Defying divinity

by vamer

Ok

Chapter 1: Caring Not for the Past 3

It matters not whether you are a virtuous individual or merely someone seeking their present desires. Yet, these two kinds of people share a distinctive trait: the impulses of the moment. 2

A person of virtue acts without second thought, whether to rescue another or perform good deeds. Conversely, one pursuing immediate gratification always carries the notion that their melancholic end might arrive at any juncture.

As for myself, I was a young man whom everyone classified as a do-gooder, someone always aiding those in need without pondering the aftermath.

And so it was that I became embroiled in a dire situation that required the aid of a valiant soul. Thus, it was I who hurled myself into the icy clutches of the foulest beast a naïve child like me could confront without a second thought.

By "icy clutches," I mean that within seconds, my body felt cold, invaded by a frigid sense of desperation as my wounds bled uncontrollably. If only I hadn't saved that girl from the attack of that dog, perhaps I could have witnessed a new dawn. 17

But such matters did not concern me when I acted; it was instinctive, fueled by my desires. At least that girl would lead a life free from the scar on her face. As for me, I was slowly being embraced by darkness. Yet, after what felt like an eternity in just a few minutes, I learned that I hadn't released the dog until that girl managed to escape.

When my body weakened, I could not move; my eyes closed gradually. And from personal experience, I can tell you that the sensation of death doesn't exist. It's merely something that pulls you into a tranquil darkness without seeking permission, all while considering your desires. I could swear, as long as I have life left in me, that death asks whether you wish to join it or return. However, it's not a direct question, but rather something instinctual.

In my situation, at least, I couldn't return, but someone else could in circumstances that don't involve bleeding out. It's by wishing to live for someone else that you find your way back—such was my perception. 1

To die at the age of thirteen isn't what one would call life; I hadn't even experienced my first love…

At least now, I know that I cannot best a wolf in a one-on-one fight… 11

All I want now is to sleep…

That feeling inundated my heart; I am certain my parents will be proud…

…

In the shadows of a distant past, when the whispers of the gods still shaped the earth and sky, emerged a figure whose destiny intertwined with the threads of time.

On that very day, in the resplendent city of Uruk, cradle of civilization and wonders, a child was born whose resonance would echo through the eternity: Gilgamesh. His birth was marked by the conjunction of cosmic forces, heralding the arrival of a being destined to alter the course of intertwined fates between gods and mortals. 1

From his earliest moments, Gilgamesh's presence exuded an undeniable magnetism. With a curious gaze seemingly encompassing the entire cosmos, his eyes were windows to a restless soul, eager to unveil the mysteries of the world around him and pioneer advancements in the technology of his age that would revolutionize the future. Raised under the loving care of his mother, Ninsun, a wise and virtuous woman, Gilgamesh grew with an innate sense of purpose and responsibility. Ninsun regarded him with admiration, seeing in him a seed of greatness that, if nurtured properly, could blossom into a tree offering shade and fruit to her realm. 2

Gilgamesh's exceptional qualities became evident in his childhood. He possessed a supernatural strength and agility that set him apart from children his age, an intelligence rivaling even the most astute adults in the kingdom. Each of his movements was imbued with a grace and skill defying the laws of physics themselves. As he matured, his fame spread throughout Uruk, turning him into a figure of admiration and apprehension for where his curiosity might one day lead him to invent. However, these extraordinary abilities were also interwoven with an insatiable thirst for challenges and excesses. 6

Gilgamesh was known not only for his might but also for his unchecked desires. The greatness he yearned for was shaded by his impulses. He constructed colossal monuments that left all in awe, yet he also indulged in extravagant banquets and gratified his desires without restraint, leaving a trail of admiration and controversy in his wake. He immersed himself in the experience of life, often without consideration for the consequences of his actions. This duality rendered him a complex human being, a reflection of the internal conflicts that afflict all mortals.

Yet, within Gilgamesh's heart, there was more than mere impulses. Beneath his imposing and audacious exterior beat a heart that felt empathy for his people. Witnessing the suffering and needs of his populace, he underwent an internal transformation. In that moment, a fervent desire to protect his people surged within him, surpassing his own ego. This desire impelled him to confront his weaknesses and learn to channel his power for a greater purpose.

In this quest for purpose and meaning, Gilgamesh encountered Enkidu. This being, born from the heart of nature itself, was his equal and opposite. Enkidu, initially a wild and bestial man living in communion with animals, was fashioned by the gods to confront Gilgamesh and challenge his dominion. 9

They crossed paths before the temple of Uruk, and they engaged in a fierce battle that lasted several days. Gilgamesh was incensed that a lump of clay stood equal to him, feeling humiliated at having to use his most cherished treasures at the outset of the battle. However, he soon began to relish the fight and wielded his weapons without remorse for their use. 1

After a fierce battle that left them both exhausted, each warrior collapsed onto the ground, paying no heed to their location. Gilgamesh did so while laughing, remarking that there couldn't be a winner without two corpses, and Enkidu fell mirroring him, like a mirror. 4

Commending each other's valor, they became unparalleled friends who continued to have numerous adventures. One of Enkidu's notable achievements during that time was getting Gilgamesh to use his treasures in combat. Together, they combined their strength to defeat the guardian of the forest and the beast of the gods, Humbaba, for the purpose of protecting Uruk rather than dealing with the deities. 2

Enkidu remarked that people were suffering under their actions, prompting them to question the point of such actions. Eventually, Enkidu came to understand Gilgamesh's path, realizing that as a king, he would look out for humanity's future through his solidarity.

Through his friendship with Enkidu, Gilgamesh learned humility and connection to the earth. Enkidu became his companion and counterpart, challenging him to see beyond his own reflection and to connect with the deepest truths of the world. Together, they embarked on journeys and faced challenges that would be etched into history, learning from one another and forging a bond that transcended physical strength and delved into the depths of their souls. 12

Thus, the first phase of Gilgamesh's life was woven with threads of desire, mistakes, and friendship. His personality, shaped by his own passions and the influences of those around him, began to evolve.

The seed of greatness that Ninsun had perceived at his birth was beginning to sprout, still immature but promising. In the dawn of his life, Gilgamesh was already on the path to becoming a being whose legacy would transcend generations and even challenge the gods themselves.

But everything changed one day when a shadow of illness fell upon Enkidu. Nature itself, which had been his companion and refuge, now seemed to turn against him. The vitality that had characterized him began to fade, leaving Gilgamesh dumbfounded and filled with impotence in the face of the situation. The two friends fought against the disease consuming Enkidu's body together, seeking in vain for a cure in the farthest reaches of the land they had explored. 5

As Enkidu lay on his sickbed, his gaze turned to the vast expanses of the nature he loved. Through his open windows, he could feel the wind whispering ancient secrets and see the trees that had been his confidants. As his strength waned, his connection to the earth seemed to intensify, as if his spirit was merging with the very essence of the world around him.

Gilgamesh remained at his side, powerless in the face of the inevitability of death. His eyes, once filled with courage and arrogance, were now brimming with tears. The helplessness of not being able to save his dearest friend weighed on him like a heavy stone. They had shared everything, from victories on the battlefield to moments of profound reflection, and now they stood on the threshold of a farewell that not even the fiercest courage could forestall. 1

Enkidu, still clinging to life, found the strength to speak in his weakened voice. He gazed at Gilgamesh with eyes full of gratitude and love, his words resonating with the wisdom he had gained on their journeys together. 3

"Who will understand you after I'm gone? Who else will walk by your side? My friend… When I think that you will live on alone from here on, I cannot help but weep…" His words were a final gift of teaching and solace, meant to guide Gilgamesh onto his rightful path beyond all selfish desires. 2

Enkidu's light began to fade slowly, like the sun setting on the horizon. His breathing grew calmer, and his body, once so strong and vigorous, began to relax. Gilgamesh held his friend's hand, clinging to this last connection they shared. In Enkidu's final moment, the world seemed to hold its breath, as if even nature felt the loss of this being so integral to its essence.

When the last breath of life left Enkidu's body, a sense of silence and serenity enveloped the surroundings. Gilgamesh found himself alone with the memories of the moments they had shared, the laughter and tears that had woven the fabric of their friendship. He sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the loss but also the gift of wisdom that Enkidu had bequeathed to him.

Enkidu's death did not mark the end of his influence. In every whisper of the wind, in every falling leaf, in every sunrise and sunset, Enkidu's spirit would live on eternally. But a hatred welled up in Gilgamesh's heart as he thought of the gods who had caused him so much trouble.

…

The years that followed were somewhat uneasy for all, for something was on the horizon, and everyone could feel it.

The winds of change blew through Uruk, carrying with them a foreboding of cosmic upheaval. The relationship between gods and humans, once in balance, began to teeter under the weight of divine oppression.

The gods, blinded by their own power and desire for dominance, had forgotten the original purpose of their existence: to protect and guide humanity. Injustice and suffering spread like poisonous weeds in fertile soil.

In the heart of this tempest, a leader emerged, bearing in his spirit the echo of past generations and the cry of generations yet to come. That was Gilgamesh, the valiant and impassioned king who had battled his own demons and learned the value of empathy and humanity. His gaze, a mixture of arrogance and melancholy, fixed upon the horizon. He knew that the cosmic balance was askew and that he, along with his people, must raise their voices in defense of their freedom and dignity. 2

The rebellion began as a murmur, a seed of discontent that took root in the heart of every person in Uruk. The gods, in their arrogance, had started to use humans as pawns in their divine game. Their whims and decrees were law, and humans suffered under the yoke of their oppression. But the seed of desire for freedom and justice held firm, growing as more and more people realized they could no longer remain subdued.

Gilgamesh became the beacon that would guide the uprising. The flame of rebellion burned in his eyes, and his voice carried the promise of a world where humans would be free to forge their own destinies without relying on selfish gods.

The city of Uruk became the epicenter of the rebellion, a place where minds and hearts united in the struggle for justice and equality.

The outcry reached the heavens, and the gods were confronted by a humanity that had awakened from its slumber. The gods reacted with fury, sending storms and earthquakes to quell the nascent rebellion.

But human hearts were unbreakable, fueled by the conviction that they deserved more than to be mere puppets in the gods' game. Gilgamesh, along with brave leaders who had risen from the people, strategized and united the human forces under a common cause.

The struggle was titanic, a battle between divine power and human will. The gods unleashed lightning and storms, trying to smother the rebellion in its infancy. But humans clung to hope like a shield, fighting for a world where justice and freedom were more than hollow words from ancient deities. Each battle was a reminder of the tenacity of the human spirit and its ability to defy the most crushing adversities.

Gilgamesh became the throbbing heart of the rebellion. His sword, an extension of his will, gleamed with the promise of a better future. He inspired the men and women by his side with his unwavering bravery and tireless conviction. In every clash, in every trench, he reminded his comrades of the reason they fought: the right to live under human rules and to live without the yoke of the gods.

The struggle reached its zenith in an epic battle that would resonate in the annals of history. Humans faced the gods in a confrontation that shook the very foundations of the world. On the battlefield, Gilgamesh confronted the last apostle of the gods with the same passion and courage he had shown at every step of his journey. His sword rose like a symbol that humans could shape their own rules. 3

In a fierce showdown, Gilgamesh and the humans defied divine powers. With every blow, they recalled the human flaws and desires that had shaped them. The battle was a whirlwind of action and emotion, a clash of forces that mirrored the internal struggle of every human being for their own dignity and purpose in the world.

Finally, in a triumphant moment that resounded like thunder, Gilgamesh struck down the divine presence with a final blow. The earth seemed to tremble in acknowledgment of human achievement. The gods had been challenged and overcome by the united strength of mortals who had risen in defense of their freedom.

However, victory came at a price. Gilgamesh, exhausted and wounded from the battle, found himself alone on the battlefield where he had confronted the gods. 6

The victory had a bittersweet taste, tainted by the loss of countless human lives in the struggle for freedom. The land was marked by the aftermath of the battle, but also by the promise of a future where humans would be the masters of their destinies.

As the sun set on the horizon, Gilgamesh stood as a bridge between two worlds, a being who had embraced his human impulses and errors to challenge the gods and protect his people. The humans' rebellion against the gods would become a tale that transcended time, an epic of courage, friendship, and humanity's eternal longing for justice and freedom.

Exhausted and wounded, Gilgamesh collapsed, his breath faltering. Silence spread across the battlefield and eventually throughout the world, even the wind howled amid sobs.

In the twilight of his life, he found peace, knowing he had fulfilled his purpose and led his people to freedom without any god stepping foot in the human world as if they owed their existence to them.

And so, the legendary Gilgamesh closed his eyes for the last time, his legacy engraved in the hearts of the men and women who had fought alongside him.

The man who was never a God, yet had the strength to overcome them all.

A simple human who was hailed as the Emperor of humanity, the King of heroes, Gilgamesh. 16

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

Chapter 2: Live as a Human or Dream to Be a God! 3

In the shadowy corner of what appeared to be an inn, in a room with weathered wooden walls that seemed frozen in time, the gnarled beams and roughly carved walls painted a picture of poverty and wear.

The daylight filtered through small slits in the wooden shutters, creating a play of light and shadows that danced upon the room's walls like magical spirits whispering of something enchanting that had occurred.

At the center of the room, a solid wooden bed lay under a worn linen blanket. Yet, it was the bed itself that drew attention, tainted with crimson stains that marred its purity.

Upon that bed, stained by what seemed to be blood, lay a child of barely ten years, their body motionless but their appearance striking. Their golden hair, like a halo of light, framed their head like a blazing flame. 16

The child's face, pale as the full moon, contrasted with the intensity of their golden locks. Their slightly parted lips seemed to murmur forgotten dreams of different worlds, while their small and delicate hands rested upon the blood-streaked quilt that had already dried. The child's body was decently dressed, though the crimson mark on their chest disturbed the tranquility of their image. 2

The room, with its medieval air, seemed to hold its breath, as if time itself had halted its march to observe this child in their eternal repose. And when that child opened their eyes, they revealed a crimson hue that seemed to shine with intensity. 4

"I… Where am I?" Were the first words that escaped the young one's lips as they attempted to focus their gaze on the wooden ceiling of an unfamiliar room.

The last thing they remember is dying after the battle they had against the gods, something they now consider an act befitting any human life. In that battle, very few could harm them, and their death was merely described as entirely mortal. 3

"I smell blood, could that be my blood?" 2

The sticky sensation on the child's body grew increasingly uncomfortable, and their hands lifted to cover their eyes, a look of surprise flashing in their gaze.

"Am I a child again?" 8

There was no sensation of pain in their body, nor discomfort, for their awareness had settled into the immature body that now belonged to them. Clearly, they hadn't arrived at this place by mere coincidence, just like the last time.

The blood on their body had to belong solely to their body, but the strangeness of it all was that there wasn't a single open wound. Perhaps someone had healed them after injuring them, and that meant they were not in a safe place now. With these concerns in mind, the child struggled to get up from the bed and, still dizzy, made their way to the window of their room.

There was nothing out of the ordinary—normal people walking civilly at this time of day. The medieval touch was quite evident. The way people dressed and how they carried swords at their hips.

Along these cobblestone streets, the facades of houses leaned toward each other, creating a sort of architectural embrace that provided shade and a sense of proximity. The windows were small, framed with carved wood or hewn stone, allowing only glimpses of the bustling life within.

The scent of freshly baked bread mingled with chimney smoke and the sweetness of dried herbs hanging from doorways. The clinking of blacksmiths and the chants of wandering vendors filled the air, creating a unique symphony that enveloped every corner.

"Prince Gilgamesh!"

"Has anyone seen Prince Gilgamesh?"

"That's my name, yes, the very name of my previous life…" Gilgamesh let out a faint sigh and stepped away from the window to avoid being seen. As he had heard, he was a prince, and it seemed they were looking for him. 6

Despite this, he remembered nothing more than his name and where he came from in this life. It was evident that this world was not his own, as the setting was different and here appeared to be a place far less advanced than his own kingdom. With this in mind, it seemed he had reincarnated, and the body he had taken as his own had serious enemies, considering he had been killed in this room.

How did he arrive at this conclusion so easily? It was simple, this method of reincarnation was within the purview of deities entering the human world, taking bodies that were injured or dead minutes before they took their place.

He wasn't foolish, but he knew that if the previous owner of the body he had taken was dead, the circumstances of their death should be questioned before it was too late.

"My powers haven't returned yet, and my connection to my treasure continues to strengthen. It would be foolish to waste the glory of being a prince of a kingdom that could be mine if it's splendid enough." Gilgamesh's words were arrogant, a result of his unique personality acquired through his previous experiences. 10

Having made a decision, he opened the door to the room and saw numerous corpses on the floor. Judging by their clothing, they were likely the ones who had kept him in this place, following the orders of someone who wanted to kill him.

"This will do for now…" Gilgamesh held a steel sword in the hands of one of the corpses. Indifferently, his bare feet stepped on the cold blood as he walked downstairs using the wooden stairs.

With a calm stride, Gilgamesh moved through the grim scene of the massacre. The bodies lay scattered as if they were mere trash, their worth reduced to nothing, all of them wearing expressions defined solely by disbelief.

"They were killed by someone they knew, possibly the same one who ordered them to eliminate me," Gilgamesh murmured as he examined the wounds on the bodies strewn across the floor.

The poison coursing through the victims' veins had twisted their faces in agony, a grim testament to the lethality of the poison that had been used.

Without any hint of emotion, Gilgamesh's cold eyes rested upon the lifeless forms, his countenance undisturbed as he crossed the field of death with an indifference that seemed carved in stone—a manifestation of his experiences from past lives.

"You are not worthy of living in my kingdom; you died like the trash you are." Gilgamesh's bare feet moved through the blood and slid across the corpses without issue, as if death itself was not worthy of disturbing his emotions. 11

The shadows of the fallen bodies became his silent carpet as he advanced towards the inn's door. The creaking wooden threshold bore his weight, marking his departure from this unfamiliar world. 1

Outside the inn, the sound of horse hooves echoed rapidly through the cobblestone streets as they searched for Gilgamesh, who was nonchalantly exiting the inn.

As Gilgamesh opened the door, the strong sun caused him to narrow his eyes slightly, and the knights outside who were eagerly searching for the missing prince turned their gazes toward the door's creak.

"Prince Gilgamesh!"

"The prince has been found, quickly, call the doctor to examine him immediately!" The knights rushed toward where Gilgamesh had appeared, and one quickly bent to one knee and asked, "My prince, are you well?"

"There is nothing in this world that can harm me. So, Sir Knight, thoroughly inspect the inn and find the culprits who made me soil my feet and hands with their blood," Gilgamesh extended his hand, holding the heavy sword.

When the knights saw this action, a sense of death filled their souls, and their bodies froze in terror. They, the royal knights of the Kingdom of Asura, were immobilized by a simple movement from Prince Gilgamesh.

"What is happening?" Gilgamesh locked eyes with the first knight, who held the sword with rigid movements. "I want to go home, I've had enough of wasting my precious time here."

"Y-Yes, Prince Gilgamesh."

"Where is the carriage?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 3: The Rumors of the Fourth Prince 2

"My prince! For the love of heavens, are you alright?" A man in armor and a cloak covering his back asked.

Gilgamesh didn't give him a glance but walked straight towards the waiting carriage ahead. "Where was my royal guard, and how did I end up in this pigsty with swine?" 3

"I, Simon, deserve death for failing to protect you." Said Simon, Gilgamesh's royal guard. He was astonished; he had never seen the prince wield a sword, let alone train, yet it seemed like he had come out of an infernal battlefield.

"There are twenty corpses, all seeming to be useless thieves, and there's no clue that could tell us who did this!" A royal guard approached Simon and informed him of their findings.

"That's curious; it seems like whoever sent me to kill has some influence over the royal guards…" 4

After seeing the source of the voice, Simon watched as the prince boarded the carriage and quickly joined him. Today, Gilgamesh was different, as if his entire character and presence had changed drastically.

…

"Gilgamesh Asura, that demon is frightening just to look at," said a royal guard with a distorted expression.

"Who hasn't heard the rumors about that prince? Nobody knows if he's skilled in magic, if he's wielded a sword, or how intelligent he might be, which is why they call him the sleeping demon."

"They say that when he was born, a golden blanket covered him, as if he were the son of heaven and lord of men. It's a shame that his older brothers and even his sister have the hereditary position; many believe Gilgamesh would make a better monarch." 3

"If anyone from Grabell's faction hears you, your head will be on a pike by tomorrow morning. Let's get to work; all these corpses must be in the carriage before the rumors spread."

But another knight intervened, speaking in a hushed voice so others couldn't hear: "Could it be that the prince killed all these bandits?"

"Haha! If the fourth prince at the age of ten managed to take down twenty grown men, I'll cut off my own head. It's foolish to think a child could achieve that without receiving a single wound," said a knight with a wavering expression; he had seen Prince Gilgamesh and merely looking into his eyes was terrifying.

In the carriage, Gilgamesh looked at the streets of this city with a furrowed brow and asked Simon directly, "Did someone from my family do this?"

"Prince, you can't ask such questions so openly…" Simon didn't know how to respond to Gilgamesh, this prince who wasn't supported by any noble family. The main factions to succeed the throne were his first brother Grabell, his second brother Halfaus, and his sister, Princess Ariel. 3

Simon was right, but Gilgamesh didn't care at all. Nor did he care about what happened before he took over this body as his own; all that mattered now was seeing what there was to see in this world, so new yet strangely familiar.

This kingdom didn't matter to him, nor did the succession of the throne. He had ruled as a king before, and that was enough for him. What he wanted now was to travel, maybe find one or two wives who piqued his interest and deserved his love. 44

After setting aside immortality, he should focus on achieving goals he had never accomplished before. Yes, in this life, he would focus on exploration. 1

"I have difficulty keeping focused, so I don't want to waste time on trivialities." Gilgamesh looked at Simon; this knight should be of a decent level to start training. 3

But for now, he needed to learn where he was and what kingdom he was a prince of. They soon reached the top of a hill where a majestic castle stood, the Silver Palace, as described by Simon.

Surrounding the palace were enormous mansions belonging to the high nobles. Boulevards extended beyond the city's surrounding walls. As he understood it, he would be staying in this place for some time until he regained his powers.

"Gilgamesh!" A woman shouted and quickly made her way to the carriage's door.

"Princess Ariel, the fourth prince asked for rest in his chamber as he's still feeling a bit dizzy." Simon, who saw the princess approach Gilgamesh, intervened immediately as he had been instructed. 7

"Are you alright, brother?" Ariel didn't care about the words of a knight; she just wanted to know if her brother was well.

"You're a princess; behave like one, or people behind your back will think you're weak." Gilgamesh looked into Princess Ariel's eyes and told her, "Furthermore, I'm fine. From today onwards, there's nothing in the world that can think of killing me." 10

Leaving those words behind, Gilgamesh walked forward and said, "Lead the way, Simon."

"Yes, Prince." Simon regained his composure and followed.

Ariel looked at her brother Gilgamesh, the boy who used to show her his new swords with an innocent smile. Now her brother had changed; she didn't know if Grabell's faction had wanted to get rid of her younger brother, but she would find out.

"Do they still not know who kidnapped Prince Gilgamesh?" Ariel asked in a cold tone, letting go of her noble composure.

Her servant said in a doubtful tone, "Princess Ariel, the reports say it was a group of bandits identified in the search and capture reports. They were all killed by a violent and deadly poison, so there's no evidence."

Ariel furrowed her brow; her usually adorable gaze was now shrouded in coldness. She had never imagined that the factions of the princes would make a move against her younger brother Gilgamesh, who had no support to become King.

"The factions of my brothers have crossed the line. They know perfectly well that Gilgamesh is not supported by any family, let alone have a chance to become a rival to them. Those filthy dogs will pay for this with their wretched lives."

Ariel's servant quickly said, "Princess Ariel, regain your composure. First, we should be thankful that the fourth prince survived. It's not good for you to lose control in that manner; it could lead to problems."

Ariel nodded as she regained her calm demeanor. To be honest, she had lost her composure, and that wasn't something that should happen if she wanted to appear in control. This way, at least she wouldn't appear weak, as her little and adorable brother mentioned. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 4: Surroundings of Nobility

Asura Kingdom, capital Ars, Silver Palace.

It was a chilly night.

Gilgamesh sat on the balcony of his room, sipping on hot tea. Though he would have preferred a fine wine from his special cellar, he was but a child, and the alcohol his young body could handle did not currently satisfy his desires. 1

"It has already been a week." Gilgamesh mused, taking a sip of black tea. 1

The memories of this body were never granted to him, so he had to learn everything from scratch. It turns out he is the prince of the Asura Kingdom and is in the third position in line for the throne of this realm, considering only his brothers. If his sister entered the line of succession, she would be second, leaving him in the fourth position. 3

As he had researched, the Asura Kingdom is a human realm with the largest national power in the world, located in the western area of the Central Continent. It is one of the most abundant and prosperous regions globally; thus, becoming the king of the Asura Kingdom is equivalent to becoming the richest person in the world. 8

However, none of this mattered to Gilgamesh, as both the nobles and many of the inhabitants of this kingdom were worse than scum. None of them deserved to have him as their monarch, and he had no interest in taking the throne from the man who was now his father. 7

Despite the abundant resources found in this region and the relatively few monsters that appear in the vicinity, which makes the Asura Kingdom flourish with its people, Gilgamesh held his previous reign in high regard, and only a few individuals were worthy of living in his realm if it still existed.

In this capital of the Asura Kingdom, named Ars in honor of a hero who led his comrades to victory in the First Great Human-Demon War, it was also the largest city in the world. The headquarters of the Water God Sword Style could be found here, where knights trained. 1

Ars also boasted a massive coliseum, a beautiful knight training ground, exquisite temples for the Saint Milis religion, an aqueduct system that spanned the entire city, and the headquarters of the world's largest commercial enterprises.

However, even though it was the largest city in the world, it was a challenging place for adventurers to make a living. This was due to the fact that knights were regularly dispatched to exterminate monsters in villages and towns, leading to very few extermination missions being organized. 6

"In its vicinity lies the Fittoa region… The Boreas Greyrat Family governs that region and is famous as the land of perfume." Gilgamesh mused, stirring his tea cup with great interest.

"As for the Notos family, it's famous for being considered the land of alcohol; I hope their praises are worthy," Gilgamesh had developed a strong desire for wines, which is why he had collected hundreds of thousands of bottles of the finest quality according to his taste.

But he had heard from his recently hired history teacher that most of the wine consumed in celebrations was produced in Milbots.

"I'll end up with the Donati and Wishiri families, neither of them really interests me…" Gilgamesh then looked at the names he had written down on a sheet, and these were his brothers, the princes of the Asura Kingdom.

"What a bunch of misfortunes, none of them is worthy of becoming a monarch, but considering the state of this kingdom, I didn't expect any less." 16

Gilgamesh shook his head, left the balcony of his room, and went straight to bed. He was slowly getting accustomed to the rules and power divisions in this world; he had heard interesting things, so he just had to wait until he regained some of his powers.

…

The next morning.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The wind blew as Gilgamesh struck a woolen dummy over and over again; his wooden sword moved swiftly, and the strength hidden in each of his attacks was highly abnormal.

Next to him were some broken wooden swords and pieces of training dummies on the ground. All of this demonstrated how hard Gilgamesh had been working to sharpen his senses and gain better control of his body.

"The first in the line of succession is your brother, Prince Grabell Zafin Asura, who will ascend to the throne if the succession line is considered. His desire to claim the throne is great, and he is very skilled in politics."

A middle-aged man in neat and high-quality attire stood beside Gilgamesh, who was vigorously swinging his wooden sword. The history teacher and advisor looked at the young prince and broke into a cold sweat after getting a closer look at his character. 1

"You may continue." Gilgamesh said without even glancing at the elderly man.

"The second in the line of succession is your sister, Princess Ariel Anemoi Asura. She hasn't shown her desire to rule, but she's the second most supported after your elder brother, the first prince, and she's your father's only daughter."

"As for your second brother, Halfaus, he is the third in the line of succession and possibly has the most support from the noble families of the realm. All of this information, of course, comes from personal research I have conducted over the past few years."

Standing beside the elderly man was Simon, who stood like an unmoving structure. He had curly, unusual hair and wore a robe over his silver armor. His eyes were fixed on Prince Gilgamesh's swordplay. How had his prince become so fierce with a sword?

"As for the alliances supporting your two elder brothers…" Before the teacher could finish his words, Gilgamesh swung his sword, shattering the woolen dummy into a thousand pieces. Boom!

"Since the incident at the inn, my two brothers haven't shown up to check on my condition. Of course, they must have heard the results without coming here, but that's rather suspicious," Gilgamesh said in a disdainful tone, accompanied by an ironic smile.

"Prince, please mind your words." Simon said, a little worried about the repercussions Gilgamesh's words might cause.

'This knight worries too much about nothing, I suppose it's because he has no idea how far I can go if I set my mind to it. But that's a boring idea; I've already ruled what I had to rule, so being a king in my new life is not up for discussion.' 9

"Prince, you've been training intensively for two hours; I recommend you take a break."

However, no matter how much fear Simon felt toward the current Prince Gilgamesh, his job was to protect him, and he didn't want to fail again.

"You're right…"

Looking at his hand, which was rapidly healing, Gilgamesh agreed. He had been maintaining this training pace to adapt to the size of his body, and it must be said that it was more challenging than he had imagined.

"May I continue?" The teacher hesitated about what to do after his narrative was interrupted.

Gilgamesh frowned, feeling a pair of eyes staring at him through the window. He walked slowly to the wooden sword rack, took one in his right hand, and approached the window.

"You're quite far away, but if you let your guard down, you'll die." Having said this, Gilgamesh launched his sword at a terrifying speed. The disturbance of the wind caused the window curtains to flutter, and books along with empty tea cups flew to the sides. 1

"This is…" The teacher had a pale expression. What was happening with Prince Gilgamesh?

"Is there something I should know?" Simon asked, genuinely confused. Gilgamesh's attitude was very difficult to predict, so whenever he didn't understand something about what he was doing, he would ask directly.

"Not at all, it was a bat that seemed to be rabid. I just scared it away as it could infect someone with its disease," Gilgamesh waved his hands and looked at the teacher, who appeared to be paralyzed. "You can continue; pay no mind to my demeanor." 3

"Oh, yes, I'll continue…"

The teacher adjusted his tone and said, "Those are your two brothers and sister who are in the line of succession, so you, being the third of your siblings, would make you fourth in line." 2

After hearing the introduction the teacher had prepared per his request, Gilgamesh displayed a satisfied smile. This realm was as decadent as any other, with princes and a princess engaged in an intense battle to claim their father's throne while factions sought a foothold for future gain.

As he correctly understood, he was the youngest of the princes, so the factions supporting those who aimed to become rulers did not see him as a potential threat. He was indeed an obstacle, but no one knew him well enough to reach such a conclusion.

However, the blatant assassination attempt against him must have been orchestrated by someone from his siblings' faction. As for who the culprit was, as long as they didn't trouble him further, Gilgamesh would let the matter go for his peace of mind.

While still debating what to do, Gilgamesh realized he had an easy path to do as he pleased. After seeing for himself what this kingdom had to offer, he would begin visiting other historically curious places.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 5: Magic and Swords 1

"Regarding magic…" The teacher wanted to start his explanation on magic when he was abruptly interrupted by Gilgamesh.

"That's enough for today. Tomorrow, I'll start with my magic class if I feel like it, after my sword training," Gilgamesh said as he turned to Simon and instructed, "Inform the royal knights in training that I'll visit them tomorrow. They'll be my warm-up rivals, and I'll test what the future royal guard is made of."

"Yes, my prince. I'll convey your message."

Simon had learned one thing, and that's why he remained Gilgamesh's knight; he couldn't contradict or underestimate the prince's abilities under any circumstances, or he knew he would lose more than just his head. He was unaware of what kind of experience Gilgamesh had during his abduction, but to come out unscathed and without any psychological issues, he was definitely a demon that no one had the slightest inkling of.

"Very well, then you both may leave."

"Then we shall take our leave. You can ask me anything at any time as long as you inform any guard in the vicinity that you are looking for me," Simon bowed, and he and the teacher left the room.

Once they were gone, Gilgamesh snapped his fingers, and a golden ripple materialized in the air. Without any surprise, he reached his hand into the shimmering space and pulled out a ring with a pearl embedded in it. 2

This ring was anything but normal. By possessing it, the user could see hundreds of meters without the need for a telescope. Undoubtedly, a magical item that would be very useful to Gilgamesh, as he found it tiresome and irritating to exert more effort than necessary to solve the problems he was being dragged into. 4

"I suppose I'll have to pay my brothers a visit, because if they don't ease up on their surveillance around me, I'll have to make one of them disappear without a trace." 1

If someone were to hear Gilgamesh's words, they would undoubtedly think he was lying or it was a simple joke made by an immature child. However, someone experienced in life and with superior power would take Gilgamesh's words as a warning of his future actions.

For Gilgamesh, it was easy to solve these problems. It simply involved killing one of his brothers, and that would be the most troublesome of the two, not considering his sister. With that, the remaining brother would take the lead directly, and if everything went well, they would stop bothering him. If not, he would use vicious methods to frame the remaining brother and make him take the blame for the murder. 5

Of course, in Gilgamesh's eyes, this was something he would never waste time on because his thoughts and desires were directed elsewhere.

"This world is undoubtedly vast, and I must explore it. Who knows? Perhaps I can find hidden gems among all this trash." 5

…

A few hours later, he set out to learn about languages, which was quite annoying for him. However, with high proficiency, he took a few hours to master the basics of each language.

Sigh!

Finally, Gilgamesh could take a deep breath and take a moment to rest. He then reclined on his gigantic bed once again.

After conversing with Simon, reading books, and learning from what the history teacher had said, he knew he was on the human continent, also known as the central continent.

The central continent is divided into three parts by the Red Dragon Ridge.

The impoverished and war-torn areas to the north, the Asura Kingdom to the west, one of the most abundant and prosperous regions in the world, and various large countries constantly vying for power and rebelling in the southern area.

The human race constitutes the majority of the population, which is why Gilgamesh referred to it as the human continent.

What lies beyond the central continent? 3

The demon continent, a place impoverished with powerful monsters.

There are Demon Lords ruling in various places as kings in their respective realms.

The Demon Race makes up the majority of the population.

A place that was poor and lacked Gilgamesh's interest, but on the other hand, there was the Milis continent.

In the north is the Great Forest, and in the south is the Sacred Kingdom of Milis.

Dividing these two regions is the Blue Dragon Ridge, with the Holy Sword Road running through it from top to bottom without a single monster on the road.

The population is approximately half Human Race and Beast Race.

Leaving aside the Begarito continent, which Gilgamesh ignored, he learned that there is a place called the Sky Continent.

A flat terrain at 3000 meters above sea level.

The place where the Celestial Race lives.

"How celestial can a race be to call themselves that?" Gilgamesh felt a bit disdainful toward this race, but he considered it something from which he could gain much more than from the others.

Perhaps, for example, a celestial wine.

However, in order to act freely, he needed to investigate more about what was happening with his powers and what were the main weaknesses he should consider to fully recover his combat capabilities.

First, Gilgamesh decided to simulate in his mind what he could do so far. Shortly after thinking about it, he appeared in what seemed to be a vast golden land and soon felt his current powers.

As far as his physical strength was concerned, it had recovered by thirty percent, considering that his powers were still shaping his small body.

His magic, on the other hand, had a considerable reserve, but compared to the humans in this place, it was a bit weaker, as it was a trait he hadn't paid much attention to before. 5

Regarding his divine power, he had access to it but in very small amounts since there were no gods who had created him in this place. With no gods to communicate with, he couldn't obtain more than divine energy and thereby have another reliable source of power. 3

Shall we go a bit deeper? 5

Gilgamesh had much greater powers, which gave him abilities such as levitation or flight, heat emission, and rapid recovery after a battle.

His endurance, on the other hand, was limitless, allowing him to train for three hours straight without getting tired virtually. In this world, there was no one who could have at least this ability, and that gave Gilgamesh a superior status comparable to that of the gods. After all, he had eliminated them on Earth with his abilities at their peak. 3

After a week, his initial concerns about not having full access to his powers had caused him some frustration. However, now that he could summon any of his treasures, like Enkidu or Ea, which had accompanied him in this world, and what he liked most was having his golden armor intact. 5

Fortunately, everything was intact, and it was just a matter of time before he regained all his power as he grew and adapted his new body to his divinity. So, any gods or strong enemies in this world did not fall within his immediate concern, as a battle against them would inevitably happen eventually.

"The rankings of swordsmen in this world are very annoying, something that only exists to satisfy the egos of the strongest and create a clear division to look down on those who aren't officially evaluated," Gilgamesh mused as he toyed with an extremely precious dagger in his hands. 2

"I should gain some fame so that the insects stop buzzing around me!"

In addition to that, Gilgamesh, who seemed much more passive than usual, thought about what he could do and murmured, "I could certainly gather all the treasures of this world. That could be a fun goal." 5

Although he had collected the treasures of his previous world, the need to keep doing so gave him an exciting tingling in his stomach.

The Gate of Babylon, where he kept all his most precious treasures, had accompanied him in this life, making his ambitions smaller.

He had everything, practically in the last war he had participated in, he had taken countless weapons, and they all were in the Gate of Babylon. He had legendary sheep, weapons that could destroy the largest city in this world, and spears that could pierce even gods. 12

With this, the new enemies who might direct their attacks toward him would become child's play. Every passing hour, his super strength and speed continued to increase. If compared to swordsmen's strength, he could now easily, without using his divine weapons, have the strength surpassing that of a Sword King, although his proficiency with other weapons might be lower.

After all, he wasn't known for being a master with every weapon in his treasury; his power relied on the powerful weapons he had collected throughout his life. That's why even if he set his mind to it, in his current state, he could defeat any enemy below a god.

As he understood it, there was a Dragon God walking in the world, and if he ever got bored, maybe he could pay a visit and test the gods of this new world. 15

But back to the main topic, Gilgamesh was very powerful. So much so that he didn't know what to do in this world. There was nothing that could drive him to achieve brilliant goals, let alone toil to reach the pinnacle in this world and see how far the strongest could go in this new world. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 6: The Enigmas of Life

Early the next morning, Gilgamesh woke up, and after a morning workout to further improve his physical skills, he was ready to visit the knights' training ground.

But before that, he needed suitable clothing, not those supposedly high-quality garments and jewels that had no value in his eyes. As a personal preference, he chose the most advanced and fashionable attire in this world. However, it still didn't quite meet his discerning tastes, so he made some modifications to his outfit and smiled when he was satisfied. 5

"Among all the clothes they brought, this one is better. What do you think, my lady?" Gilgamesh looked at himself in the mirror, and a servant standing nearby, who happened to be human, trembled a bit at his question. 9

"That style of clothing befits your great features, Prince." The famale servant replied with a slight bow before stepping aside. The servant's response, of course, satisfied Gilgamesh, who, after wearing a necklace with golden fangs and two matching bracelets on his wrists, looked at himself in the mirror once more. 2

In addition to that, his ensemble consisted of a white long-sleeved shirt and black pants, accompanied by a matching belt and discreet boots to complete the outfit. The body jewelry complemented his hair and eye color, giving him a truly desirable appearance. 1

His life since waking up in this world had been very busy. More than once, he had tried to take a break and let things unfold as they may, but that didn't last long. Living without purpose was something he despised in people, and he would not become one of them.

"Hello, Prince Gilgamesh!" 1

Gilgamesh looked up, greeted Simón in front of him, and smiled. 1

"Is everything ready?"

"Without any problems, we can set off whenever you wish."

Simón, in his characteristic heavy and bulky armor, walked behind Gilgamesh as they headed toward the carriage. Judging by his appearance, he should be around thirty years old at most. A longsword and a shortsword hung quietly on both sides of his waist, and the sharpness of their edges indicated that they were high-quality blades. From his appearance, he should be among the mid-tier warriors on the knights' power scale.

As Gilgamesh walked towards the carriage, he picked up a small stick from one of the bushes, all the while being observed by Simón.

With Gilgamesh's recent changes, his true personality had clearly been revealed without any restraint. Simón had seen him only a few times, as he always remained locked in his room either reading or training silently, which he had only recently discovered as his routines had become more active.

At first, Simón thought Gilgamesh was a complete useless individual, far removed from all the rumors and mysterious movements surrounding him. But that image disappeared after witnessing the strength and training he went through every time he saw him.

If everything continued without any issues, Simón was certain that Gilgamesh would become one of the strongest in the new generation. That's why he remained steadfast, following every one of his orders, no matter what they entailed. He knew that his future would be influenced by the prince he had chosen to protect, and he would press on regardless of the consequences.

As a powerful knight who had risen to the position of guarding one of the princes of the Asura kingdom, Simón had a unique ability – he could see a person's talent with just a glance. Yet, in all his years of experience, it was rare to witness someone grow so strong in such a short span of time.

Previously, from his past conversations with Gilgamesh, Simón could sense that the young prince wasn't humble or tyrannical. He was arrogantly confident and always carried a trace of humanity in his actions. Simón had heard from Princess Ariel that, although the young prince had never displayed his talents, he had the potential to be as powerful as he set his mind to be. Judging by this, something in Gilgamesh's childhood had affected him in such a way that he didn't stand out much in recent years. 1

"I've heard that the Water God Style is one of the three main sword schools in the capital." Gilgamesh said with a difficult-to-describe smile.

"That's correct, Prince. The Water God Style is a sword art that specializes in defensive techniques, emphasizing parrying and counterattacking oncoming strikes. As there are only a few attacking forms, there's also the art of provocation to make the opponent take the initiative," Simón immediately responded, based on his own knowledge, as it was a style he had dedicated himself to perfecting.

"Isn't that quite dull?"

Simón's expression tightened slightly, and he didn't respond immediately.

"What do you mean, Prince?"

"I mean, isn't that fighting style just about waiting from the rear and attacking only when you're attacked? In that case, you'll never take the initiative against other fighting styles, so naturally, when you want to defeat your enemy, taking the initiative would severely weaken your skills."

Gilgamesh believed that this fighting style was very inefficient because it was limited to one type of use, and everything depended on who the attackers were.

Simón understood Gilgamesh's point, so he responded promptly, "It's a defensive fighting style, perfect for protecting those we wish to safeguard."

"Well, that doesn't change things. I just hope to find an interesting rival; wasting my time this way would be quite irritating." Gilgamesh said as he boarded the carriage, followed by Simón.

After some time, the carriage stopped at the Water God Style fencing school, where the sons of nobles and aspiring knights trained day and night, hoping to become much stronger. This fighting style united those who believed they were part of a group of outstanding talents, when in reality, they were only wasting their time on daydreams destined to be shattered. 2

"Prince Gilgamesh, would you like to accompany me to meet the current head of this academy?" Simón looked to Gilgamesh for a response, but he wasn't entirely focused.

"You can go ahead. I'm only here to find a rival who might know at what level I stand." Gilgamesh replied, gazing into the distance at the training grounds and smiling slightly. 1

"Then I'll come to fetch you when everything's ready." Simón didn't notice anything amiss, so he walked towards the academy's central building, leaving Gilgamesh behind, still holding a branch.

Full of curiosity about the youngsters at this place, Gilgamesh walked towards the training grounds and observed the training of many who were there, but he quickly lost interest.

"I don't know if my expectations were too high or this place is a complete disgrace. No one here is training seriously." Gilgamesh muttered. Just as he was about to leave to find Simón, he was surrounded by a burly guy and several other comrades who had noticed Gilgamesh's presence since he entered the training grounds.

The tallest of the bunch, named Arthur, was the first to speak, "Hey, how did you get lost and end up here? You look familiar; have we ever met?"

Many others who had been keeping their distance knew that trouble was brewing but decided to stay away, as getting involved would only bring them problems.

However, a slender young man in the distance shouted, "Arthur, he's just here to watch the training grounds, so stop bothering him."

Arthur's expression hardened, but he knew he couldn't go around intimidating people he crossed paths with.

But just as they were about to leave, Gilgamesh smiled and said, "Bothering me? Tell me, do you think I'm afraid of you?" 1

A huge grin spread across Gilgamesh's face as he perfectly understood the intentions of this young man and his group of friends, and he had come to grasp the simple thoughts that this bunch of swine harbored. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 7: A Bit of Fun

"What did he say?" 1

"Aren't you afraid of Arturo?" 2

Arturo ignored the glances of the people around him. Instead, he coldly stared at Gilgamesh, who was standing in front of him, looking him in the eyes with a mocking expression.

Gilgamesh, as if uninterested in continuing these childish games, said, "A clever dog doesn't block the path of someone who could be its owner. Arturo, if you don't want to be a bad dog, get out of my way right now." 1

After hearing this, the boy who had spoken up to stop the harassment of Gilgamesh knew that everything had gone awry. Especially when he saw the demon-like eyes of Arturo, he knew that this wouldn't end well at all.

One of the students who had distanced himself felt slighted by a stranger, as he was a student of the Water God Style. So he said, "Don't you like this place? The Water God Style Academy has strict rules that dictate that no one unaffiliated with the academy can enter the training grounds. Does a clown like you dare to come to our house and step on us like this?"

Gilgamesh was about to respond when a voice stopped him and whispered, "Please, don't cause any more trouble here. Everyone is a bit on edge because the fourth prince will be here to challenge some students to a formal combat. So it's best to put an end to this now." 1

The intention of that student was to remind Gilgamesh that they didn't usually behave this way, and he also insinuated that Gilgamesh couldn't afford to be arrogant here. If he takes the initiative to cause trouble here, the students in this place are allowed to respond with a formal duel.

Arturo didn't make any move and said, "You must be from some noble family, but not influential enough to be recognized by anyone else. Even if you're a student from another academy, you're still a guest. We would all like to treat you with the proper courtesy according to our situation. However, you're disrupting our training routine, so you can leave this place quietly if you apologize for your comments."

"Furthermore, we don't want our things to be stolen or used by others."

"What do you mean by 'stealing'?" asked the student who had been speaking up for Gilgamesh until now with a strange expression. "You clearly know that entry to the academy is restricted for certain people, so stop insinuating that someone might steal from this place, as you know it's not the case."

Arturo clearly wanted to imply that he didn't like strangers and that Gilgamesh might covet their treasures. This situation didn't affect just one person, as it also greatly influenced the family behind Gilgamesh. Even someone as cunning as Arturo had to understand what his words meant. 1

"You must also know that this academy is not reserved solely for students from noble families but also for commoners who can be sponsored by families. Who can guarantee that etiquette and behavior are well ingrained in someone outside of our academy? If this stranger calls us dogs, that speaks very poorly of his status," Arturo pointed out with a cold voice.

After finishing his words, Arturo glared coldly at Gilgamesh. The other members of the nobility smiled and agreed with the words that had been spoken, while others chose not to get involved in this issue that was not their concern.

The one speaking up for Gilgamesh was filled with anger, and it seemed that he already had certain issues with Arturo. However, Gilgamesh remained calm, and after a few seconds, he responded calmly.

"No treasure in my sight falls into the category of things I care about having. Besides, if I truly like something, I can take it without any of you being able to do anything about it. 'Steal'? You should feel proud to possess something I like; that's how things work if any of you get in my way." 1

"And as for all of you," Gilgamesh proclaimed with a deep voice, "you're all so conceited that it disgusts me. I've never seen a living being dare to stand in my way. This place is much more interesting than I imagined. Of course, by recommendation, you should step aside and take a moment to rest." 1

"You damn idiot! If you wish to be arrogant, then I'll teach you to respect me by force." Arturo, infuriated by Gilgamesh's words, unsheathed his sword.

"Arturo, if you want to fight someone, fight me," said the boy next to Gilgamesh.

Having witnessed Gilgamesh's arrogance, he knew that Gilgamesh was not an ordinary person, so he decided to step forward and stop this problem that had escalated to incredible levels. At the same time, he believed that Gilgamesh had never held a sword before, so he took a step forward and assumed a defensive stance.

Fury exploded in Arturo's eyes. Being called a dog and having his possessions called trash were things he could not accept under any circumstances. But Gilgamesh in front of him dared to insult him in this manner, so he would give him an unforgettable lesson.

Gilgamesh slowly pushed the boy next to him, who seemed ready to fight for him, so he calmly said, "Your name is Arturo, right? I can see those eyes ready to kill, so you must be prepared to die as well."

"Well! Well! This is excellent!" Arturo, who seemed to have heard a joke, burst into laughter. "This is the funniest thing I've ever heard. Can a stranger like you kill someone who is in the advanced standard stage of the Water God Style, like me? So be it; I'll give you that chance to prove otherwise!" 2

Knowing that Gilgamesh was just a stranger who had come to insult them, they knew they could do this, while other students lamented the outcome of this battle.

"Do you want to fight as an advanced standard practitioner against someone whose strength you don't know? You don't even know who he is; your arrogance is certainly a testament to the titles Arturo has received."

Gilgamesh didn't seem upset; on the contrary, he was being entertained in this way, so he said, "Very well, everyone can bear witness to this battle."

After saying this, Gilgamesh headed toward the combat stage.

"Listen! This is impossible! Arturo is just steps away from leveling up in swordsmanship. Even if you are… even if you're here to assess his skills, you won't be able to do anything if you accept a formal duel with so many witnesses."

"It's okay; he's just an advanced standard practitioner! However, even a sword saint in this place dares to challenge me. Depending on my mood, I might run them through with a sword as well!" Gilgamesh pushed the kind-hearted young man who had spoken up for him from the beginning and asked, "By the way, what's your name?"

"My name is Lorian, no last name or affiliation other than being a student of this academy." Lorian had recognized Gilgamesh, but since he hadn't introduced himself as the prince, he decided to remain silent.

"A good name, so just watch from the sidelines what true desperation looks like for people who can't recognize the strong."

Lorian's head began to buzz. His first thought was that this prince had gone mad. Gilgamesh wasn't recognized for strength or appearance, but he definitely wasn't stronger than Arturo, who had been training in the Water God Style for over seven years. 4

At most, Prince Gilgamesh could be in the early stages of an advanced standard practitioner in some martial art, but he wasn't comparable to someone who surpassed him in experience and age. 4

Lorian immediately regained his reasoning and went to find an instructor. He knew that if this fight continued, someone would likely be seriously injured, and there was even a danger of death.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 8: Gilgamesh's Strength

The fight between Gilgamesh, a boy nobody knew, and Arturo, an advanced standard practitioner about to take a ranking test, was intentionally spread by the disciples of the Royal Water God Style Academy. The word about this quickly spread through the academy without any instructors intervening, as the higher-ranked ones were in a meeting with Simon.

Arturo held considerable influence and popularity within the academy for achieving a stage that very few had reached - being recognized as a sword saint at the age of 18, which was a significant achievement considering he had trained within the academy for less than 8 years. In this month, he would be officially recognized as a sword saint, so everyone already knew of his strength. Here, he was considered a genius, whereas in other places, he might have been seen as unattainable. However, in Gilgamesh's eyes, he was nothing more than an incompetent.

Even the adults who heard about this duel were surprised.

"They challenged Arturo?"

"He's a nobody. It's said he came to disrupt the training of the younger ones and even called them dogs. Despite his unknown skills, Arturo possesses incredible combat physique. Does anyone have any idea if that boy stands a chance against Arturo?" 3

Some of the academy students who had never heard of Gilgamesh were highly intrigued.

It was normal. Not just anyone could enter the academy, let alone challenge one of the most promising swordsmen here with such confidence. No matter how crazy one was, they wouldn't face someone who could easily leave them crippled.

On the other hand, no one really knew Gilgamesh, as only a few had seen him in recent years. Furthermore, Gilgamesh's current appearance differed greatly from the previous owner of his body. Taking this into account, it's also worth considering that he had never been presented to the public at noble banquets or birthdays like his other two brothers.

"Hah, everyone is worrying too much. No matter who this boy is, if he's someone who accepted a formal duel, it doesn't matter if he's from royalty. He must adhere to the rules of the duel they've agreed upon. But since nobody knows him, he's probably just a piece of trash from a noble family. By looking at his hands, we can tell he hasn't practiced any sword usage because of them."

One student replied mockingly.

"Could he be a wizard?"

After hearing this question, the older individuals who knew nothing about Gilgamesh became even more perplexed. A wizard facing a swordsman in a confined setting? If that were the case, that wizard either didn't value their life or was severely misinformed.

Not only was the Water God Style one of the strongest combat styles, but it was also specialized in dealing with wizards and defending against various types of attacks.

"Should we interfere if things get bloody? Arturo is known not to stop attacking until his opponent surrenders completely." 2

"He's like a rabbit that has lived its whole life in a burrow, a complete idiot."

A significant number of people lost interest, believing that the fight would end after just one move. In their eyes, a single move from Arturo was enough to defeat Gilgamesh.

This news eventually reached the ears of some instructors who were not present at the meeting and guards from various locations. They ignored the issue, considering it a child's game that would be resolved through the formal duel.

One of the instructors who was well-informed about the situation remarked, "The fourth prince must be completely insane. Maybe this is for the best to prevent him from causing trouble in places where he can't be protected. Leaving someone crippled is nothing to be proud of, but if that prince, who hasn't left his room since birth, tarnishes his family's name, let this be a lesson."

This comment caused some instructors to furrow their brows. After all, it was still the fourth prince. In the present, they could kill you for anything, and if it turns out that this prince is a hidden talent who has concealed his strength since birth, the one who might end up in a bad state is the boy named Arturo. After all, they had heard about the incident at the inn where many had died, and the fourth prince emerged unscathed. 1

There are three factions supporting the princes and the princess, all vying for the throne of the Asura Kingdom. These three had been paying attention since Gilgamesh showed his teeth, waiting to see if it was wise to attack or better to stay on the sidelines.

Realistically, Prince Gilgamesh was just a boy destined to die at the hands of one of his siblings at any moment before the true Gilgamesh arrived in this world. This made many dismiss the matter as something not worth paying attention to, as at any moment, someone could take care of him.

Some instructors were nervous because they didn't know what might happen next. Others simply watched from the sidelines with smiles on their faces.

They believed that if this enraged the king, they could leave all this responsibility to Simon, his personal guard. After all, they were in this academy to evaluate the prince's abilities, and this required subjecting him to intense battles set up by Simon to determine how strong he was.

While the instructors were still contemplating, Gilgamesh was already in the central area of the battlefield. As expected, there was a crowd gathered to witness the beating everyone had been talking about. They just wanted to watch and bet on whether Arturo would defeat Gilgamesh with a single swing of his sword or if he would slowly injure him.

There were two sides to this battle: those who justified Arturo's actions and those who didn't like the idea as it would damage the academy's reputation. However, as this was a formal combat agreed upon by the two parties involved, they couldn't interfere.

When Arturo stepped onto the battle stage, one of his friends shouted loudly, "Arturo, leave him crippled for disrespecting us." 6

Another chimed in and said, "A strike from your sword is too merciful for him. He dared to call us dogs; make sure he suffers until he surrenders in disgrace."

"Severe injuries are not necessary; just fight honorably and defeat your opponent so he learns that he can't insult anyone without the strength to back up his words. There's no need for bloodshed today, especially with an important event in the afternoon."

On the battlefield, Gilgamesh looked at Arturo and cruelly mocked, "Do the cowards of this place join you to give you orders? No, wait, if they think they can speak, they should step onto the stage and be crushed alongside you. I'm disappointed; I never imagined there would be such trash in a knight's academy." 3

"You damn fool, I only need one swing of my sword to take your head from your body." In an icy tone, Arturo raised his head proudly and looked down at his opponent.

"Hahaha, you're a damn bad dog! Just for this, I must teach an important lesson to all the idiotic nobles gathered here." Gilgamesh walked to the side and took a metal sword. In normal circumstances or moments earlier in his life, he wouldn't have fought on equal terms with trash like Arturo. However, now he wanted to start being different from his childhood in Uruk. What he had discovered when facing the apostles of the gods was that if he was serious from the start, if he fought on equal terms and with all his strength right from the beginning, very few opponents could come out alive after facing him. Plus, he enjoyed seeing their expressions when he severed their limbs with his sword.

"Come on, my dog, if you want to fight, let your skills speak and stop spewing so many useless words." Gilgamesh responded with open disdain for his opponent. His left hand gripped his sword tightly, pointing the edge toward Arturo, and with a cold tone, he proclaimed, "Make your move!"

"Die!"

Enraged by the contempt Gilgamesh had shown him in front of everyone, Arturo made his first move without knowing his enemy's capabilities. With his fighting energy, a sword strike capable of cutting through anything materialized in the air, as fast as lightning. 3

The fighting energy coalesced at the tip of the sword and aimed straight for Gilgamesh's heart, accompanied by all the fury Arturo had mustered.

Gilgamesh restrained his strength to toy with Arturo, so instead of retreating, he took a step forward. With each step he took, the sword in his left hand glowed with a golden hue and spun like a vicious serpent. With a simple sword movement, he completely deflected Arturo's furious attack. 1

There was a scraping sound, indicating the contact of a sword's edge with clothing, and it reached the scene. Arturo's sword cut a small piece of Gilgamesh's clothing, narrowly avoiding any harm. Though it didn't injure him, it had damaged his attire, which meant a lot to Gilgamesh, who had matched his strength to Arturo's. 1

"Damn it…" Arturo smiled coldly until he realized that his still advancing sword had veered off, beyond his control, and his opponent's right hand began to move. With his vision obstructed, Gilgamesh's left hand, which held his sword, disappeared from Arturo's field of view. 1

In just one exchange of attacks, Arturo lost sight of what Gilgamesh did next. "Well…"

Gilgamesh's sword attack was ruthless and ferocious. Those who noticed it opened their eyes in horror. This attack doubled Arturo's speed, and with flexibility, he moved and appeared at his enemy's sword in the blink of an eye.

Those who didn't know what was happening cheered for Arturo, believing he had landed a hit on Gilgamesh's shoulder.

However…

In the same second Gilgamesh appeared on Arturo's back, his sword still spinning, several high-ranking instructors arrived. One of the instructors saw Gilgamesh's attack and shouted in panic, "Please, spare him, Fourth Prince!"

Yet, a second later, as if Gilgamesh's sword hadn't heard, it advanced toward Arturo's neck and forcefully pierced through, making its way into his mouth like a ferocious spear. Everything came to a halt, and the tip of the sword that had penetrated Arturo was dripping with blood. Everyone witnessed a brutal murder unlike anything they had ever seen before.

Without mercy, Gilgamesh lifted his foot and hurled Arturo's lifeless body forward. The force with which he threw his enemy's corpse was so great that it rolled several times, and parts of his body crumbled like paper. 1

Crack! Crack! Crack!

The position in which Arturo's body lay was so grave that everyone was horrified. Wasn't this supposed to be a formal duel? How did it end in a deadly fight?

Blood soon filled the arena. On the other hand, Arturo's eyes slowly closed with flashes of remorse and confusion. He didn't understand how he had been defeated. How was he supposed to know that he was facing a demigod with the intent to kill? What a joke, even the gods themselves avoided fighting Gilgamesh. 1

Although Gilgamesh was considered a god even by his own people, it held no sway in this world. Furthermore, Arturo didn't maximize the potential of his Water God Style technique, which involved waiting for the opponent to attack. Instead, he had rushed towards Gilgamesh with the intention of harming him.

At this moment, the entire battlefield was completely silent. Laughter and mockery had vanished. It seemed as though time had frozen.

"It seems I pushed my strength a bit more than I should have. An attack ended up damaging my clothing."

Recalling what had just happened, Lorian, who had alerted the higher-ups, was incredibly stunned. They had fought on equal terms, and Arturo had lost?

As for the disciples of the Water God Style Academy, their souls had not returned to their bodies. Arturo had stood out greatly among his peers, but he had been mutilated with a single attack by the mysterious fourth prince.

Simon, as Gilgamesh's royal guard, was the first to appear by his prince's side, confused by what he had just witnessed. What had happened here for the prince to engage in combat with a student from this place?

"It's not that big of a deal; that idiot thought he could overpower me and had clear intentions to kill me, so I responded with the same strength and coldness he displayed." Gilgamesh smiled contemptuously, as if the death of someone had not affected him in the slightest. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

Chapter 9: Gilgamesh's Cruelty 4

While Arturo was not someone who shook the world, he was not lacking in skill either. Otherwise, he wouldn't be on the verge of becoming a sword saint. Many witnessed what happened from start to finish, and they all understood that it was a death that could have been avoided if only there had been dialogue. 6

Arrogance can be a good trait, but when you don't know how to use it and, on top of that, misjudge your opponent, it can cost you your life. Many felt uneasy as they realized that life could end at any moment. In their eyes, Gilgamesh was merely a member of some noble family who was a fool, but in the end, he turned out to be the fourth prince. 4

Simon carefully observed Gilgamesh. As a person who had seen the world, he could discern a person's characteristics and emotions with just one glance. However, Gilgamesh, ten years his junior, was unreadable.

Ten years old was quite advanced for someone to understand the intricacies of swordplay, duels, and death. But the young prince Gilgamesh was impossible to have comprehended all of this while confined to his room. Therefore, Simon began to believe that a master had trained the young prince from an early age. 2

The current Gilgamesh possessed a calm aura as deep as the ocean, and the sensation he evoked in others was hard to describe.

Outstanding sword skills, heightened senses, superhuman strength, a battle aura, an unknown sword style, and much more deliberate movements made everyone doubt the fairness of the battle.

Initially, everyone had wanted to tease Gilgamesh, who was incredibly attractive and seemed exceedingly arrogant. However, in these recent days, Gilgamesh's calmness and arrogance were, naturally, a part of who he was.

"This is a terrible disaster…" Simon panicked as he didn't know how to act in this situation.

"Your evaluation is over; we need to go back home!"

Staying at this moment was like being prepared to face any kind of backlash, as the young man who had just died at the hands of Gilgamesh could have been the child of a great influence.

And the one responsible for all these events stood by, wiping the blood from his hand with a disgusted expression.

Afterward, he said calmly, "My evaluation is not over yet; my official rank has not been announced."

Simon glared angrily at Gilgamesh, truly wanting to give him a beating and drag him home regardless of his opinion. However, he thought about the consequences of leaving in that manner, and all his energy drained away.

"None of this matters; you're worried because you fear the repercussions we would face from this. But he's just a sorry fellow, and no one will seek justice for his death."

"Do you think you're invincible just because you killed a swordsman in the early stages of becoming a sword saint? With all due respect, I seriously doubt you understand the true strength a person can wield. Not to mention other swordsmen, there are countless things that could end our lives. I won't be able to protect you this way, Prince!" 1

Simon's words were humiliating but realistic. In reality, there was a possibility that the boy he had just killed was the child of an influential figure. And if that man was stronger than them, they would simply be corpses buried six feet under. No one could stop a man driven by grief over the loss of a loved one.

"My dear Royal Guard, there's nothing to recover from." Gilgamesh said indifferently. "If there's something you can't face, I'll handle it without any problem. I want to see with my own eyes who would dare to kill whom. Titled men, crowned nobles, or influential organizations, those fools can't reach the pinnacle of this world and can never dream of killing me." 3

Royal Knight Simon was at a disadvantage when it came to reasoning with Prince Gilgamesh. This child had just insulted so many individuals with national titles, noble families in the Asura country, and hidden organizations. If they hadn't reached the pinnacle of this world, he couldn't imagine who could.

"You…"

At that moment, a deeply cold voice echoed from a distance. Simon's expression changed abruptly, and he instantly broke into a cold sweat. He hurried outside to see what was happening and found many disciples armed with swords.

"It seems things are getting much tenser, my prince. It appears you've killed someone complicated," Simon worriedly realized. Only now did he regret not summoning more royal soldiers.

At the same time, a crowd entered the training area, led by the most powerful figure present.

"Sr. Elion, your son and the fourth prince had a fair duel. I suggest you maintain composure to resolve this matter as best as possible."

Seeing Elion's expression, Simon knew they couldn't avoid the responsibility that both of them bore. So, as Gilgamesh's Royal Guard, he had to step forward while remaining on high alert.

"Explanations? Then you can explain it to my son, who is dead right now. His name was Arturo ." Elion pointed to his son's lifeless body, his expression incredibly grim.

"No wonder…" Gilgamesh walked slowly toward Elion, locking eyes with him with a cold expression. "No wonder this place was so turbulent and divided. It's because of fools like your son who believe that coming from prominent families makes them someone in this life." 5

Both Simon and the other instructors grew nervous. There was no one stronger above the King rank, so if Elion attempted to harm the prince Gilgamesh, they would have to hold what they could even if they didn't last long.

"Well, for heaven's sake, a prince like you turns out to be so arrogant toward someone who does nothing but bolster the might of the Asura Kingdom. Did you take this stance out of sheer capriciousness?"

"Merely addressing me in that tone is more than enough reason to kill you a thousand times over, consequences be damned!"

Elion's killing intent multiplied several times, and a battle aura enveloped his body, causing the people nearby to hurriedly step back. After all, Elion was a mighty Sword King, likely on the verge of ascending to a rank that few could achieve in a lifetime.

This time, Simon stepped forward, placing his arm on Elion's shoulder to prevent the situation from escalating further.

"Knight Simon, do not make a mistake!"

Elion channeled his energy throughout his body, causing his entire being to shine with a battle aura that pressed down on Simon, who showed resistance.

"Elion, the Bone Crusher, are you willing to go so far as to throw your life away for these actions?"

Without displaying any emotion, Elion declared, "If you decide to step in to defend that demon, then I will take care of both of you, no matter if I have to give my life in the process."

"Do you speak in that tone to a prince of the Asura Kingdom? Although I don't care what you do, I could crush you right now for uttering those words without any fear in the process."

Gilgamesh, who was being protected by Simon, chuckled lightly and said, "It seems the Water God Style Academy has become arrogant with royalty. I wonder what my father would do if he found out that a member of this academy took such a stance." 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 10: Overwhelming Power 1

Gilgamesh took a step forward, not bothering to look at Elion. He turned his head as if surveying the area and said, "I don't care if you're a King-ranked swordsman, I don't care who's behind you, or if my father shares my thoughts. A God of the sword or of magic, it matters not to me. If you wish to step forward, be my guest. But expect to receive twice the cruelty in return, for I will not only kill you and all those necessary but also ensure that future problems are dealt with regarding those who are part of your family." 1

"Well, well, well! I'll cut you into pieces, sever your tendons, and then spit on your corpse. At that moment, I'd like to see how you plan to kill me." 3

Elion had lost his temper. As if losing a son wasn't enough, he couldn't bear the arrogance of Gilgamesh's threats, and he had to do it in front of his son's lifeless body. At forty years old, this was a comical scene he had witnessed at an unimaginable moment in his life. In all his battles that he had won, it was the first time he had encountered someone so arrogant, someone who looked down on him no matter who he was.

At that moment, everyone on the scene wanted to sew Gilgamesh's mouth shut to stop his nonsense. However, since the fourth prince was eager to die, there was nothing they could do.

Gilgamesh slowly walked toward Elion and extended his hand forward, ready to summon a decent weapon to face this man who seemed to want an equal footing.

"You foolish boy, meet your death!" 4

Elion took a step back to create some distance between himself and Simón, and the tip of his sword aimed at Gilgamesh.

"Halt!" A voice, like thunder, echoed throughout the academy. No one could contain their battle fervor upon hearing that tone and coldness in the voice; it made them feel like their very souls were being pierced.

Because of that voice, Simón, who had already drawn his sword, breathed a sigh of relief; only now did his tense muscles relax.

"Commander Ragnar!"

Elion, who was about to attack, instinctively stopped, a sense of impending death coursing through his body.

"It was a fair competition. When one dies, only oneself should blame for being foolish enough not to see someone more powerful than they could handle!" Ragnar's voice continued to resonate in the surroundings.

Rumors had it that Ragnar was just one step away from becoming a Sword God in the Water God style, but many disagreed with this, as the last male Sword God had died a long time ago, and it was hard to believe that another one existed. Nevertheless, everyone held great respect for Ragnar, who was a commander in the imperial forces of the Asura Kingdom.

"Our loyalty lies with the Kingdom that supported us from the very beginning, protected us as we grew, and will take care of us when we pass," Ragnar said, ignoring Elion's son's death, letting his cold words leave an impression on everyone's thoughts.

"However, we will consider if the young fourth prince wishes to challenge someone more powerful to gauge his true sword skills."

Gilgamesh relaxed his expression and said, "Finally, someone with a brain spoke in this place, and as the master of my own decisions, I want to challenge someone with the title Sword King, and if I desire, we can have a duel to the death, Lord Elion." 1

Concluding his words, he walked outside and said, "The fight will be today, but I'd like many to witness the death of a man who couldn't properly educate his son."

Everyone, regardless of who they were, looked at Gilgamesh with horror. A ten-year-old facing a death duel with a man roughly in his forties with the title of Sword King?

The young prince is definitely completely mad! 1

Simon, who glanced at Elion, shook his head and followed Gilgamesh, who had already left without notice.

"Young prince, if you want to die, please don't drag him down with you." 1

"Come on, Simon, I'm very satisfied with your behavior. You didn't back down no matter what the situation was. Your will overcame your fears, something that's hard to achieve as a man." Gilgamesh, not wanting to be taken back to the carriage, removed Simon's hands and looked up at the sky.

"You… You… You…" Simon couldn't contain his emotions at this moment. "Prince, don't you know that Elion is known for shattering his enemies' bones with his sword before killing them? He's a warrior who very possibly, in about ten years, can reach a level that very few in this world attain."

"Is he that incredible? It's too late now, and I've challenged him to a death duel. Besides, I prefer to judge men on the battlefield." Of course, Gilgamesh couldn't reveal his secrets.

If he wished, he could have wiped out the entire Water God Style academy, but he had promised himself to be more human and seek a new purpose in life. If he was now causing havoc, it was for a reason, and that reason was to obtain a title by killing another, so they would stop bothering him. 7

Simon didn't say anything more; he had grown tired and no longer tried to convince Gilgamesh. After all, all he could do was protect him, and if he died today, he would too. "You better be strong enough to at least hold your ground. You should know I've already sent a letter to the king to take charge of this matter."

"The old man who calls himself my father? I don't remember his face, so I don't care." Gilgamesh walked toward the distant building to wait while he looked for something to eat.

The battle would take place in the Coliseum, which would be set up specifically for those who would face off and for those who wanted to watch. This news spread like wildfire throughout the city, and within a few minutes, hundreds of people gathered out of sheer curiosity.

"Have you heard? The mysterious prince Gilgamesh is going to face off against the Sword King, the bone breaker, in a death match." 1

"How old is the fourth prince?"

"About ten?"

"As…"

The Coliseum began to fill up, all the disciples of the Water God Style academy appeared and filled the closest rows.

Their expectations were high, as Gilgamesh didn't seem to be weak at all when they saw him easily defeat Arturo.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 11: Who Will Win? 2

There was a highly controversial debate regarding the decisions made by the fourth prince, Gilgamesh Asura. Some believed that he had done well to demand respect for the commoners, who often went unnoticed despite forming the majority in the Asura Kingdom's armies.

Arturo had been a complete imbecile with his training companions, and his arrogance had hit rock bottom when he faced someone much stronger than himself. So, many considered Gilgamesh as someone who had brought divine justice.

Others were very angry with him. This was a matter of their mindset and how they felt about things. They believed that Gilgamesh should be punished. This was understandable as someone about whom very little was known had insulted many of the apprentices, calling them dogs.

This arrogance was especially poorly received by the nobles, as they considered it a humiliation to hear Gilgamesh's threats. In some, there was hatred in their eyes, waiting for Gilgamesh's downfall.

In the Coliseum stands, they began to talk amongst themselves. "Elion will end up killing him. I just hope the royal knights don't interfere in this duel."

"I doubt it. It would greatly damage the reputation of the royalty and insult all the knights who respect the code of honor in duels. If the prince spoke, he must stand by his words."

"I'm sure Elion will cut off his legs, and after that, he'll kill him. However, if he does that, he'll be killed on the spot by the knights who have already surrounded the Coliseum."

"Cut off his legs? If anyone were to harm my son, that would be a small punishment. Does this ten-year-old prince want to take the title of a Sword King? He has to be defeated in front of thousands of people so he learns to respect his elders. He must swallow all the shame that we once felt in our lives." 1

The conversations quickly turned into shouts. The crowd divided into two parts, one supporting Gilgamesh and the other merely waiting for his downfall, feeling nothing else.

Simon, who saw the crowd growing, trembled with fear because this would be a severe blow to the royalty if they interfered in the fight with Elion.

Gilgamesh, who suddenly had a bottle of liquor in his hands, walked through the waiting room. Any other person, whether a child or an adult, would have already fainted from fear of being surrounded by so many people.

"Hmm…"

At that moment, Ragnar entered the Coliseum. His presence subdued the shouts and conversations of the people in the vicinity. No matter how noisy the surroundings were, everyone stopped talking instantly when they saw him.

The aura of a Sword Emperor enveloped the surroundings, leaving everyone in absolute silence. 1

At that moment, Ragnar began to speak and said, "We warriors respect formal duels. These duels are meant to resolve conflicts and put an end to many other problems that both sides may create for others."

"The fourth prince defeated someone who would have soon become a Sword Saint, so no one should underestimate his strength. Therefore, this duel is valid, and under the authority I represent, I attest that no one will interfere until one of the two surrenders or dies."

Gilgamesh sat in a chair as he listened to this well-delivered speech that silenced everyone. Then he turned to Simon, who was beside him, and said, "In a man's life, he will face numerous challenges, many of which can end the life of whoever confronts them."

"I don't know which faction among my older siblings is determined to kill me, so I will send them a very clear message today." Gilgamesh looked at the entire crowd that had gathered around and said, "Today, I will show them that anyone who wants to come to me must at least be worthy of facing me; otherwise, I won't even give them the opportunity to speak to me."

"Fourth prince…" Simon was left speechless, not knowing when or how he had come to feel that he was in the presence of someone incredibly powerful.

"From now on, do not question my decisions, do not deny or approve of what I do. If you want to stand by my side and reach the pinnacle of the world, then accept that I am someone invincible," said Gilgamesh with a penetrating gaze towards Simon. 3

"Yes, Your Highness, forgive my imprudence for doubting you…" Simon knelt on one knee, his impassive gaze directed at the prince Gilgamesh , whom he had cared for for over three years.

Gilgamesh was now tolerating Simon's behavior a bit more, as if he hadn't acted this way to protect him, he would have long been in a different place.

"Then, Elion and Gilgamesh, step forward!" Ragnar shouted as he watched Elion advance slowly with a somber expression.

This idiot has no idea what he's gotten himself into!

He's in the presence of the prince Gilgamesh , whom His Highness considers the most capable of becoming the future king of the Asura Kingdom. His strength was already noteworthy before he was kidnapped, but afterward, it seems that the desire to excel awakened within the prince Gilgamesh .

Ragnar was well-acquainted with the king, who lamented Gilgamesh's attitude of avoiding standing out and showcasing all his abilities, talents in magic, and intelligence. But now, that had changed since he had experienced a near-death encounter. It seemed that everyone saw this as a warning.

"Gilgamesh, it seems you planned everything carefully since that letter arrived at the Water God Style academy… Did you foresee it all from the beginning, or was it just mere coincidence?" Ragnar looked at Gilgamesh, who approached with an arrogant smile, a gaze that radiated superior authority toward everyone. 1

Even Ragnar had never seen someone so haughty and arrogant as Gilgamesh. He could see in his gaze that he enjoyed instilling fear in others, and from the beginning, he manipulated things so that everyone would eventually witness his battle with a King-ranked swordsman. 2

Very few knew, but if Gilgamesh could truly defeat a King-ranked swordsman, it could be said that few would believe it to be true. And when that happened, the fourth prince's name would be accused of plagiarism, so by foreseeing this from the start, he desired to fight in front of thousands of people.

This was terrifying, no, it was something more than that, and only the most discerning could perceive it.

"Now that both of you are in the arena, remember once more the rules. This will be a confrontation to assess Gilgamesh's strength and quell internal conflicts. The battle doesn't end until one surrenders or dies, so may the best man win." Ragnar stepped back, and as he did so, everyone in the vicinity held their breath.

"I still can't believe you feel no shame, old man. Haven't you looked around?" Gilgamesh asked with a calm look and said, "Here, it no longer matters whether I killed your stupid son or not. Now, everyone is looking at you as a coward and not as someone seeking revenge for his son's death." 2

"Shut your mouth, prince Gilgamesh . No one here will interfere in this battle that you accepted anyway. So when I break your bones, I want to see that same expression of disdain on your face." Elion had lost all traces of anger, so he concentrated and drew his sword.

He had sensed it—Gilgamesh was a damn demon hiding his strength from the beginning. His demonic eye warned him that there was a big predator in front of him, so in this battle, he didn't have the advantage.

"Aren't you underestimating me too much?" Gilgamesh snapped his fingers with a smile, and behind him, the Gate of Babylon was opened. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 12: You are not worthy

"Is that magic?"

"It's possible the prince plans to use magic at the start of the fight to weaken Elion, but that idea is quite bad since the Water God's fighting style is prepared to counter any type of magic."

"What kind of magic could that be?"

This was the first time the Babylon Gate would open in a fight in this world, but he didn't want to attack at least at the beginning of the battle. At least Elion wasn't worthy of making him use his precious weapons, so he only opened his Babylon Gate to draw a weapon.

A golden ripple soon revealed the hilt of a crimson sword, this sword was Cursed, and its magical ability was to release a blood slash at regular intervals. When Gilgamesh drew this sword, the golden ripple behind him eventually closed, and everyone felt that what they had just witnessed was something incredible. 10

Gilgamesh ignored the commotion around him and looked towards Elion, who hadn't moved an inch since summoning a weapon.

"When someone shows me a bit of respect, then I'll treat them the same way. But if someone dares to disrespect me, believe me, I'll repay them tenfold," Gilgamesh said with a calm gaze. 5

"You arrogant bastard!"

In the battlefield, surrounded by spectators, Elion was determined to crush Gilgamesh. He wanted to tear him apart in front of everyone, even if it was the last thing he did in this life.

Simon and many others wanted to believe in Gilgamesh. Although the chances of winning were slim, he seemed to have some skill with the initial display.

"Hmm, can the fourth prince really defeat Elion?"

Since the rumors that the prince Gilgamesh had eliminated dozens of men, killed someone close to being a Sword Saint, and then displayed that strange magic, the disciples of the Water God Style academy considered him a worthy opponent.

An older man in the crowd said with absolute certainty, "The difference is still colossal. Prince Gilgamesh is just a child of no more than ten or eleven years old. He wouldn't be able to win unless he's extremely proficient in magic or has some kind of blessing, but that's not realistic. Even if he's the reincarnation of some kind of legendary hero or warrior, he wouldn't have enough strength to defeat a Sword King." 2

"That's right, a child can't beat an adult in swordsmanship, as that's something unheard of considering these kinds of strength disparities. The Water God Style is known for not bestowing many Sword King titles, unlike the Northern Style, so we can imagine how difficult it is to attain that rank and how strong Elion must be."

"I agree, a life-or-death battle with an opponent like Elion is a guaranteed defeat. However, we shouldn't dismiss the fact that it was the prince Gilgamesh who challenged a Sword King; he must have something hidden up his sleeve to have that kind of confidence."

A disciple who had witnessed the battle between Arturo and Gilgamesh said, "When he fought against Arturo, someone close to being a Sword Saint, he restrained his strength, and we all saw a golden fighting aura enveloping his body."

Those who were speaking fell into contemplation. A fighting aura at such a young age was something no one had ever achieved, an accomplishment that would grant the prince Gilgamesh an irrevocable title. If the prince continued to train, he could easily aspire to become a Sword God. 4

Fighting aura, at the age of ten or eleven, as a prince of one of the most powerful kingdoms, possessing the aptitude to learn swordsmanship and the will to confront enemies no matter how strong they are—Gilgamesh had now demonstrated something that many deemed impossible in life. That's why many of those who wanted to see him suffer fell silent.

Most people respect the strong and talents that would become pillars of humanity in a short period of time, so it wasn't wise to act that way now.

"If you don't attack, I will!" Elion roared as a sinister fighting aura enveloped both his sword and body, rising up like an arrow, pointing toward Gilgamesh, who seemed to be underestimating his opponent's strength. This kind of battle aura could serve as both defense and offense, and he was now ready to move.

"You will die by my hands!"

Elion's battle energy seemed to take shape, and several knives flew out of his body, hovering in the air, all aimed at Gilgamesh. In total, there were twelve blades, all controlled solely by battle energy, ready to be launched at any moment.

"The Twelve Nail Technique!" Someone who had heard stories about Elion exclaimed with absolute surprise. 4

"Elion's battle energy is so unique that if he concentrates enough, he can manipulate twelve daggers and attack the enemy. But the most impressive part is that these daggers are not meant to kill; their real purpose is to torture the enemy."

Witnessing that they were facing a predator who had killed countless people, Elion displayed his full strength from the start because he didn't want to underestimate a demon like Gilgamesh. By using these skills, even Ragnar would find it difficult to evade all the dagger attacks. After launching the twelve daggers, Elion would switch to an offensive battle style to end his opponent's life.

Elion was ready and shouted at Gilgamesh, "Move now, little devil, I'm going to destroy you!"

"Hahaha!" 1

Gilgamesh held his head and mocked Elion's words, as he could crush him in a hundred different ways without even moving a single muscle. However, as he wanted to leave a deep mark in the hearts of all those present and also had other plans in mind, he chose to use a sword.

"Are you going to destroy me?"

Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "You, by yourself, are not enough. Let me beat you with this dull sword until I disfigure your stupid face, and no one will recognize who you are after this fight."

With that said, he raised his Cursed crimson sword.

Simon and everyone present saw the sword, which occasionally gleamed. Wasn't that sword infused with some kind of magic? Everyone had expected Gilgamesh to use magic at the start of the fight, but they were all surprised when he pulled a sword seemingly out of some strange storage magic.

Therefore, Gilgamesh, who wasn't using magic at the beginning of the fight, left everyone wondering what to think. Elion's daggers would incapacitate the prince in just a few seconds.

Simon and Ragnar's only thought was to save Gilgamesh's life the moment he was on the brink of death, no matter the cost or the consequences that might follow.

"Using a sword instead of magic? Isn't that just asking to die without a complete body?" Elion squinted his eyes, and under his initial observation, he didn't discover anything more than a slightly glowing sword. Indeed, he was concerned that this might be a special magical treasure. 18

However, despite his highly trained senses and vision, he found nothing more than a dull blade in Gilgamesh's hands. There were no magical enchantments, no hidden weapons. Just a blunt red sword against Elion's daggers and sword.

Gilgamesh pointed his sword at Elion and said, "Come at me, dog, allow me to crush you in front of everyone present and be my stepping stone to a future of greater glory."

"I'll kill you!"

Elion shouted as the twelve daggers moved into the sky, covered in a battle aura, all of these daggers dancing in the sky heading toward Gilgamesh. Their paths traced arcs of violet light.

"The fourth prince will be killed!"

Many averted their gaze as they didn't want to witness such a bloody scene. It seemed as if Elion wanted to eliminate Gilgamesh in a single strike since this would be his only chance, considering that someone else might intervene.

"Hahaha, that's it!" Gilgamesh shouted with a satisfied smile upon seeing the attack. He yelled and rushed forward, swinging his sword.

The scene everyone had been expecting didn't unfold.

The twelve daggers met a crimson energy from Gilgamesh's sword along their path. Elion's battle energy dissipated, and the twelve daggers fell to the ground one after another, as if these daggers had collided with an energy so powerful that it prevented their advance.

Elion had not regained his composure upon seeing how his attack had been stopped in this manner, but Gilgamesh, who had advanced at a terrifying speed, was already in front of him. The golden sword passed through his guard, and dozens of blows struck his body.

"Boy, I'll pound you into pulp!" Elion didn't retreat but instead advanced quickly towards Gilgamesh, condensing his battle energy around his body once again.

"This time, I'll succeed!" 1

However, it was in vain; his battle energy dissipated as soon as it appeared around his body. After seeing how the sword in Gilgamesh's hand shone, he understood one thing: it seemed that the sword absorbed any type of energy. So, he opted to move his sword and respond to the attacks, but the distance had closed so much that his best techniques were useless at this point.

Gilgamesh's sword struck the weak points of the Water God Style technique, and because Elion knew nothing of his opponent's movements and fighting style, he found himself at a disadvantage. Whenever Elion tried to move his sword, Gilgamesh attacked in the open areas, nullifying his enemy's attacks.

Finally, a blow was delivered to Elion's face. Because Gilgamesh's sword was blunt, it left a reddened mark with crushed blood beneath his skin. Feeling disoriented, Elion felt his head throb, and the vision in his eye blurred.

"You're mine!"

Bam! Bam! Bam!

In the blink of an eye, Elion was overwhelmed and used more force than he intended in this battle. As a result, dozens of strikes flew towards Elion's body. All these blows targeted joints, vital muscles, and the most effective areas to cause damage and slow down his opponent's body.

Dust billowed, and the ground began to shatter due to the relentless attacks resonating throughout the Coliseum. Elion appeared like a practice dummy in Gilgamesh's eyes, attacking without pause.

Elion was incapable of counterattacking; his battle energy, battle technique, and everything he should do were in disarray. In less than two minutes, he fell to the ground with numerous broken bones.

Gilgamesh's sword, though blunt, could unleash waves of attacks that could cut through more than a hundred sword strikes if needed, and its cursed ability was to absorb any type of energy it came into contact with, whether from its owner or the enemy. Unless Gilgamesh's opponent was a Sword Emperor or a mage, the sword in Gilgamesh's hands was more than sufficient to overpower any Sword King.

One of the prerequisites to becoming a Sword Emperor in this world was advancing in the technique they used and increasing their battle aura along with their strength.

It's worth noting that Gilgamesh was constantly regaining all of his true strength, so these simple battles were merely part of his entertainment.

The sword in his hand also had a unique specialty due to its curse; it was that it couldn't kill its enemy. No matter how many times you struck, as long as the sword's internal energy wasn't used, the opponent wouldn't die.

This was highly suitable for Gilgamesh, which is why he had taken this sword and stored it among his treasures.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

After Elion had fallen to the ground, Gilgamesh showed no mercy. He continued to strike the most vital and difficult-to-heal bones over and over again. Elion's body was now covered in wounds, his bones began to turn to dust, and his muscles were severely damaged.

This scene shook the hearts of the spectators. Ragnar looked at Gilgamesh and furrowed his brow; this strength was by no means something a human child could possess. But no matter how he observed, he couldn't find anything out of the ordinary aside from the fact that this strength belonged to Gilgamesh. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

Chapter 13: The Sleeping Demon 4

It's natural that someone like Elion couldn't see through Gilgamesh's combat style, as it was forged in his battles when he rebelled against the gods. During his life as Emperor of humanity, there were few warriors explicitly sent to eliminate him who surpassed him in swordsmanship.

It should be understood that with a single glance of his eyes, Gilgamesh learned Elion's weaknesses, his fighting style, the strength of his blows, and what he needed to do to eliminate him without much effort.

If one were to ascend what he could predict, regardless of whether he had to use the Babylon Gate, he would do so with all his might, as in the ancient war he had learned not to underestimate the messengers of the gods.

"I will kill you…" Despite his tattered body, broken bones, and mangled flesh, due to Elion's intense determination, he could still move his right hand. Beneath his belt, two slender daggers appeared in his hands and flew towards Gilgamesh's heart.

Elion had an incredible physique because he began training as far back as he could remember, which is why he was only a few years away from being considered one of the strongest within his rank. The pair of hidden daggers in his clothing was his last resort; he couldn't do more than that after receiving a beating from someone he considered inferior.

Thud! Thud!

Gilgamesh's sword in his hand deflected the daggers, anticipating Elion's intentions.

"If you want to die quickly!" Gilgamesh said this in a cold tone.

Upon seeing the daggers deflected, he swiftly grabbed them with his hands and hurled them towards Elion.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

These same two daggers pierced Elion's shoulders and firmly pinned him to the ground, immobilizing his body.

Gilgamesh continued to strike Elion's body over and over again, feeling angry that this man had resorted to such a dishonorable move. 1

"That's enough!" At that moment, Ragnar could no longer bear to witness this bloody and ferocious scene. He leaped into the Coliseum arena and stopped the battle.

Gilgamesh looked at him and said in a questioning tone, "Now what, Ragnar? Since I defeated a Sword King, I didn't plan on an Emperor of the Sword deciding to join the fight."

"Young prince, you've already proven to be as strong as a Sword King, so from now on, that will be the title you deserve." Ragnar was taken aback by Gilgamesh's confidence, so he immediately clarified what he meant.

Gilgamesh stepped away from Elion, looked at Ragnar, and then said, "What would you do if a Sword King had bone-deep intentions to kill you?"

"What?"

"I was going to let him live, but…" After saying that, Gilgamesh's right hand, holding his cursed sword, glowed in a crimson hue, and numerous blood cuts flew towards Elion's body.

These cuts pierced through Elion's body, cutting him into several pieces. The energy cuts that hit the ground created a rain of blood.

"That's how problems are ended!" 11

Elion, the bone-crushing Sword King, had died in combat against the fourth prince, Gilgamesh Asura. No one could react for a long time, and the silence was so suffocating.

"Now that you're finished, it would be an honor to have a private conversation with you!" Ragnar bowed slightly and then looked at the crowd. "The battle is over, the winner is the prince Gilgamesh Asura, the youngest Sword King in the history of humanity."

"Well done, prince!"

"Incredible swordsmanship!"

"Gilgamesh!"

"Gilgamesh!"

"It's been a long time since I felt this sensation…" Gilgamesh looked at all those who praised him, some were unaware of what had happened here, and others cheered out of fear.

That's how life was; the losers were trampled upon, and the winners wrote their own version of events accepted by all. Gilgamesh didn't care about this because he had never lost. So, after looking at Elion's lifeless body, he addressed the crowd, "My desire is to explore the world, so I plan to create a group to accompany me on this journey and in other exciting battles. If you're interested, don't forget to come and see me, and I promise you'll be ten times stronger than you are now." 5

Ragnar looked at Gilgamesh and gestured for him to accompany him. The more he looked at this young prince, the more fear he felt. This ten-year-old child was too terrifying.

The room Gilgamesh entered was a special one at the top of the Coliseum, the most luxurious in this place. People of high status usually watched the tournaments from this location, and it was an important gathering point for those of high social status.

Of course, Simón or any other knights couldn't enter as Ragnar had prevented it, and only Gilgamesh entered alongside him.

At that moment, there were very powerful knights in the hallway leading to that room who looked at the prince Gilgamesh with a look full of respect.

Compared to the other two princes, Gilgamesh's future was very promising, as he was one of the strongest within the royalty.

"Since ancient times, there have been very powerful beings, and even today, there is a God who walks our world without being stopped." 1

Saying this, Ragnar looked at Gilgamesh and continued, "The Seven Great Powers… When the Second Great Human-Demon War came to an end, a person known as the Technique God came up with the name. At that time, the Technique God was considered one of the strongest people in the world. The Technique God selected six more people and declared them the strongest in the world." 2

"The title of the Seven Great Powers was well-known until the Laplace War. All of the original Seven Powers participated in the Laplace War, except for the Technique God. Among them, three were killed, one disappeared, and another was sealed. The Dragon God was the only one who emerged from the war with an unchanged state of life."

"After hundreds of years, with the newcomers taking their place and the top four in an unknown state for the people, the title fell out of use." Ragnar didn't explain the reasons for saying this now; he simply began speaking without pause.

Gilgamesh understood Ragnar's intentions; this man who had met the strongest of his time was very observant, so he believed that the true Gilgamesh's identity had been taken by someone else.

"An interesting story. I suppose the human king of your time wasn't very intelligent, or the human side was weak. But if I were king, I would have made sure that the human race completely eliminated those who were their enemies."

Gilgamesh was not lying when he said this because as the King of Humanity, he marked a before and after for humans who regarded the gods as religious figures. He commanded all humans in the world, united all the divine beasts, and banished the beliefs that had been forged in the hearts of humans.

The war against the beings created by the gods to eliminate them was tough and very long. Therefore, he knew firsthand what it meant to wage a war against two different species.

"You speak as if you have no idea," Ragnar said as he moved his hand and rested it on the hilt of his sword. Historical records show that humans were indeed at a disadvantage; there were no such opportunities to do what you're suggesting, as everyone would have tried it."

"I have limited knowledge of history, but if I were king, I would make that decision. In war, one must win, even if it means crushing the offspring of demons with their own hands," Gilgamesh recalled how he had let enemies go, only for them to become his enemies later.

"The strength you possess is impossible at the age of ten, so let me ask you a question," Ragnar looked at Gilgamesh and finally asked the question that had been bothering him, "Are you the incarnation of some kind of hero or warrior?" 2

"Hahaha!" Gilgamesh burst into laughter when he heard this question. He had never imagined that in this world, reincarnation or incarnation could be a common occurrence, which meant it had happened or could happen.

After finishing laughing, Gilgamesh looked at Ragnar and replied, "Believe me, I wouldn't be this weak if that were the case. I am not the incarnation of any hero or being from 500 years ago. I'm not even a God; I'm just a simple human who will travel the world and crush those who stand in my way." 7

Gilgamesh got up and walked toward the door. "The only thing you need to know is that I am Gilgamesh Asura. I will take what I please from this world, as it is rightfully mine, and those who dare to stand in my way will be eliminated." 1

"I understand. I apologize for the inconvenience, prince Gilgamesh." Ragnar clenched his fists and bid farewell to Gilgamesh. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 14: I Am Gilgamesh 1

The adults and instructors at the Water God Style Academy who watched Gilgamesh walk by without acknowledging them felt both annoyed and inspired.

Annoyed because it was obvious they had been training longer than Gilgamesh, and yet he was so strong that he fought a King with a sword without even getting injured. It was clear that talent always triumphed over hard work, no matter how hard they tried, they could never reach that level. 3

If the fourth prince were someone well-known in the capital and at the Water God Style Academy, it would be a bit more acceptable. However, he seemed to have never trained with the same intensity as others.

Gilgamesh couldn't blame them for these thoughts, as his blood was two-third divine and the rest human. Nevertheless, if there was something that weakened him, it was the fact that he was human and would eventually die when his age reached its limit, if he wished it to be so. 3

If he wished it?

That's correct, because when his best friend died, he traveled the world to obtain the fruit of immortality, and this fruit was in his Gate of Babylon, stored with other precious treasures he had collected from around the world. 9

He could eat it and become immortal, maybe prepare a precious elixir that would give him a longer lifespan than that of humans and demons to live alongside his future wife. That would be an incredible wedding gift, although it differed from his sense of being human and living life. 1

"After what happened today, what are your plans regarding the last thing you said? I really doubt that recruiting followers is necessary, as you could simply request royal resources for whatever you want to do." Simon asked while walking beside him to stay informed.

"Obviously, I can't make use of royal force because it's filled with noble families who might belong to one of the three factions vying for my father's throne, so I want to avoid dealing with that kind of trash," Gilgamesh replied.

Gilgamesh naturally couldn't explain everything he intended to do with this matter, so he could only deal with some initial issues before his journey began. As a man who didn't usually like to get his hands dirty with every problem that arose, he wanted to assemble a close-knit group that would follow his orders without any specific purpose in mind.

As a king who ruled during what he considered the Golden Age of humanity, he knew that if he wanted to achieve certain things, they should be left to loyal followers willing to follow him without any particular agenda.

However, as the King of Uruk, he possessed considerable power, which had been bestowed upon him by the gods to lead humans on the path to divinity. But when the gods began their atrocities, he led a war to eliminate all trace of their existence and pave the way for human belief, in man, woman, and child.

Since then, he never wanted to have anything to do with any gods who only looked out for their divinity and their own interests. The path of humanity must be written by humans and not by gods, that must be the case until one dies.

Of course, he knew there were gods in this world, but their presence and influence on humans were somewhat more reserved. None really had a significant impact on humanity, and he hoped it would stay that way, as he would have to eliminate the remaining gods so that he could finally live a normal life as a human and not as the Emperor of humanity. 1

Later, he would choose one or two wives to marry and live with for a few years. To die as a human and enjoy the prospect of feeling familial love. His life would no longer be so bloody; after all, his war with the gods and the warriors sent to kill him had ended. 13

"Who will be the diamond worthy of having me as a husband?" Gilgamesh smiled and walked toward the waiting carriage. 30

After receiving the title of Sword King and having everyone witness his strength for themselves, Gilgamesh no longer had any intention of entertaining rivals or engaging in duels, as he believed that his strength would deter most who were interested in ending his life.

"Your father must be very proud of your great achievement; I'm sure he'll summon you soon upon hearing of your personal accomplishments." Simon said with a wide smile, but Gilgamesh wasn't interested in meeting a figure who should consider him a father.

"I don't remember having a father, so I'm not interested in a conversation with someone like him. Since I want nothing and need nothing from him, I'd rather travel the world and live on a farm." Gilgamesh said this suddenly but then retracted and said, "In a palace away from all annoying people, yes, that's what I should do." 3

Of course, Simon believed that money was important, and that was something Gilgamesh didn't have. Unaware that he could make money just by breathing, and that he stored precious jewels, diamonds, gold, and many other things in his Gate of Babylon that he could auction or sell to get money. 6

"Come to think of it, it would be good to get in touch with an auction house and start one myself. I'd name it Uruk, Uruk Auction Houses." Gilgamesh said, suddenly thinking of something. 5

Simon closed his eyes and said nothing more. From finding a wife to having an auction house in his name, Prince Gilgamesh began to drift back and forth as if his life were too short to decide what to do.

"Simon, tomorrow, bring me the names of the auction houses in the capital, from the wealthiest and most influential to the poorest. We could make a lot of money and expand our influence worldwide." Gilgamesh looked out of the carriage window and smiled slightly.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 15: An Unexpected Visit

"No one should disturb me until dinner time, if possible, I'd like to eat in my room." Gilgamesh said as he entered his only sanctuary away from the world.

Upon hearing Gilgamesh's wishes, Simon nodded and said, "I'll inform the butler. See you tomorrow, my prince."

As he closed the door, Gilgamesh walked in silence slowly toward the bed, lay down, and sighed deeply. He had done something that would likely reach every corner of the central continent, hoping that the usual problems he faced would disappear as a result.

…

A few hours later, Gilgamesh found himself in a dream. He was witnessing one of the many battles he had fought in his revolution to establish human dominance over the gods.

But what was curious was that after that, cold waters flooded the surroundings of his dreams, imprisoning his entire body, and a vague scene from his first life appeared right before him.

That day when he died at the hands of a beast while saving someone else. If you were to ask him now, he wasn't regretful, in fact, he never was. He always took responsibility for his actions and responded with complete honesty to his most human desires.

Since the first time he died, those memories had been slowly erased, there was nothing left of them in his new life as Gilgamesh, and he found it hard to believe that this could be just a dream since there was nothing from his first life that he regretted.

"What is this?" Lowering his gaze, he felt a little disoriented as he saw the body of a child he had completely forgotten, and upon seeing it, the memories of that intense battle with that rabid creature were so vivid that he clenched his teeth with uncontrollable fury.

"Who dares to play with my memories!" Those were Gilgamesh's first words upon seeing himself in his first human body, recalling the helplessness of dying in the claws of a creature and feeling that pain that had invaded him as he bled on the ground filled him with rage. 4

Never before had he experienced such dreams in all the years he had lived as Gilgamesh. So, he immediately linked this event to an external source of power. He couldn't even remember his own face, the disfigured face of his first life in that battle he unfortunately lost.

He had never lived with regrets before, so there was no way he could feel any kind of sorrow for his failures and defeats. With all his strength, he tried to wake up or move, swearing that whoever was behind all this would die by his own hands and be erased from any reality. 1

He could feel his memories fading, something akin to being chained by a mysterious power that he could detect, so he knew what was happening. Kneeling in a white world, he remained motionless, not moving a single muscle, still clenching his teeth so tightly that they began to crack.

Just as he was about to slit his throat in an attempt to die and awaken in his own reality, his numb senses detected a strange person in this white world.

The features of the person's face were almost non-existent, except for a huge mocking smile; no other feature caught his attention enough to leave any impression. 7

Immediately, Gilgamesh cataloged him as the culprit of what was happening to him, so he looked at him without any emotion on his face, as if this being who had visited him were just another insect he had encountered throughout his life.

That charismatic aura of that being Gilgamesh had sensed in divine beings like God's messengers or even the gods themselves who communicated with him.

A damn God!

"Well, it seems this is the first time we've met. Greetings, Iya…"

"My name is Gilgamesh!" Gilgamesh's calm gaze showed no fear, depression, or full of thoughts of doubt. His eyes, still fixed on this being with a neutral voice, didn't waver, as if learning every detail of this being would give him some advantage in what was happening to him.

"Gilgamesh? I'm sure that's your second name!"

"No matter what you call me, what matters here are the words that will come out of your damn mouth before I decide what I'll do from now on." A bloody tone overflowed in Gilgamesh's words, as if he had seen all the intentions of this being.

"I didn't expect any less from you, you adapted in just a few seconds…"

Gilgamesh smiled openly, without considering for a second the current appearance of his body.

"What is a God doing visiting my dreams?"

"I'm impressed that you recognized me. It's no wonder you're the killer of gods, the one who was once the emperor of humanity."

"I see, in this world, there are indeed gods with such authority… I wonder where you hide and what your twisted desires are." Gilgamesh's last action would be to trust a God; in fact, if he had the chance, he would have torn this figure apart using all his strength.

"Of course, you better than anyone know the gods since you're a child of them, or rather a tool."

"Yes, but I am different from the ones you know. I am one of the Gods in this world, and my name is Hitogami, the Human God." 1

"God of humanity?" Gilgamesh mocked as if he had heard the biggest joke of his life, and a thick murderous intent emanated from his body. That chilling golden aura was released without reservation, and his words were as cold as if they belonged to death itself. "If you know me, you must know that I killed all authority of the gods in humans, so you must have a lot of confidence to appear before me with such audacity and thoughts of superiority."

"Of course, I expected that reaction… But you must listen to me. I have no authority in the human world. In fact, my existence cannot enter the world where you are now," Hitogami said with a wide, arrogant smile.

"That changes things…" Gilgamesh muttered to himself.

"What changes things? What do you mean?"

"It's not relevant…"

"I know a lot about you; I've been watching you since you woke up in this world, and the things you've accomplished are very impressive. You've had a life filled with blood, so it's only normal that in this life, you live more peacefully."

"I know your only desires are to live as a human, so I can protect you." Hitogami extended his hands as if he had control of the conversation.

"Protect me? I don't need any being, let alone a God, to protect me! You've already exposed your damn face by trying to intimidate me using my body from my first life before my death as a means to oppress me, but I want you to know that in any of my lives, I've lived and died as someone much better than a God." Gilgamesh was slowly regaining his senses, reclaiming full control of his body. 2

"Don't get worked up; in the future, you might have problems with a particular person, so I came to talk to you." Hitogami wasn't intimidated by Gilgamesh's words and continued speaking as if they were on good terms. 2

"Any problem I have, in this life or any other, I will take it upon myself to solve, regardless of whether my death is at stake. There is nothing in this world that can stop me, including you."

"But I am on your side."

Gilgamesh smiled; indeed, this God was a fool to think that he, Gilgamesh, would trust a God and all his words.

"I want to help you, but with everything you've told me, you've made it difficult… But well, in any case, I'll just give you advice."

"I don't need it, I don't need anything from the gods." Gilgamesh was getting angrier by the moment, his hands and teeth were so tightly clenched that if he had the chance, he would have broken free.

"Whether you follow my words or not is entirely up to you," Hitogami said with a wide smile. "There is a Dragon God who is as strong as you in the human world, in fact, it is the last living God that has influence in the world you live in and has the power to destroy everything with just one attack of its maximum power." 13

"The affairs of this world are not my concern; I already fought my war and won it. So the last thing I'll do in this world is go around killing gods as if I had a deep grudge against them." 1

Gilgamesh's response was resolute and filled with his character; he was getting closer and closer to regaining full control of his body.

"This is not a matter of humiliation; we are in an astral place, so it's natural that your first body reflects your soul. I just want to tell you that your future wife may be in danger from a certain peculiar person who can conspire with a certain Dragon God to end your life." 4

Hitogami smiled broadly, waiting for a response.

"Have you heard me? Whoever may become my wife will be in danger…" Hitogami widened his eyes upon seeing a golden aura shine in this place.

In just a few seconds, that golden light completely illuminated Gilgamesh's body, and he stood up. "It seems that my life won't be so peaceful in this world because of you. If you hadn't intervened in my life, someone else might have killed you."

"What are you saying? Come on, Iya…"

"I told you, my name is Gilgamesh!" As if Gilgamesh's words had authority, his body, the body of his previous life, slowly transformed into that of the adult Gilgamesh, covered in golden armor. 1

"My name is Gilgamesh, Emperor of humanity, King of heroes… I swear to you, if I have the chance, I will go and kill you. No one has ever dared to mess with me in this way. You, cursed God, I will erase you from this world no matter where you hide." Gilgamesh raised his right hand, and this made Hitogami completely change his expression.

"Then you must be ready to lose your greatest treasure in this world, Gilgamesh!" Hitogami shouted with a deeply strange voice. 8

However, before Hitogami could say more, Gilgamesh pierced his heart, and his consciousness slowly faded away. "Next time, I will find you, Human God." 6

…

"Hoo…" Gilgamesh woke up again in his room, his enraged expression slowly calming down, and he muttered, "My strength must recover to its maximum level as soon as possible, as that would prevent unexpected visits."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

29 comments

VOTE

Chapter 16: The Nobility

The Human God tried to control Gilgamesh to kill the Dragon God who still roamed in the human world. In normal circumstances, he would have assessed this so-called Dragon God and fought with him to see how strong a God was in this world.

But there was something Gilgamesh noticed as soon as Hitogami started speaking to him, and that was how deceitful, envious, fearful, and controlling he was as a God. Being closer to the gods than any other human in the world, he knew how they behaved and what the fundamentals of their creation were. 2

Hitogami represented the worst humanity could offer, and Gilgamesh noticed that as soon as he heard his dirty words. As a God who was essentially trash, he still couldn't understand why he was so interested in eliminating the Dragon God. 1

To have set himself this goal, he must have read fragments of his memory as the King of Uruk and the future Emperor of humanity, so because of this, he knows about his hatred for the gods. Just this is admirable since Hitogami introduced himself as a God, knowing the contempt he would earn from Gilgamesh.

Still, he took the risk and came out losing in a way he probably expected. Although he is a God, he seems to be limited by certain aspects, and his behavior is solely based on controlling people for his personal gain. In this aspect, he must have the ability to see the future, timelines, and use them for his benefit.

But people as strong as the Dragon God and him were limited to observe, wait, see, and make a decision.

"He must have been very desperate because of my presence in this world. Can I somehow see my future? It's unlikely; I have numerous blessings from more powerful gods, and this may have been my only chance since it would be impossible for me to do it in the future." 11

Gilgamesh's words were true, as Hitogami acted very hastily, and the cards he had at his disposal to handle what would happen next were few. Controlling someone like Gilgamesh was impossible, as from the moment he saw him, he felt all that trash that normal humans couldn't see, no matter how strong they were.

Perhaps Hitogami thought that humiliating Gilgamesh with the appearance of his first life would break something inside him or make him feel vulnerable. The truth is that now he is and will always be Gilgamesh, which set him apart from others. 1

There were no regrets, memories of his past life affecting him, or longings. He lived his life as Gilgamesh and died as the Emperor of humanity, leading a revolution against all the gods, something none of them could have taken as far as he did.

Therefore, showing him a body he barely remembered was useless, as his soul had been transformed into that of a divine being. Regardless of whether he was in the body of an old man, a woman, or a drunkard, he was still Gilgamesh, and no one could change that. 2

"Thinking that the Human God of this world would be so foolish… Still, my life might become a bit more exciting now that he can send his avatars to hunt me down, as it was in the war I started," said Gilgamesh as he pondered what to do next. 1

In his previous life, as the Emperor of humanity, the gods, upon seeing the revolution of all humans, created creatures called the Eyes of God, which were essentially the gods' first creations to discipline humans. However, all these creatures were eliminated after a war that united millions of people worldwide.

Here, in this new world, Gilgamesh did not know the extent of what the Human God could do, so by then, he had to be prepared and know what to do to make everything more exciting. He walked to the dining room for dinner.

The place he lived in was not the Silver Palace, but a residence connected to the palace, not far from where his father lived.

The reason he lived in such a place could be many, perhaps his mother had an unwanted prince for the king; such things often happened. Or it could be simply that, as a prince, he needed to be ready in case he was required to inherit the throne from his father.

That didn't matter; Gilgamesh didn't need a defective throne in this life. So with these thoughts, he arrived at the dining room where two guards guarded the entrance.

"Welcome, Prince. Your sister, Princess Ariel, is waiting for you at the table!"

"Very well, an unexpected surprise." Gilgamesh happily opened the door and there he saw his human sister, Princess Ariel, who had hair as golden as his own.

"You're here, Gilgamesh. What took you so long?" Ariel treated her brother with great respect; after all, the memories she had of him were as close as a part of her. 2

"Well, I unexpectedly had an unwanted visitor while sleeping, so I could only come now. By the way, sister, what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" Gilgamesh had seen everything about Ariel, and he could say with certainty that she loved him.

After looking at her for a few more seconds, he felt a little strange because he had never had sisters. Besides his mother, there was no one else who gave him the love of family. That kind of feeling was very strange, but since he had a sister, he would take care of her.

"It must have been tough for you to contain yourself all these years. It was still surprising that you could become a Sword King at the age of ten, but knowing how incredible you were, it wasn't a surprise…" Ariel smiled at Gilgamesh, but this was actually a surprise filled with pity.

"It seems that the past still imprisons you, sister. Tell me, who was I in your memories?" Gilgamesh, with a natural, sweet, and charismatic tone, directed this simple question to his sister.

"Let me think…" Princess Ariel was surprised to see her brother's maturity. After spending years locked away, not wanting to see anyone, she knew that somehow he had overcome the past. So she said, "You were incredible in magic, talented enough to defy any logic. So good with a sword that there was no instructor capable of teaching you since you mastered everything after just one look…"

"If it weren't for the envy of those born with below-average talent, they wouldn't have made those comments… Actually, it doesn't matter. I'm glad you took a step forward." Ariel stopped when her words were getting to a sensitive topic, so she shook her head and ate with a happy smile.

Seeing Ariel's reserved tone, Gilgamesh understood the whole truth without delving further into the past. What happened to the previous owner of his body was something sad that often occurred because it was something that could not be controlled.

As he had come to understand, the former Gilgamesh, possessing the future Gilgamesh's abilities, was a talent in anything he did. Over time, he was seen negatively by everyone: teachers, instructors, mages, and even friends. Envy turned people away from learning anything from Gilgamesh, and with the death of his mother, everything in his world came to an end. He had no one else to confide in about his sorrows, so he ended up locking himself in his room with no desire to move forward. 2

Still, his talent was so great that it was seen as a threat as the current king's succession drew near. Everyone had the same question: if we let him grow even more, how strong will he become by the time Gilgamesh decides to take his father's throne? It was foolish, but that was politics. Gilgamesh knew that maybe his mother was killed because of the talented son she had given to the king. No one could afford to have royalty with so much power in their ranks, something that could possibly disrupt the balance of the kingdom.

"Since they kidnapped us, I decided to change. Becoming a Sword King by killing another was a message to appease the faction that acted to take my life," Gilgamesh said as he sliced through his steak on his plate.

"You knew?" Ariel asked, surprised. Given that Gilgamesh was her primary source of information, her knowledge was likely limited.

"One would have to be a complete fool not to know something like that, wouldn't they, sister?" Gilgamesh smiled strangely, growing more amused by the moment.

All the royalty in this country was incredibly repulsive, which didn't exempt his sister, but she was tolerable. There might not be much to focus on with Ariel, but she certainly had a dark undertone beneath her sweet and morally presentable words.

The real Ariel was hidden beneath the standards that her entire faction demanded of her, which genuinely displeased Gilgamesh. But he didn't care about those tastes and behaviors, so after finishing his dinner, he told his sister.

"You can sleep in my room this time. It's already night, and you should rest because lately, assassination attempts are becoming more frequent, and you are not beyond their reach."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 17: Auction House

"You're right about that…" After Ariel's surprise turned into deeper thoughts, she smiled and said, "Our older brother is obsessed with our father's throne, that's no surprise. This time it was you, tomorrow or perhaps in a few years, it might be me who becomes the target of assassination."

Ariel spoke these words in a calm tone, as if it were the fate she had been dealt. She certainly had her dark tendencies, something that characterized her as a noble in this morally corrupt country in Gilgamesh's eyes.

That's precisely why he didn't desire this kingdom, as acquiring it would mean wiping out most of the nobility, leaving very few standing. The bloodshed would be so immense that his legacy in this world would be tarnished, as very few understood what went on behind the noble façade they all put up.

"But don't worry, I won't die so easily, so I'll retire after dessert." Ariel insisted, concerned that her faction might involve her brother in the war for the throne of this kingdom.

Gilgamesh was a master at reading people, knowing their deep secrets with just one look. It wasn't that he could read memories or see into the future; on the contrary, he judged a person based on their actions and whether what they said was true. This strange ability of his told him what kind of person he was dealing with. 7

In the past, Gilgamesh had eliminated those he believed would be a problem for his reign and drew his own conclusions through this observation. So, after finishing his drink, he said, "I'm not making a request, sister. If I tell you to stay here, you must do so, period. If you disobey my orders, I won't bother protecting you." 1

Ariel, who had a smile on her face, froze. She looked into Gilgamesh's eyes, and the image of the little brother she remembered disappeared beneath his now cold gaze. She knew that she was now in the presence of a completely different Gilgamesh, and if she didn't satisfy her brother's desires, he would pay her no more attention from this point onward.

She didn't understand it, but she nodded without the possibility of saying a single word. What would terrify most filled her with delight, something she unsuccessfully tried to suppress beneath her eyes. 11

"Well, I have something to attend to, so you can sleep wherever you like," Gilgamesh waved his hand and left the dining room, his cheerful demeanor fading into the slightly dim corridor.

The presence of guards had diminished, so much so that there were only a few in the hallway. Gilgamesh smiled at this and said, "I want the names of all the guards who aren't present. Bring them to my room when you're ready. If they can't handle that task, they better not appear before my sight tomorrow morning."

"Yes… Yes, Prince Gilgamesh!" The guard who seemed the most nervous felt death staring at him and nodded before hurrying off to the other hallway.

"Prince Gilgamesh, what's the matter?" A guard who came with Ariel asked. He seemed different, likely part of her faction.

"Prevent my sister from leaving the mansion. It seems we will have visitors tonight," Gilgamesh said.

Upon hearing those words, the guard's eyes widened, but after understanding the message, he nodded and said, "Don't worry, Prince. I will ensure Princess Ariel's protection with my life."

Gilgamesh nodded and walked towards the mansion's second floor. Once he had disappeared, Ariel's guard let out a heavy sigh and muttered, "He's a damn demon, unlike his sister…"

…

In an unknown location within the capital of the Asura Kingdom.

"Hummph! I can't believe Elion spared trash like Prince Gilgamesh. Now everyone calls him the Youngest Sword King. I wonder how he survived after I poisoned him. Damn that bastard. That boy is a disgrace to the future of this kingdom. I must kill him, and this time, do it so thoroughly that not even his corpse remains intact."

The voice of a fat, balding elderly man dressed in lavish clothing barked like a dog as he beat a woman writhing on the ground. 1

"My Lord Darius, Ariel went to visit her brother Gilgamesh. Should we kill them both tonight?" A voice from the darkness spoke after the fat old man paused, exhausted.

"Wasn't he supposed to have died a long time ago from the poison we've been administering?"

"Oh, he was certainly supposed to die, but that assassination attempt failed too. How could a boy who never leaves his room become a damn Sword King? It's like he's living in a damn dream, so we must kill him as soon as possible," Darius said, his saliva flying everywhere as he spoke.

"We must prepare. When he's asleep, he and his sister, Princess Ariel, must be killed. It must be quick and precise, no room for mistakes."

Darius was eager to kill Gilgamesh since he had heard from a certain source that with every passing second, that bastard was getting stronger. So, this was his only opportunity to kill him, as in the future, it would be impossible to do so through his own means. 8

"Everyone will die tonight, and only then will I be able to sleep soundly. Yes, I must do it today, no matter the cost…" Darius looked at the moonlight with a disgusting, sinister smile on his lips. 1

…

"It seems like it was a good idea to have my sister stay in my room. Are these guys so foolish as to ignore my warning?" Gilgamesh wondered to himself as he closed his eyes.

He had observed the stars and knew that one of Hitogami's apostles was in the Asura Kingdom. Following the sequence of events about to unfold tonight, he was certain that the same person who had acted to kill him before was about to do so once more.

If he was lucky, that same person might be a follower of the Human God… After the mansion had calmed down, Gilgamesh no longer feigned ignorance. He walked through the dark corridors and closed his eyes as he tried to concentrate.

Every God had their emissary in the human world. This had happened even with him, who had once been an apostle to the human world to bring with him the words of the gods. Although this world was very different, the gods remained the same when it came to the Human God.

If history repeated itself, he would have to embark on a path to seek out that Dragon God if he couldn't obtain information from the emissaries of the Human God to end his life. Gilgamesh knew that this God could see the future, so he understood perfectly what he had to do to change certain outcomes in history. Still, the path he took remained the same no matter how many times it happened.

Now, being able to kill someone like Gilgamesh, who had been through wars as long as an entire winter, he knew was a foolish decision. But he matched wits with the Human God and understood that the Human God believed this to be one of his best opportunities to do so.

After all, the only thing he would lose would be a puppet he could replace as many times as he wanted.

In the past, Gilgamesh had led the gods to a future they never would have expected. He united the entire human world against them, so this time would be child's play.

"This time will be very different…" Gilgamesh smiled as his eyes gleamed with intensity in the darkness of the night. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 18: Are You Arrogant or Stupid? 1

Gilgamesh stood in the hallway, his nostrils detecting a foul stench of sweat, and he knew they had arrived. "One… Three… Twelve… Fifteen… That's fifteen assassins, quite a sizable number. I'm glad they didn't underestimate me, but they will all die in this place and won't have the honor of keeping their bodies intact for that."

In the darkness, several figures with twin daggers in their hands stared at Gilgamesh with murderous intent. They were all in a deceptive combat formation, as they only needed to make one cut to the prince Gilgamesh to kill him.

That's why they were not afraid to fight a Sword King, as even someone with his power could not stop the effect of the potent poison coursing through the daggers of all the figures looking at Gilgamesh with intense eyes.

"I originally thought my message got through to all of you loud and clear, but it seems it didn't… What a shame, this really is a shame because now you all will have to die, and it won't be by my hands." In Gilgamesh's eyes, these third-rate assassins would not even be enough to get close to him, but he found it amusing how worms dared to wish for his life in this manner.

Since he arrived in this world, he had developed a certain fondness for the peculiar way things worked. In his previous life, he was an absolute king, and there was no one who wished to kill him because his own people knew it was futile to entertain such a grand idea that would never happen. Here, on the other hand, it was very different because no one understood Gilgamesh's true strength.

"Target confirmed!" A man declared, immediately hurling several poisoned darts towards Gilgamesh's body.

"Interesting…" Behind Gilgamesh, a ripple of golden light flashed, and within seconds, a spear flew at such incredible speed that none of the assassins could react in time. 7

Boom!

The spear, as if it had a life of its own, moved forward and pierced through the chest of the first assassin rushing towards Gilgamesh.

It was natural that this assassin did not anticipate a long-distance attack from Gilgamesh, after all, he was a swordsman with no sword in hand, and they were watching him closely, prepared to employ any tactic. Still, no one expected this attack, so different from what they had heard.

"Are you already dead? I had planned to make you suffer a bit more, but well, trash will always be trash." After saying this, more golden circles appeared behind Gilgamesh, where the tips of swords and spears emerged. 1

"Defensive formation!" The assassins right in front of him panicked, and they all moved towards him, attempting to dodge or plan to evade the attacks coming their way.

But all of this was futile, as the projectiles passing through the gate formed bright ripples in the empty air as they instantly appeared, and these were launched with such force and speed that they couldn't be perceived by these simple assassins.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Gilgamesh calmly watched the mutilation of these assassins, step by step walking towards them as swords and spears impaled their bodies. Blood soon splattered across the hallway, some walls crumbled, and everyone attempting to approach met a miserable end.

"Ahh!" Miserable screams echoed through the hallway, and in the darkness, which was the sole witness to this brutal massacre, the assassins could do nothing against Gilgamesh's power.

"What pathetic assassins. They couldn't even get close to my body," Gilgamesh said as he stopped after the blood had stained the floor.

From the golden ripples, the tip of his Enkidu, his most trusted Noble Phantasm, appeared stealthily, and just at this moment, a cold voice emerged behind Gilgamesh: "I've got you!"

Like two sharp fangs seeking their prey, the edges of two daggers appeared behind Gilgamesh, held by a feminine figure that seemed to have hidden in the darkness and waited long enough to strike accurately.

It was a pity that Gilgamesh's Enkidu moved faster than the attacker in the darkness, and the chain-like tendrils quickly wrapped around the female's body that remained alive.

The female assassin in this case had barely any clothing on her body, and her gaze seemed as vacant as if she were dead. Gilgamesh frowned, knowing that extracting information from this woman would be very complicated, but he still had to make an attempt. 3

Upon closer inspection, Gilgamesh saw her complete appearance and discovered that she was a petite and slender woman with dark, tentacle-like hair. She had golden pupils, dark eyelids, and an impassive expression. Most of her body was exposed, with only her private parts covered. Her chest was connected to something that wrapped around her neck, and she also wore a pair of boots.

She still tried to move, now showing panic in her eyes, but it was impossible to escape Gilgamesh's grasp, so he said, "Resistance is futile. You'll not only hurt yourself but also waste your energy."

"Grr!!!" A fierce growl escaped from the woman's mouth, and after a few minutes, she stopped moving.

"What is your title?" Gilgamesh asked as the swords that had emerged from the Gate of Babylon disappeared from the floor.

"Can't you hear me?" Gilgamesh asked once more as the chains extended with increasing force in four different directions.

"Night's Eye Crow…" 2

"You dared to come here with such confidence that now all that awaits you is a slow and painful death… But you can change things; you still have much life ahead of you, so you can redirect your path as there is no turning back."

The smell of blood filled the place, and Simon, along with several guards, approached, their eyes widening when they saw all the blood and mutilated corpses on the floor.

"Prince, how is she?" Simon had no words, so he asked the first thing that came to mind.

Gilgamesh extended his hand and said, "Guard, be silent and observe. I don't want anyone to speak."

"I can heal all your wounds, make the impossible possible. Ask me a wish, and I can grant you whatever you desire. I can kill whoever your enemy may be, give you another name and life, so just tell me a name." 6

Gilgamesh's words were soft, his charismatic tone filled with seriousness was sincere. He was not lying, and if the woman in front of him told him the truth, he would protect her even if it meant destroying half of this kingdom. 3

"No one is my rival, so you must know how far I can go to fulfill my words. Even if it's the very King who ordered my death, you can trust me as I will ensure to eliminate the problem at its root."

Gilgamesh sighed, and several golden ripples appeared behind him, from which several slender swords emerged, all pointing towards the female assassin with the title Night's Eye Crow.

"You have only one minute before you die. If you answer my question, I am willing to take you as part of my family and give you a new life. Listen very carefully; it's highly likely that the man who sent you to this place is the puppet of a very evil man. Let me remove him from this world and give a warning to all those nobles who believe they cannot be touched."

"Dar… Da… Darius." 9

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

Chapter 19: A Name

"Darius Silva Ganius!"

"Impossible, the Prime Minister of the Asura Kingdom would never order something so vile!" Simon shouted, causing everyone to fall silent and bow their heads.

A deathly silence enveloped the surroundings, making every passing second without anyone saying anything feel heavier. Gilgamesh's ripples disappeared one by one, leaving only the chains still holding the female assassin. 2

"Nights Eye Crow, a woman who only knows murder… You will be under my protection, and no being will dare to touch you without my authority. So long as you remain by my side, no man or God will dream of harming you." Gilgamesh's words carried the authority of a king, a monarch who had ruled the heavens and the earth, lived through wars, and slaughtered enemies. 9

Everyone, regardless of who they were, accepted these words in silence, regardless of the real meaning behind them. Even Simon, who had been about to protest, remained silent, fearing being erased from this world.

"Now, tell me, woman, what is your desire?" Gilgamesh asked as he looked into the eyes of the assassin who had sought to kill him just moments ago. 3

"No other girl should suffer…" Nights Eye Crow, ever since she was sold to that horrible man, knew that there was no path for her except death, torture, and abuse. 1

To be honest, she had stopped feeling emotions. She had hidden so much of what she felt that she only did what she was ordered without resistance. Since she was so tainted and weak that she couldn't take her own life, her existence had eventually become involved in numerous noble assassinations.

What comforted her about all her murders was that they were nobles, the disgusting and twisted nobles she despised so much. Now that she thought about it, that was the real reason she continued to endure her life, as killing nobles reduced the number of people causing suffering to others.

"Done, no one who shouldn't suffer today will die," Gilgamesh said as the golden chains withdrew from Nights Eye Crow's body, and she fell to the ground, powerless. Her joints were broken, so she couldn't move even if she wanted to.

Simon approached Gilgamesh and asked with a respectful salute, "My lord, what do you plan to do now?"

"Kill!" Gilgamesh exclaimed as a sword materialized in his hand, and with a single sweep, the wall on one side shattered. 5

Boom!

The strong wind lifted the debris, sending it flying and creating a huge hole in Gilgamesh's mansion, revealing a beautiful moon in the sky. But right now, everyone was terrified of what was about to happen.

"My lord, I urge you to reconsider what you are about to do as this will paralyze the kingdom. Killing a prime minister is not something you can do with such freedom. I advise you to discuss this delicate matter with your father, the King," Simon, as Gilgamesh's advisor and personal guard, presented the best course of action he could think of to resolve this issue. 1

In common sense, it's easy to understand that killing the prime minister could be considered treason. Even the mere thought of it would shake the entire kingdom, especially if they learn that one of the princes was the perpetrator.

But of course, Gilgamesh doesn't care about that. What comforts him now is knowing that he will kill a rat that dared to target him with such confidence. 1

"I like it even more now," Gilgamesh showed a smile illuminated by the moonlight and said arrogantly, "I like to kill in the moonlight because I share tastes with those who want to kill me. I prefer to kill this way so that everyone understands that if they anger me, I will take this kingdom as easily as their lives." 1

After saying this, Gilgamesh licked his lips, and a part of his armor appeared in his hands. He looked at Simon and said, "Tell me where the Prime Minister lives, and I want you to take care of things here. Also, I want you to protect this woman who is under my protection." 1

Nights Eye Crow remained silent, gazing at the moon while the warm blood still trickled across the floor towards her.

"Prince, reconsider…" Simon met Gilgamesh's gaze and eventually told him Darius's address. Then, he looked at the woman on the ground and picked her up.

"Very well, when you're done here, I want you to get going because you need to handle some things that will happen at the Prime Minister's mansion." After saying this, Gilgamesh leaped from the top of the building and flew through the sky at a speed that few could perceive. 6

Simon and everyone who saw Gilgamesh fly shivered. As knights, they had seen winds and waves raging, and they had even been in life-or-death battles with magical beasts. However, they had never before witnessed a magician or knight flying. The only beings that flew were animals and creatures with wings, not humans.

After the day when Gilgamesh had been kidnapped, all the knights guarding the mansion, especially Simon, the personal guard of the third prince, knew that nothing could instill fear in Gilgamesh.

The image of a ten-year-old licking his lips after killing more than ten assassins who sought to kill him filled them with a profound sense of strangeness.

At that moment, they imagined that Gilgamesh could stand on mountains of bones and blood without flinching. When they heard that the third prince was going after the head of Prime Minister Darius, they all fell silent and pretended not to hear. 4

The guards behind Simon were at a loss for words. With the new turn of events, even if they wanted to intervene, it was impossible to stop the third prince now.

Simon, who had regained his composure, said, "What are you waiting for? Search the mansion for other assassins and make sure Princess Ariel is safe. Keep your mouths shut, and nothing of what you heard today will come to light. Otherwise, I will personally take care of killing every one of you."

"Understood, Sir Simon!"

The knights had a very peaceful life and had no desire to get involved in what was about to happen. After receiving their orders, they made sure the assassins were dead before continuing to search the mansion. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 20: The Red Night 1

"How old is that girl from the Boreas family in Fittoa?"

"She would be eight years old this year, my lord, but it would be very troublesome to snatch her from the hands of a family like the Boreas who are very well protected." Replied the butler standing beside Darius.

"We must find a way to kidnap her. I am willing to pay a generous reward for her. It must be quite delicious to have my claws on such a delicacy. Besides, I managed to kidnap Prince Gilgamesh. It's a pity he didn't die; it would have saved me all these problems." 6

Darius was very upset, but what comforted him was the thought that soon he would hear the news that this child had been murdered. He was only waiting for that moment with a glass of wine in his hand, savoring his masterpiece.

However, just as he was dreaming of how incredible the days ahead would be, a loud explosion that shook the mansion where he was made Darius furious, and he asked, "What was that sound?"

Boom! Boom! Boom!

"I will go check…" The butler's expression changed, and he quickly ran to the main door when once again a powerful explosion rocked the ground and the foundations of the mansion.

…

"It's a pity to be a night guard for that old fat man. I'd rather be out in the field killing beasts than living here, guarding a door that no one would dare to enter."

"Don't even get me started. At least here, we won't be killed by a beast." A knight in full armor standing nearby scoffed after thinking about their situation more deeply.

Tap-tap! Tap-tap!

At that moment, a series of footsteps were heard not far away, and the two guards turned their attention toward the unknown figure.

"Who are you? This is the private property of the prime minister. Get out of here before we arrest you for trespassing." one of the guards shouted with a powerful voice, as these things happened from time to time.

Gilgamesh walked calmly forward, his gaze settled on the two guards, and after assessing their strength, he looked away as if these two were nothing to him.

The guards furrowed their brows, and one of them drew his sword, preparing as this seemed to be an unexpected situation. At that moment, a raspy voice came from behind them, saying, "Step aside, you are no match for this man." 1

"Captain!" The guards, who saw the expression on their captain's face, froze. They had never seen their powerful captain so nervous before.

Immediately, the two guards moved to the rear, and the one who hadn't unsheathed his sword did so.

The smell of blood was now present, and a sense of impending death overcame them.

"Identify yourself!" roared the guard, unleashing the fear that had built up inside him.

"My name is Gilgamesh, so anyone who stands in my way will die!"

"If you're Gilgamesh, I'm the King, you damn son of a bitch." As if he were a beast fighting for survival, the captain rushed toward Gilgamesh and swung his sword with terrifying force.

Gilgamesh didn't try to dodge; instead, he held the man's sword with his right hand. Although Darius's security captain could level a field, he couldn't move Gilgamesh, who was just a child.

At this moment, everyone felt fear, as behind Gilgamesh, several ripples appeared, and from them emerged several golden swords. 2

"Prince Gilgamesh, how is it that you are here?" The leader of the knights who had attacked Gilgamesh froze upon seeing his face and confirming that he was the fourth prince. 3

"Do you still dare to ask me questions?" Gilgamesh, with an icy expression, looked at this man and the knights behind him. "Not to mention the trash in this mansion; all of you who have dared to stand in my way will die."

After uttering these words, Gilgamesh snapped his fingers, and the swords in the golden ripples shot out, piercing through the body of the captain in front of him. Unable to move, the swords turned this man's body into a curtain of blood.

"It can't be…" The guards behind them fell on their backs, frightened and not knowing what to do when witnessing the death of an unranked Sword King.

"What do we do?"

Gilgamesh continued walking, his blood-stained face looking at these people. He stopped at a certain distance and asked, "Is Darius in the mansion, yes or no?"

"Yes, Prince Gilgamesh, the prime minister is in the mansion."

"Then die!"

Boom!

Boom!

Two deafening roars echoed before Gilgamesh's swords ended the lives of these knights. If they follow his enemy, they must all die without exception.

Gilgamesh didn't know how many enemies were in this place or how many he had to kill, but anything that moved would be murdered, and only then would he be at peace.

These guards are known to come from noble families, so if they are in this place, they are of utmost importance to Darius, making them more than just enemies. 3

Furthermore, Gilgamesh doesn't mind killing, as it is like a second nature to him.

"We're under attack, alert the guards!"

Several rigid figures approached, but as soon as they were a few meters away from Gilgamesh, they were killed. However, it seemed that no one could comprehend the gravity of the situation.

Without warning, the prime minister's mansion was in chaos that no one had foreseen. Gilgamesh began to massacre all those who stood in his way on his quest to find one man.

Chapter 21: Enemies as Friends

At that moment, on the second floor of the prime minister's residence, Darius Silva Ganius, was in shock. Even the butler who had gone to see what was happening was surprised. Only a few managed to remain calm, but all of them who had been confident against a single enemy were eliminated within seconds.

On the other hand, some servants who witnessed the massacre and those golden ripples felt that this was a natural flow of events. The time had come for the prime minister to pay for all the atrocities he had committed, so with maniacal smiles, those who did not belong to the mansion's guard stepped aside.

Everyone had heard rumors that Prince Gilgamesh was incredibly powerful, but they had felt that no matter how powerful he was, it would be challenging to engage in battle with his short stature, even if he was a Sword King. However, after witnessing this carnage, no one would forget the figure of Prince Gilgamesh. 3

BOOM!

Two explosions echoed at the main entrance of the mansion. Two of the guards who had arrived at the scene were like two meteors crashing into the walls as they were expelled by Gilgamesh, creating two enormous holes.

"Who is doing all this?"

Many of the guards approaching to investigate froze as they saw golden ripples appear in the air, expelling golden swords that ultimately pierced the bodies of other guards running from the scene. 1

"Don't kill me, I'm sorry, I didn't know it was you, Prince Gilgamesh…"

Boom!

Many people were horrified as they saw heads roll, especially those considered the strongest in their group.

One of the guards who had formed a formation at the mansion's entrance shouted upon seeing a figure enter, "It's Prince Gilgamesh!"

Suddenly, everyone saw that figure wearing parts of his golden armor, but these were only his gloves and various accessories on his body. The younger guards couldn't stay still; some dropped their swords, and others knelt on the ground.

"My lord, what caused your anger?" Asked one guard who was more intelligent than the rest.

Gilgamesh noticed his intentions, looked around, and finally said, "I've come to kill a pig hiding in this place. Anyone who stands in my way will die with their head detached from their body." 6

Gilgamesh's words stirred the hearts of everyone present, as they had heard how this young prince had killed a well-known Sword King. None of those who hadn't witnessed it believed that this young man had such power, but now, everyone in his presence could only lower their heads and accept that fact.

The guard who had asked furrowed his brow, knowing these words were true. However, as a guard of this place, he had a significant commitment to protect it. If he failed, he would die by decapitation for failing in his duty. 1

"My lord, I deeply regret your anger and beg for mercy. None of those present here are guilty of whatever happened. But as guards and royal knights, our duty is to protect the prime minister." 2

"Mercy? My enemies show no mercy, so decide very carefully what you want to do. Die alongside a pig who betrayed his humanity or die at my hands. What better honor is there?" 1

"That leaves me in a difficult situation, prince Gilgamesh…" 1

Whoosh!

At that moment, two figures emerged from the darkness, holding sharp daggers, both of them aiming to attack Gilgamesh, one from the front and one from behind. Despite having been beaten before, they had only minor injuries.

With a loud noise, a surge of battle energy enhanced the sharpness of the daggers wielded by these two figures rushing toward Gilgamesh.

The guard in front said, "It's better for everyone to grab their weapons; we'll die tonight or tomorrow if we can't kill that demon."

"But sir, we're talking about Prince Gilgamesh…" One guard hesitated at the words he had heard.

"We'll pretend we never saw him in the darkness. His death will be attributed to his recklessness in coming to the prime minister's mansion." 3

Tension filled the air as these two figures in the darkness headed toward Gilgamesh. Their eyes seemed bloodshot, moving like bullets toward him.

"Damn brat, you shouldn't have come to this place alone. Even if you're Prince Gilgamesh, only death awaits you!"

Boom!

At that moment, two double-edged swords appeared in Gilgamesh's hands in the blink of an eye. With astonishing speed, he rotated his body, and his sword struck with such force that the first figure rushing toward him was split in two.

"Impossible!"

The pupils of everyone present contracted as they witnessed this chilling scene.

Simultaneously, Gilgamesh's Enkidu chains emerged from the golden ripples and ensnared the second enemy who was coming head-on. It was then that everyone understood what they were facing—the golden death was right before them.

Those who had the strength to move did not, they simply collapsed on the ground, powerless. Fear was the only response to this event, a terrible fear that could not be countered by anything.

"You worthless fools, get up and fight…" The butler emerged with two hooded figures and saw the bloody scene in front of him in disbelief.

"One of the mages who had arrived and witnessed the enemy they had to attack cried out, "Song of the Saints of Fire, Lord of Light, grant me power to face whomever my enemies may be. Fire Spiral!"

This was the first time Gilgamesh had faced a mage in this world, so he became more interested in this confrontation.

In the next moment, two huge spirals of fire surrounded him, and the temperature rose so high that many others would have died amidst the raging flames. But for Gilgamesh, this was nothing, as his body could withstand astonishing temperatures even without using flames. So, to his eyes, this attack was nothing more than fire swirling around him without causing any harm.

The two mages who had appeared were quite impressive, capable of casting King's magic, a level that very few could achieve. However, because their enemy was Gilgamesh, there was nothing they could do to harm him.

At that moment, as the fire erupted with great force, a burst of wind emanated from within the fire spiral, dissipating the mages' spell.

The strong wind caused by Gilgamesh sent nearby guards flying against the walls, debris was sent flying, and the fire was completely extinguished.

The butler, who witnessed this, could only murmur, "This cannot be possible…" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

Chapter 22: Unstoppable 1

In a single second, the ground beneath Gilgamesh's feet turned into nothing.

The attacks of two mages capable of casting King's magic were nothing compared to what Royal Knights could inflict. A mage capable of casting King's or Emperor's magic could unleash these spells at the same level as a knight and would not be inferior to such attacks.

Boom!

Somewhere at the entrance, the earth shook after Gilgamesh appeared beside the mages who had conjured the fire spell. 1

"Was that your strongest blow?" 2

The mages, frozen and unsure of what to do, shuddered when they heard that voice.

"Impossible!"

The butler, who wanted to say something, was held by the golden chains, and his haughty expression turned into one filled with pain as his joints were put under immense pressure.

"They are so weak, they can't even kill me when I stand still." In that world, two ripples appeared at the side, and from them emerged two spears that pierced through the heads of the two mages who had been consumed by extreme fear. 1

The chains binding the butler exerted more force, and Gilgamesh, having ended the lives of the two mages, slowly walked towards him.

"My turn!"

At the moment those words came out, the chains began to tear apart the butler's four limbs simultaneously. The force was so great that both his bones and muscles started to separate from his body.

"Ahhhhhhh!"

"You're a demon…"

Gilgamesh scoffed upon hearing the man's words, and with a snap of his fingers, the man's body was separated into five parts. Because this man would die in a matter of seconds, he was no longer of interest to Gilgamesh, who continued ascending the stairs toward his true target.

As he walked down the hallway, there was some resistance, but they were all easily dispatched by Gilgamesh using his precious swords. Although he was disgusted by this, he preferred to do it because these were potential formidable enemies, individuals who might have powers worthy of his attention. The sooner he finished, the better.

As Gilgamesh approached that room, it seemed that the people around had realized what was happening in the prime minister's mansion, so they surrounded the mansion, awaiting orders.

"You, biches, must protect me from whoever enters that door." A deeply sinister voice was heard by Gilgamesh, who furrowed his brow. 1

As he approached the door, he sensed two weak presences, so he opened the door, and what he saw left him surprised. Those in front were holding two knives with their weak hands and frightened expressions, but these were two young individuals with brutal injuries on their bodies. 1

At the back of the room, there was a fat man holding a dagger who looked attentively at the one who had opened the door. When he saw who it was, Darius shivered and murmured, "Impossible, you should be dead right now."

"What's even more incredible is that a prime minister of a country where my Asura family has the highest privilege of existence is being attacked by orders of an old fool like you. Where did you get such pusillanimous courage?" Gilgamesh looked at this man with high-quality jewels and shook his head. 1

"How foolish you are, Prince Gilgamesh! Even if your father is the King, you are committing treason by entering my mansion in this manner and killing all the innocent guards who were protecting me." Darius Silva Ganius showed a triumphant expression as he saw guards arriving from outside his mansion. 1

Gilgamesh laughed at the intentions of this man before him. Then he said while narrowing his eyes, "Do you think those guards outside can save you? Even if all the knights in this kingdom come to your aid, you will die in the worst way possible within my tolerance."

"Haha, your damned head has turned you into a retard. Just wait for me to kill you in your brother's name. A bastard like you should not be alive for one more day, you cursed usurper." 3

Darius fixed his gaze on the young women holding the daggers and shouted, "Damn bitches, if you don't do something now, I'll take care of killing you myself when this is over!"

"You talk a lot when you're already dead!" Gilgamesh, who was standing at the door, appeared beside Darius and held his jaw as he levitated in the air. His heavy body was no obstacle to being lifted off the ground.

"No!!!" Darius then realized the predicament he had gotten himself into, feeling immediate pain in his stomach. He looked down and saw Gilgamesh's hand effortlessly pulling out his intestines, causing his vision to blur. 2

"Come on, Prime Minister, this is just the beginning…" Gilgamesh created several ripples from which chains emerged, holding Darius. Then, more ripples appeared, and numerous swords began to pierce Darius's body.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

As the swords began to pierce his body, Darius urinated, and tears kept flowing from his eyes. But no matter how much he pleaded, dozens of swords impaled his body one after another until the blood he lost was so much that the last sword pierced his heart, ending his life.

Gilgamesh had lived for a long time. Although he never married and spent most of his life in war, ruling his country, and seeking immortality, he had never created such a masterpiece until now. On the bed, Darius's corpse had been pierced by more than a hundred swords belonging to the guards of the mansion who had been killed.

"Do you know where the other girls who were slaves of this man are?" Gilgamesh, after staring at Darius's corpse for a while, turned to the girls who were holding the daggers motionless on the side.

One of them, who noticed Gilgamesh's expression, nodded while offering her hand to the other girl. They were the newest products purchased by Darius, foreign nobles who had been kidnapped and sold to the man who had just been killed by a hundred swords. 1

If you ask them, they were happy that tears had started to flow from their eyes when they felt their torment was gone. Although their scars and traumas had not disappeared and might never do, seeing the man who had ruined their lives die brought them a happiness they had never felt before.

"Then take me to that place; I will make a decision when we get there." Gilgamesh gave one last look to Darius and smiled. Those swords would serve as a strong warning to both his brother Grabell's faction and the nobles.

This kingdom was a cesspool, no different from other kingdoms in this world, but compared to Urak, this place was a complete disgrace. Although he found sense in all things, from slaves to widows, seeing these scenes filled him with a deep hatred that he hoped to eliminate after this day. 1

If not, he would make sure to give them a strong warning or eliminate them if they were entirely unnecessary. Looking at these girls, Gilgamesh thought that there might be something good for them if they chose to follow him. 1

If that were the case, he wouldn't mind managing their future movements because he had found loyal subordinates willing to go through hell and back with him.

The knights had surrounded the place, but leaving would be complicated for others. However, that was nothing for Gilgamesh, who possessed treasures that no one in this world could imagine.

Upon arriving at a kind of basement, there were numerous cages and cells with figures huddled in the darkness. They were all females, some of whom would be considered girls by modern standards. Apparently, Darius cultivated them as if they were strawberries to be eaten when they were ready. 1

Others, who were older, seemed to be sick and dying due to severe depression and sadness. When they heard someone descending, their bodies trembled, and they hoped not to be chosen because no one ever returned once they were taken. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 23: Live or Die 1

The scene before Gilgamesh filled him with disgust, but there was nothing more to it. In life, if one didn't learn to control their emotions and let them control you, they could cause harm to others as well as to themselves. 1

For Gilgamesh, someone so powerful in the world, what would be the result of his anger? Would it be a good outcome if the perpetrator were to die? Yet this could easily be happening in other noble families. Considering this, he could only blame the parents of these affected individuals. 1

It might not entirely be the fault of the parents, and these girls may not have parents or families who cherish them as treasures, but there were so many ways to escape that it was unthinkable to end up living in this hell.

Gilgamesh would have tried to get out of this place until the nails on his fingers broke, waiting for the moment to sink his teeth into the neck of the first person who stood in his way. And if he didn't have the strength to do that, biting his own tongue would be enough to win this battle of torture.

It wasn't something that represented him now, and it never had. Most likely, he would wait for the moment to take his revenge while enduring all the damage to his body. But since the affected ones were not him, they might have opted for those outcomes worthy of their lives.

Descending the stairs, all those cells where girls with scanty clothing and dirty faces were held, saw a figure in parts of golden armor. They all thought it was a noble coming to take them according to their preferences, but no one expected him to be so young.

"That place is a mess…" Gilgamesh shook his head and sighed. Seeing a group of keys on the wall, he took them and said, "Release all the prisoners, remove their chains, and have everyone stand in front of me. Those who can't move, have others drag them, as quickly as possible." 1

"Yes…" With a submissive voice, one of the girls took the keys with trembling hands and began to unlock the doors of each cell.

One by one, each of the imprisoned girls in this place stood before Gilgamesh, and no one could look him in the eyes out of fear. However, there was one girl who seemed unafraid and dared to stare at him.

"What are you going to do to us?" A young woman with golden hair looked Gilgamesh in the eyes. 2

Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows in surprise, then smiled and said, "Now that you're all gathered here, I'll give you two paths to choose from going forward. Either become my property or die in this place." 2

They all shivered upon hearing his words, each interpreting what Gilgamesh meant differently. However, compared to Darius, this young man seemed like a better option.

Gilgamesh understood what they were all thinking, so he said, "Don't misunderstand me. Just now, I killed everyone in this mansion. You're the only ones left alive, and I want to get out of here without being discovered." 1

To be honest, he didn't care about being discovered by certain people. All he didn't want was to be bothered and have to continue cleaning up the mess in this kingdom without stopping. Now, he could possibly leave this place without being discovered, but if anyone here survived, the outcome might not be the same.

When Gilgamesh voiced his words, he didn't require the bodies of the girls in this place or anything of the sort. What he was looking for was people to be under his ownership, useful in any aspect of his life, and in return, he would give them a better life.

Upon closer consideration, all the girls here would have died if it weren't for his intervention. By giving each of them a new life, he was not only fulfilling the request of the woman who had tried to assassinate him tonight but also gaining better cards. 3

He didn't plan anything grand; he just wanted to keep his surroundings clean of trash and not have to personally get involved in every problem life threw at him.

Sooner or later, he would have more subordinates who chose to follow him by their own free will, but for now, this was the only way out these girls had ahead of them.

"Are all of you deaf?"

They all felt a chill run down their spines. Then, with the moonlight filtering through the small windows in the walls, they saw the blood still dripping from Gilgamesh's hair and realized that he didn't even have red hair but golden.

"I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Gilgamesh Asura, the fourth prince in the line of succession of this filthy kingdom, and the strongest man in the world whom you will have the honor of meeting. Now choose, end your path here, or decide to follow me and see the light of a new day." 2

Gilgamesh smiled, then added, "I know what concerns you, but you have my word that nothing in this kingdom will be able to touch the things that belong to me. I will kill anyone who tries to be my enemy, so make your choice." 1

Not wanting to waste any more time in this dark place, Gilgamesh waved his hand, and a massive golden ripple appeared in the large basement. From it emerged a kind of ark with a throne at its center. 6

None of them had imagined something like this, none of them believed that this thing could get them out of this place. But Gilgamesh, with the aura of a ruler, acted as if this action was natural and said, "Those who want to leave, get on, hold on to whatever you can, and let's get out of this place."

With lingering uncertainty in their movements, the girl who seemed more intelligent than the others began to help those who hesitated. She gave everyone the chance to trust, and one by one, they sat beside the throne.

Gilgamesh smiled slightly as the twelve girls, women, and teenagers who had been imprisoned in this place climbed aboard. After all, none of them had endured this hellish existence to die, so they decided to place their trust in him, and they all settled onto the magical throne.

"Hold on to your lives and don't fall off; we'll fly as slowly as possible," Gilgamesh said as the last girl boarded and sat at his feet.

This throne of Gilgamesh was a golden and emerald-colored ark, one of his numerous high-tech Noble Phantasms from Hindu mythology that would make even technologically advanced countries seem insignificant. 3

This ark was powered by a solar crystal, rutilated quartz crystals, which burned mercury as fuel. It defied the laws of physics, traveling at the speed of thought, and could easily surpass speeds that no other aircraft or person could achieve. 4

It had a pilot's seat that could be removed in emergencies, and a control column, unused due to interference with the operation of the Gate of Babylon, placed directly in front.

"This won't work…" Gilgamesh noticed that the grasp of the enslaved girls was weak, so he conjured a golden ripple, and his chain, Enkidu, wrapped around the bodies of all the girls.

After that, the ark was controlled from the throne where Gilgamesh sat, and a magical shield condensed around the central area. In the next moment, two swords from the golden ripples caused a powerful explosion that destroyed half of Darius's mansion. Then, the ark shot off at speeds never before seen in this world.

Only a golden comet suddenly streaked across the sky, eventually disappearing from everyone's sight, leaving behind Darius's mansion in ruins and dozens of corpses scattered everywhere. 1

…

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 24: Mysteries 1

Outside Darius's mansion, the world was in chaos.

"What are they doing?" Ragnar roared furiously and looked at all the guards who dared not enter the prime minister's mansion.

The guards wanted to advance, but it was better to surround the place first to prevent any of the attackers from escaping. Those were the thoughts of everyone since this outcome would bring back the culprits of the attack.

Ragnar, as the first and closest to the prime minister's mansion, was sent to check what had happened. Lately, attacks had been happening one after another in the kingdom, causing great instability in security and people's trust.

"Lord Ragnar, the attack began approximately five minutes ago… The other noble families near this place have reported hearing loud screams and explosions, but all those sounds ceased when we secured the area," one of the knights who had arrived first said.

"The situation is critical; we've just received a report that Prince Gilgamesh's mansion was attacked, and the worst part is that Princess Ariel was in the same mansion. Everything seems to indicate that the attacks were coordinated. Follow me immediately, and let's find out what happened in this place."

As the Sword Emperor, who was the commander of the royal knights, everyone had confidence in him and followed behind Ragnar, keeping their eyes wide open for adversity.

A knight who was Ragnar's aide said with a cold expression, "Sir, there are records that in the mansion, there is a Sword King, two mages capable of wielding King-level magic, and more than fifty royal guards…"

"No need to report it; the guards are here…" Ragnar, who had advanced ahead, found numerous corpses on the ground. Their wounds were all very similar, but there was no pattern to suggest that a known technique had been used, so they were currently without clues.

"They're all dead…"

…

In Gilgamesh's mansion.

The corpses had been collected, and the blood had been cleaned to the best of their ability, but Simon was worried that Gilgamesh had not yet appeared. 1

The best part of all of this was that Princess Ariel had taken charge of everything in Gilgamesh's absence, which made suspicions about the prince's whereabouts disappear.

Boom!

At that moment, a sound struck the rear of the mansion right where the rarely visited courtyard was. But this simple sound was enough to send all the guards running to search for any enemies.

Simon, who was the quickest, saw Gilgamesh surrounded by many figures and furrowed his brow but didn't ask any questions.

"He's back, my lord!"

Gilgamesh had noticed Simon's presence as he walked towards him and nodded. "Take care of these girls; they are now part of my property, and no one should touch them. Ensure they receive the best treatment and prepare some rooms for them to sleep together."

"Understood! There won't be any issues," Simon replied, and quickly summoned some of the mansion's maids.

"I'm going to take a shower and then get some rest; handle this for me," Gilgamesh said as he waved his hand and walked away from the scene.

"You will all be fine now, don't be afraid and follow me in silence." Simon said, addressing all these girls, teenagers, and women of considerable age. He didn't know what had happened, but he could assume that the prince Gilgamesh had a plan behind all of this.

Initially, all those who chose to follow Gilgamesh believed that their lives wouldn't be much different, but seeing that he paid them no attention and seemed uninterested gave them the reassurance they needed for the night.

On the way to the baths, Simon, who had sworn loyalty to his prince, had to ensure that nothing tarnished his prince's reputation. So he said, "First, you won't be able to move around the mansion as you please. You will be placed in the dormitories until the prince decides what to do with you. Second, don't scream or cause any trouble. Besides that, whatever you hear, keep it to yourselves, and don't speak about anything that happens in this mansion."

Simon could see that they were slaves, as common as bread on this continent. But unlike other slaves, these seemed to have been kidnapped, judging by their fine faces hidden beneath all the dirt on their bodies. Perhaps nobles, but it wasn't known for sure, and Simon wasn't interested in investigating.

The girls, especially the smarter ones, knew who the princes of the kingdom they were in were. There were only three men and one woman. If they were under the care of the prince Gilgamesh, who had proven to be extraordinary, no one would complain, and they wouldn't be so foolish as to anger him.

After a few long hours, everything seemed to return to normal, but only in the morning would the kingdom be in chaos, as the prime minister had been attacked, and two of the princes had survived assassination attempts. 1

The blame for all of this would be directed at one person, and that was the first prince who seemed to have a deep desire for the throne. No one in the kingdom was foolish; they had all lived long enough to understand what a change of crown meant.

Wars among successors were very common, and they often sent assassins to end each other's lives. But now things had spiraled out of control, as the prime minister had been killed, and rumors had it that over a hundred swords were driven into him in revenge.

Within just an hour, rumors spread everywhere, and people began to suspect. Gilgamesh, on the other hand, walked down to the basement and looked at Eye Crow, the assassin who had come for his life.

"Prime Minister Darius Silva Ganius is dead, and all the innocents are now in my mansion, under my ownership," Gilgamesh said, looking at the woman lying on the bed. "Now you are free; you have suffered enough, and I forgive you for the sins you have committed. I want you to know that you are the first to be forgiven after attempting to take my life." 1

A golden ripple shimmered near Gilgamesh, and after reaching into it, he pulled out a vial containing crimson liquid. "You are free now. If you leave after taking this medicine, you can escape the kingdom. Tomorrow morning, everyone will be looking for suspicious individuals, but instead, if you choose to stay and be my sword, you could live a different life by my side."

The liquid passed down the assassin's throat, and her broken bones healed, wounds on her body disappeared, and she regained her mobility.

Gilgamesh walked toward the stairs and said, "It's your decision, and I will respect whatever you choose to do after this." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

Chapter 25: Gilgamesh's Plan 2

Early in the morning, Gilgamesh was in his bedroom balcony, gazing at the sunrise with absolute calmness on his face as if the previous events had not been part of his concerns.

No one had noticed the assassin of Prime Minister Darius Silva Ganius, but these were only speculations by Gilgamesh since no one had come to visit him after that. 3

At that moment, not only Simon but everyone around Gilgamesh's life was trying to read his thoughts. If killing a Sword King could be attributed to luck, then what happened the previous night was purely his skill that allowed him to kill the prime minister.

Fate was unpredictable, but one couldn't be lucky twice.

However, Gilgamesh had now proven himself to all the noble families and sent a strong warning that shook the foundations of the Asura Kingdom. This message was simple: anyone who crosses his path will be exterminated, even if they belong to the same royalty.

"Brother, where have you been all this time?" Ariel entered hastily, followed by her personal guard. The concern displayed on the princess's face was more than fake, and her worried attitude was not entirely truthful.

She was here to find out what Gilgamesh would do with their elder brother Grabell, who was supported by the faction that had sent them to assassinate Gilgamesh the night before.

"Sister, I appreciate your concern, but there is nothing in this world that can threaten my life, let alone kill me. Before you go, there's something very important you must know. I don't want you to stand in my way. If you know something of importance to me, tell me. And lastly, stop acting like a fool in front of me. That mask you wear with the nobles won't serve you when you talk to me."

Gilgamesh calmly sipped his tea, looked his sister in the eyes, and said, "If you come across my brother, tell him I don't care about this wretched throne of this kingdom. But if he continues to insist in front of me, or his henchmen point towards my belongings, I will take this throne and clean up all the filth in the families, streets, and corners of this place." 1

Ariel, who saw that look on her brother's face, shuddered a bit but with a cheerful smile, said, "I'm sorry, brother, I tend to do it without thinking. If I see our brother, I'll give him your message, then I'll take my leave." 1

"Princess…" The man beside Ariel looked at the young prince Gilgamesh, frowned, and followed the princess.

"Who would have thought she's such a skillful manipulator…" Gilgamesh murmured these words with a smile full of interest. Indeed, all the nobles in this kingdom are a bunch of degenerates. 1

At that moment, heavy footsteps reached Gilgamesh's ears, and he said even before the other party entered, "My lord, one of the slaves you took wishes to speak with you. She insists on seeing you."

Simon bowed before Gilgamesh and greeted him respectfully. He had heard what had happened last night and was astonished by the details, reaffirming his wise choice of having chosen the fourth prince as his lord.

"Ah, of course, I wanted to speak with them myself, but if someone is already here, tell her she may come in." Gilgamesh liked the initiative of this woman who wanted to see him; it indicated that there were capable women among the heap of bodies that had been saved.

After a few seconds, footsteps sounded, and a woman of around sixteen to eighteen years old entered, followed by Simon. She was a blonde with short hair and sky-blue eyes, possessing a beautiful figure that could be the envy of many women and the downfall of men. However, in Gilgamesh's eyes, she was just one beauty among the many he had encountered.

"Take a seat, and I'll pour you a drink." Gilgamesh extended his hand towards the empty seat, and the woman nodded with a calm demeanor. She closed her eyes and took a seat in an elegant manner, displaying her noble upbringing in a single action.

"Now tell me, what is a noble doing as a slave to a pig?" Gilgamesh's naturally cold eyes scrutinized every aspect of the woman in front of him, as if he didn't want to miss any detail.

"My name is Tristina Purplehorse; I am the daughter of House Purplehorse, a noble family of this kingdom. I was abducted when I was eight years old and forced to serve Darius as a slave ever since." Tristina lowered her gaze while gritting her teeth with uncontrollable anger, but she stopped herself upon realizing where she was. 2

She looked at the prince Gilgamesh, whom she had never had the opportunity to meet before, as he had never appeared in public, even at Ariel's birthday party, where she had attended with her family.

Gilgamesh spoke of Darius, "He was indeed a greedy man, a pity he was so weak as to withstand only twenty swords on his body… I should have tortured him more, what a shame."

Tristina immediately said, "I appreciate that you saved us from that hell. Now the only thing I can do to repay the favor is by serving you as a slave…"

Gilgamesh rested his face on his right hand, looked at Tristina as if she were already part of his property, and smiled even more when he heard those words from her. His face displayed an amused and noble expression, so he said, "You can return to your family if you wish; you don't have to force yourself to serve me when I only did what I believed was right that night." 2

"Eh?" The words took a different direction than what Tristina had anticipated. She had decided to serve Gilgamesh, believing it to be a better option than any other available to her. However, this response had never crossed her mind.

"It hasn't been many years since you were abducted. You can go back to your family and spend some time with them. The traumas you have can gradually fade away, and there's no need for you to serve if you don't wish to." Gilgamesh's sincere words left Tristina speechless.

She was fortunate that Gilgamesh wasn't interested in her body, unlike other nobles in this kingdom. However, what she didn't know was that everything was going according to the plan he had formulated for his future moves. 3

As a prince Gilgamesh, he needed the support of some noble families, and one of them that might be interesting to have as support was the Purplehorse family, who would be grateful for the return of their daughter with all her limbs intact.

Why did he need a noble family to follow him?

Naturally, Gilgamesh could do everything on his own and with much greater ease, but that would require all his available time, something he disliked. That's why a family of knights could serve as an initial stepping stone, as they would take care of his primary needs from now on.

What he sought after today was to train a select group of individuals to look after his possessions, protect what mattered to him, and create his own domain without being tainted by the thinking of outsiders. When he returned the lost daughter to that family, he would analyze if they were worthy of her and validate with his own eyes if that house was of his importance.

Tristina would be his golden hook to obtain everything he desired. But before that, he needed money, and of course, he didn't want to ask anyone for it. With thousands of ways to acquire money, there was one in particular that was the quickest and most effective. Although he had gold in his vault, he lacked economic knowledge in this world, so he would auction off some of his belongings. 1

This way, he would have sufficient funds to create a progressive plan and depend on his private force to carry out his wishes more easily.

Gilgamesh tasted the strawberry tart and said, "I've already sent a letter to your father; they should be here no later than tomorrow. If you believe you don't need them, once you meet with them, you can start following me and, in the future, assist me with my business."

"Yes, I thank you, prince Gilgamesh." Tristina still seemed somewhat stunned by Gilgamesh's response.

"Does anyone else know that you killed the prime minister?" Tristina asked, concerned for her benefactor.

"Choose your words carefully, girl," Simon said with a fierce expression on his face.

She understood that what she had said was wrong and wanted to retract it, but Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "They don't know the exact details, but no one should know about this. Nevertheless, even if they did, no one could do anything against me. Well, you should prepare yourself because your family will arrive at my mansion in a few days. For now, I bid you farewell; I have some matters to attend to as soon as possible." 1

"Thank you very much for all your help, prince Gilgamesh. I will never forget it." Tristina bowed gently and took her leave from Gilgamesh, who only smiled at this gesture.

With a plan to go to an auction house, Gilgamesh left the mansion in the company of Simon, who simply did his job as the prince's shield.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

Chapter 26: Devouring Everything 9

"We are now heading to the Black Pearls Auction House. It holds the greatest influence when it comes to auctioning items of extreme quality, no matter what they may be. Their items are exclusive to people of power and those who have enough money to bid on the items they sell. They hold an auction every three months, and what they sell is the result of purchases they make externally in other continents." 1

"Do you think it's reliable to sell my products there?" Gilgamesh raised his gaze and asked.

There were very few people who could accurately evaluate his most valuable items, but even within his vault in Babylon, he had tons of the purest quality gold, exotic armors, magical and non-magical crystals, weapons, potions, and anything else that a human could imagine. 3

"My lord, if they cannot evaluate your items correctly, you have every right to refuse to sell to them. Moreover, they would be delighted to do business with someone like you."

Gilgamesh fell into silence. He seemed to be contemplating the idea of selling an item from his possessions, as evidently, all the items he possessed were of great value and importance. If he decided to sell a powerful item, it could generate chaos, so he had to make a wise choice before arriving at that place.

Gold might not be of much importance in this world; he wasn't sure if diamonds held any value either, but what he was sure of was that the weapons and magical objects in his possession could offer him enough money for the beginnings of his plan. 1

Before arriving, he had selected some lower-quality items and chosen some precious gemstones that he was sure nobles would like to flaunt as a symbol of their wealth when buying a precious jewel. Besides that, if gold didn't hold high value, he would sell some magical stones and low-level potions he had in his possession.

He wasn't certain if there were potions in this world, but since he needed money, he wanted to improvise, and there was no better way to do it than this.

Simon didn't know what Gilgamesh had in his possession to sell, but considering his new behavior, it wouldn't be something small. 2

When they got out of the carriage, the gazes of everyone had already fallen on the carriage's markings, and it was known in advance that it belonged to one of the princes. To come to a place like this with such class, only nobles or royalty would make such an entrance.

Gilgamesh took a few steps forward, and immediately an older man had appeared at the door and bowed slightly in a show of respect. "Prince Gilgamesh, welcome to the Black Pearls Auction House. What brings you here?" 1

"I've come to buy some things and do business…" Gilgamesh walked into the building without caring about etiquette, and immediately, transparent glass display cases appeared before his eyes, showcasing a variety of weapons and gleaming armors.

There were very few people around, demonstrating the exclusivity of this place in selecting its clientele. As was well-known, this place mainly benefited from the auction and sale of high-quality items that mostly nobles purchased.

"Prince Gilgamesh, I am Raffaele, the manager of this auction house. I recently heard that you had become one of the youngest Sword Kings in the history of our kingdom and possibly the world, so it is an honor to have you in this place." Raffaele's eyes sparkled at the sight of someone as reserved as Prince Gilgamesh deciding to visit his shop, so he did his best to please him and find out what he wanted.

"Before we move to a more private area, is there anything in our presentations that interests you? These are the newest items, so I'm sure something will catch your eye."

Raffaele's shrewd eyes observed Gilgamesh and noticed his interest in an innovative set of clothing displayed in a separate showcase from the weapons area, so he performed his professional duties as best as he could.

"Other than that set of clothing, there is nothing in this place that catches my attention, so let's proceed to the negotiations." Gilgamesh shook his head and pointed to the clothing set, which perfectly combined comfort and elegance.

Click!

"Then it shall be yours!" Raffaele snapped his fingers, and a pair of young women began to remove the clothing from the showcase while he led the young prince to a secluded room.

As Gilgamesh and Raffaele climbed the stairs of the building, other people and workers who had heard rumors of the cruel prince felt a chill just from being in his presence. Even if others had no direct relationship with him, they felt the need to bow and greet.

"So, Prince Gilgamesh has finally deigned to leave his mansion. He's still so young; I doubt he's truly a Sword King."

Another onlooker commented after seeing Gilgamesh, "Still, he's frightening. Being in the presence of this prince is truly intimidating."

…

The Black Pearls Auction House contained anything one might be looking for as long as one had enough wealth. However, in both the past and the present, not everyone was privileged enough to access all the privileges this place could offer.

Gilgamesh looked coldly at all the people surrounding him on his way to the private room where he would discuss the things he needed with this man named Raffaele, who was the manager of this place. Simon, right by his side, was deeply concerned that things might spiral out of control.

Others might not know, but it was clear to him that Gilgamesh was an executioner who could kill with such ease that it didn't even make him flinch. Even the prime minister and highly formidable guards had died at his hands without receiving a single scratch.

A young woman with good intentions said, "Prince Gilgamesh, what would you like to drink?"

"If you have a fine wine that can impress me, I'll accept it with gratitude. If not, simply a lemonade or something refreshing." Gilgamesh replied to the woman who was attending to him.

"Then, Prince Gilgamesh, what matters would you like to discuss now that we are in a more private setting?" Raffaele asked without rushing, finding the exact moment to pose this question.

He had been in the presence of the most influential people in this kingdom, and none of them had given him the sense of oppression that Gilgamesh did. As a merchant, he traveled frequently, so he had a lot of experience in getting to know people and could sense what they were thinking with just a few sentences exchanged. However, the prince Gilgamesh, about whom everyone knew so little, gave him an entirely new sensation.

Most nobles came to this place for magical accessories, high-quality swords, and, in rare cases, armor. Therefore, he had some anticipation of what the prince Gilgamesh might want before he spoke with him, but now there was nothing but mystery in his words.

"Um… Prince Gilgamesh?" Raffaele saw the bottle of wine being brought by one of the servants of this place and personally opened the bottle, took a crystal glass, and poured a glass for Gilgamesh.

"Do you think you can auction off some magical items in the upcoming auction to be held here?" Gilgamesh swirled the wine glass in his hand and looked at Raffaele, whose expression momentarily went blank.

"You're planning to auction something?"

Gilgamesh nodded and said, "Before I show you the items I want to auction, I'd like to know the commission for any items you wish to auction. If the deal is fair, I'll require a lot of what you have in your store, and we could potentially establish a good relationship in the future."

Raffaele was no fool; he knew exactly about business and what Gilgamesh meant. He must be looking for more than just selling; he might also be interested in buying. In normal situations, the auction house takes a 30% commission on the value of the auctioned item, but for prestigious members, the auction house only takes 15% of the final bid value in an auction. 2

In this situation, it wouldn't hurt to suggest that they could take 15% of the profits from the items prestigious members might auction. However, he was dealing with the prince Gilgamesh, so Raffaele adjusted his collar and said, "If it's for the prince Gilgamesh, as long as the deal is intriguing, we could come to an agreement of 90% for you and 10% for the auction house, which is us."

"You're no fool, but my deal is much larger, so I'll be keeping 95% of the profits." Gilgamesh, who was sipping the medium-quality wine they offered, smiled and proposed his terms. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 27: Partners or Enemies

This proposal to Raffaele was non-negotiable. Firstly, he was already being very generous by offering Gilgamesh a 90/10 split of the profits. It would be foolish to lower that 10% to 5%, it wouldn't be smart at all.

Gilgamesh flashed a smile that made everyone in the room uncomfortable, took a sip from his glass, and said, "The Black Pearls Auction House only holds influence in this realm from what I've heard, so my deal will be very favorable for you if you listen to everything I want. But because what I'm about to tell you might result in something very significant, I must be alone as I don't trust all people."

Raffaele broke into a cold sweat and said in a serious tone, "Everyone, leave this room. No one is to enter without permission."

Alone in the room, Gilgamesh nodded, and then he began to speak, "Raffaele, recently, someone has been tormenting my otherwise peaceful and perfect life repeatedly. In that regard, I tend to get very angry when someone comes to me and dares to be arrogant. So far, there is only one person who has lived to boast about it, and it's because he told me who his lord was."

Seeing the nervous expression of the manager of this auction house, Gilgamesh pointed his finger towards the sky and said, "You must know that compared to my incompetent and flawed brothers, I am the most suitable to be a King, but this realm is too small for me." 1

"I'd rather live life peacefully and without worries, but for that, I must have my own influence, so I need money. If you are willing to give me 95% of the profits, I can ensure that most of the money generated will be spent on products that the Black Pearls Auction House can provide." 1

"I'm very impressed by your negotiating skills; you're convincing me, but I still don't know what you need so urgently. If I can know that, we would have a better understanding." What Raffaele had said now made sense. Within this negotiation, nobody, not even Simon, knew what Gilgamesh wanted, so they were still skeptical about this deal.

"Slaves… Every slave that enters this realm must belong to my collection, no matter which foolish noble stands in my way." Gilgamesh extended his hand and said, "What no noble, my brothers, or even the king himself has seen is that the people are the power. As long as they see you as their king, no one else matters in a kingdom."

Gilgamesh squeezed the glass in his hand so tightly that it shattered into a thousand pieces. But he didn't care about it. He looked at Raffaele and said, "If the Black Pearls Auction House is willing to follow only me, we can come to a mutually beneficial agreement and prosper." 1

"Slaves?" Hearing how calmly Gilgamesh said it sent a chill down his spine, and Raffaele knew then that the worst of princes, no, the most dangerous one, had always been Prince Gilgamesh.

Those eyes, that arrogance, the hidden strength within his petite frame, and the schemes he weaves in the shadows are something no one could ever imagine. If anyone continues to underestimate the prince Gilgamesh, he would end up devouring them all.

"Don't panic; all those slaves aren't for conquest or pleasures. I'm not that boring. What I want to do is create a business that moves in the direction I choose without the need to depend on anyone else to survive."

After saying that, Gilgamesh propped his feet up on the sofa and said, "The Black Pearls Auction House will be my affiliate, my sole affiliate to which we will sell our items. If they become our primary clients, I believe in the future, you'll be grateful you accepted my terms."

Like a lion ready to devour Raffaele, he himself felt he couldn't accept such a significant deal and needed to consult with the owner of the Black Pearls Auction Houses.

"This offer is very tempting, and I would like to accept it right now. However, I don't have that authority, so you would need to have the conversation with the owner of this place. Nevertheless, this time we will accept to auction anything you desire with a 95/5 split. I will sell you all the slaves you can buy with the generated money, and we will discuss afterward where you want them sent."

Having obtained what he wanted, Gilgamesh rose from his seat and extended his hand to the side, where seconds later a golden ripple appeared. This ripple surprised those present, and from that golden circle that seemed like a portal, he pulled out a very beautiful ring. 1

"This ring has a very simple function, improving vision without the need for magic since its function is automatic. Once placed on the user's finger, they can intuitively adjust their sight distance." The first item Gilgamesh pulled out of his Gate of Babylon was a simple one. 2

"The next item is a rainbow diamond. This rainbow diamond, aside from being beautiful, enhances the concentration of those nearby, and if used for magical purposes, it could create a powerful object in the hands of wise individuals who understand what they have in front of them."

"This is…" Raffaele froze upon seeing the second item that Gilgamesh pulled out from an unknown space.

This item was a magical rainbow diamond, an extraordinary jewel that glows with all the colors of the rainbow as light passes through its facets. Each angle reveals a spectrum of bright and shifting colors, creating a magical effect. 1

For any noble, this beautiful rainbow diamond should be in their possession, and the amount they were willing to bid would reach terrifying sums that had never been seen before in an auction house.

The following items were not simple, but Gilgamesh made sure not to touch any of his true relics. What he was willing to sell were the riches of many men he had killed. 7

In total, there were ten items, from which they expected to obtain a substantial amount of money. After reaching a deeper negotiation agreement with the Black Pearls Auction House, Gilgamesh and Simon left the building.

"Do you know how to prepare exquisite dishes?" Gilgamesh asked the silent Simon who was by his side.

"Eh?" Simon, lost in his thoughts, didn't understand the question Gilgamesh was referring to.

"When a predator offers more food to the weaker ones, those beneath him, he's only feeding them so that they become his food later," Gilgamesh looked at the Black Pearls Auction House and smiled, as sooner or later, all these auction houses would be his. 1

In just a few days, he had devised a sophisticated enough plan to obtain money easily and with little scrutiny, have one of the noble families backing his moves, and thus have a peaceful place to train his slaves. 1

"The useless ones will serve for simpler tasks while they lead their normal, free lives. The more useful ones will enjoy a better life. However, the traitors will die," thought Gilgamesh as he gazed out of the carriage window on their way back home.

Simon by his side didn't need instructions; he already knew he had to keep a hidden eye on the Black Pearls Auction House. From the beginning, this place had been his choice because in the previous years, this house had fallen into disrepair, and many branches that were once thriving had closed down.

This was why, by having control over everything, Gilgamesh could amass incredible power in a very short time, and then he could travel wherever he pleased without many worries about what he was seeking. Without holding the throne, he was naturally the King of Kings. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 28: The Lone Warrior 1

Boom!

At that moment, the carriage carrying Gilgamesh came to an abrupt halt, causing everyone to shake slightly.

"What's happening?" Simon looked outside and asked with authority.

"Captain, there's an old man requesting to speak with Prince Gilgamesh!" One of the knights in Gilgamesh's escort announced what was happening outside.

"Could this be a trap?" Simon murmured quietly with concern.

But at that moment, Gilgamesh's voice was heard faintly, "It's not a trap; go see what the old man wants."

Simon nodded and quickly leaped out of the carriage. After a few minutes, an old man in tattered clothes approached, and upon seeing Gilgamesh, he greeted him immediately, "Prince Gilgamesh, I finally have the honor of meeting you!"

Gilgamesh was momentarily taken aback by the sudden introduction but quickly regained his composure after observing the man.

The man before him appeared to be in his fifties or sixties. He wore clothes that concealed his entire body, had a thin face with no facial hair, but his eyes were very lively. Although he was old, his posture was upright, and his energy was high.

"I never thought I'd be lucky enough to encounter you!" The old man respectfully bowed slightly when he saw Gilgamesh.

Gilgamesh couldn't find the right words to converse with this old man. He had always remained calm while playing with life's leisure, but he was puzzled by the current event. If this old man was addressing him so respectfully, there must be a reason behind it, and Simon stood nearby, gripping the hilt of his sword, ready to act if needed.

Finding nothing out of the ordinary, Gilgamesh smiled and said, "Old man, you must have a purpose for approaching me in such an open manner."

The old man looked around and then directed his gaze back to Gilgamesh. "Do you really want to know my intentions?"

"I'm intrigued," Gilgamesh responded sincerely. If this old man didn't have such a lively spirit in his face, he might have thought this was an encounter where the old man sought some financial assistance.

"Throughout my life, I've seen many people with a divine aura about their bodies, but their souls are tainted with absolute evil. In contrast, you genuinely care about life, something that others do not."

"Elder, please speak clearly so that I can decipher what you truly desire. Your words are only confusing me further. First, we're speaking in the middle of the road where people's gazes can be a problem, and second, I don't understand what you're seeking by coming to me."

Gilgamesh was at a loss for the first time, finding no malicious intent in a person. What he saw behind the old man's gaze represented only a longing for strength.

However, under Gilgamesh's impatient gaze, the old man only smiled.

"My sword told me I should follow you if I wanted to become stronger in this life… You see, my strength plateaued with my age, and now it only declines. But when I saw you fighting, my sword told me that you could fulfill my wish and make me a God of the sword." The old man maintained a humble smile on his lips. 8

Simon looked at Gilgamesh to see what decision he would make with this old man, but he knew that whatever it was, it wouldn't change the fact that this old man was someone special.

"What will you do in this situation?"

"When it comes to brilliance, I am not comparable to you, Prince Gilgamesh."

The old man's words left Simon speechless, unable to say anything more. He used to think that Gilgamesh was certainly brilliant, powerful, and wise, but he never imagined that someone could be much more perceptive than him. It seemed that Simon had found a rival who wanted to follow Gilgamesh without any grandiose desires.

Gilgamesh only smiled and genuinely didn't care about these comments. One could easily see that this old man was a shrewd and interested person. Someone who had lived for so many years wouldn't call someone ten years his lord in their first meeting. Such people, if not driven by hidden motives, were individuals who could read circumstances, knowing what to do in each situation.

Of course, no matter what kind of person he was or still was, he couldn't escape Gilgamesh's scrutiny. He had seen many people, and when it came to reading thoughts and interpreting the characters he encountered, very few could hide their intentions and thoughts in front of him. Otherwise, he wouldn't be an Emperor of Humanity.

After a brief exchange of words, Gilgamesh allowed the old man to join them in the carriage, and that's when they all headed to the mansion.

On the way, the old man, wearing a smile on his face, said, "My name is Alastor, simply Alastor without a last name. I come from a humble family, as my parents were farmers. I married a beautiful woman and had a son."

Gilgamesh raised his right hand and said, "Let's save your background story for later. You mentioned a while ago that your sword told you I could make you a God of the sword. What did you mean by that?"

"Simply put, when I saw you effortlessly fighting that Sword King, I knew you had the resources to turn me into a God of the sword without any problem. You see, my only desire before I die is to reach that rank, and the rest is of no importance to me. So if you can grant me that power, I promise I will be your emotionless sword until my soul can depart from this world on a battlefield." 1

Alastor's words surprised Simon, who immediately regarded this old man as an arrogant elder who didn't know his place. It was impossible for Gilgamesh to promote him to a God of the sword, as that was not solely based on granting power but also on age.

However, this wasn't a significant issue for Gilgamesh. He had a goal where many human lives might need to be eliminated if they dared to stand in his way. If the old man in front of him couldn't interpret those desires, then it wouldn't be useful to grant him such power.

"We will assess you when we arrive at our destination. If you have the power and the necessary will to become one of my swords, then I will accept you under my command," Gilgamesh said with a mysterious smile.

After another half-hour, they reached the mansion, and everyone headed to an open training field where a battle platform was set up. On one side, some knights were training, all of whom had recently sworn loyalty to Simon and were now of utmost trust.

In total, under Gilgamesh's faction, there were about fifty knights, with Simon being the captain of the prince Gilgamesh's guard. During the nighttime attack, several guards had gone missing from their posts, so they had been sentenced to death for high treason.

No one had thought that the prince Gilgamesh would survive to issue these treason orders, so as a decree, Simon made sure they all died without their heads attached to their bodies.

In less than a week, Gilgamesh had accomplished what his sister Ariel probably couldn't have achieved in several years. It was a pity that the vultures circling around her were so inept, as otherwise, things might have been different.

"Hail, Prince Gilgamesh!"

"Hail, Prince Gilgamesh!"

"Hail, Prince Gilgamesh!" 1

A series of greetings were directed towards Gilgamesh, and the tone was more than respectful. Everyone believed that by the side of the prince Gilgamesh, they could reach heights they could never have achieved by following anyone else.

"Gather everyone; we're going to hold a swearing-in ceremony, and each of you will receive something very special as a reward." Gilgamesh's eyes gleamed with a crimson hue as he walked toward the center of the training field.

"Yes, Your Highness!"

It seemed the time had come; everyone wasted no time and started forming ranks, while other mansion guards arrived one after another and lined up. At the end, Simon stood in front of them and placed his hand over his heart.

"Sir, we're all here."

Gilgamesh was impressed; he hadn't thought that among the royal knights, there would be such skilled soldiers, many with a keen eye. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that they all came from humble backgrounds, which to some extent explained their selection.

"Step aside, Simon; you'll be the last," Gilgamesh said as he looked at all the men in front of him with a smile.

"Yes, my lord." Simon, with a hardened expression, nodded and walked behind Gilgamesh.

"Alright, let's begin." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 29: The Will of a Good Man 1

"I, Hugo Darroway, in the presence of the heavens, solemnly swear my unwavering loyalty to the noble prince Gilgamesh Asura. I promise to protect his interests with honor and courage, to defend his kingdom against any threat, and to follow his guidance in times of peace and war. My sword and my heart are at his service, ready to act in his name whenever necessary. I pledge to uphold the code of knights with devotion, displaying virtue, courage, and justice in all my actions."

The first to step forward was a young man of about twenty-four years old. He appeared young, but his words were sincere, and his loyalty was more than enough for Gilgamesh.

"A good name, indeed. So listen carefully. Today, in this humble place, I dub you a knight of my guard. Your oath resonates with my pride, and I accept your allegiance. From this day forth, you are a guardian of my decisions and orders."

Gilgamesh then conjured a golden ripple that illuminated the knight's face. With closed eyes and calm, Hugo saw the hilt of a sword, and his soul stirred.

"As my absolute sword, I entrust you with this invaluable blade, unparalleled in the world. This weapon is not just a tool of power but a reflection of your purpose and a promise you have made. Both this sword and any that will be bestowed today will have the power to bend to their owner if they ever betray their oath."

"May this truth be a constant reminder of your duty and the steadfastness of your commitment. With this sword in your hand, you will embark on a glorious path, face challenges, and spill blood in the course of our destiny."

Gilgamesh then walked toward the next knight after bestowing that sword infused with a cursed master-servant contract magic, which not only utilized a contract but also granted potential abilities to the sword's user that would become more evident later. These abilities were something like blessings, but they applied only to the sword, not the man who didn't hold that sword. Moreover, if these guards were somehow sent by the enemy, the sword would act as one of their assailants and pierce through the bearer's chest.

Although it sounded really harsh, Gilgamesh judged that everything these men would receive in return would be worth it for pledging with their lives. So, as long as none had dangerous thoughts and actions, they would be fine. 1

After some time, all the knights except for Simon and Alastor had a new sword at their sides. And the ones they had been carrying entered Gilgamesh's Babylonian gate one by one without exception.

Gilgamesh directed a gaze at Simon, who stood by his side, and said, "You have one final task. Before receiving your sword, you must engage in a sword duel with Alastor, and after evaluating him, we will decide what to do with him."

"The confrontation will be with wooden swords, on equal terms, and the battle will end when one of you is disarmed or receives an attack that would be lethal in a real sword fight," Gilgamesh said, having high expectations for Alastor. That old man had a strong spirit despite his age.

Both contenders picked up a wooden sword, locked eyes, and waited for the moment to make the first move.

"I won't disappoint my lord, so I won't hold back," said Simon as he raised his sword and prepared himself.

Contrary to what everyone expected, Alastor raised his sword and, in the blink of an eye, disappeared from the spot, moving at a terrifying speed.

Thud!

Simon, who used a different sword technique than the others, prepared himself with composure and countered the attack with an excellent block that gave him momentum to advance.

Simon was close to being a Sword King, making him an excellent warrior with incredible potential for further improvement.

The battlefield resonated with the clash of wood against wood as the two figures faced each other in a deadly duel. Simon, the captain of Gilgamesh's guards, wielded his sword with overwhelming strength; his movements were aggressive and swift, like a powerful whirlwind seeking to annihilate his opponent. Facing him, elderly Alastor held his sword with serene control and unchanging grace. 1

Alastor's movements were smooth and calculated, as if each step he took had a purpose. He dodged Simon's attacks with astonishing agility, his body gliding like an evasive shadow, barely grazing the edges of the enemy's sword. His gaze was calm but intense, as if he were calculating every move of his opponent.

Simon, on the other hand, lunged with relentless fury. His strikes were powerful and brutal, but Alastor seemed to anticipate each one of them. The sound of wood clashing filled the place, and sweat beaded on the foreheads of the two contenders as they faced off in a duel of skill and will.

But as seconds passed, Alastor began to give ground. Simon's brute strength seemed to overwhelm him, and his movements grew slower. Simon's blows became more accurate, and his attacks began to land with greater force. Alastor retreated, his face reflecting the internal struggle he was waging.

"My grandson cannot see me lose…" 2

As he said this, in an instant, Alastor's eyes filled with an unyielding spirit. His movements changed, his body moved like a viper, evading and countering with impressive agility. Simon's attacks started to lose their focus as Alastor advanced with determination. 5

Boom!

In a fluid and precise movement, Alastor disarmed Simon. The sword of Gilgamesh's captain of the guards clattered to the ground with a loud noise, and the room fell momentarily silent. Alastor's eyes met Simon's, and in them, an indomitable resolve shone.

"It can't be…"

"That old man defeated Simon…"

It was then that Alastor spat blood, his expression turning pale, and he said, "Do not be overwhelmed by this small defeat. If we had real swords, I would have lost. But today, I couldn't afford to give up this victory; my grandson is watching me."

"His grandson?" Simon asked, confused, not understanding what Alastor meant.

Gilgamesh, on the side, then understood. What moved elderly Alastor was not his own will, but the will of someone younger, like the loss of a loved one.

The old Alastor's talent was unmatched, but judging by the condition of his body, it was easy to identify that he began training at an advanced age, as if something pushed him toward sword mastery.

So, Gilgamesh knew that Alastor's will was not his own but that of a loved one who was no longer in this world.

Elderly Alastor had not been defeated. He had found an inner strength, an impenetrable focus that had led him to overcome the disadvantage. Those present in the room watched in astonishment as the battle tilted in favor of Alastor.

"For whom do you fight?" Gilgamesh asked as he looked directly at Alastor.

"I fight for my grandson…" Alastor said as he knelt on the ground.

"If I give you the key to the power you seek, you will live at most fifteen more years… Are you willing to fight for me during those years?" Gilgamesh's question was special, as it was directed toward a purpose that was nothing more than killing and fighting in his name.

Understanding this, Alastor smiled and said, "You are an old fool, but since your spirit and will are so peculiar, I, Alastor, am willing to become your silent sword and do nothing else." 5

"You are a foolish old man, but since your spirit and will are so peculiar, drink this magical potion. It will enhance your abilities, adjust your lifespan, and rejuvenate your talent, but you will still die. Your body won't rejuvenate, nor will your muscles; only your talent will be amplified, and it will enhance all your power."

Gilgamesh's words were clear to everyone. Considering Alastor's age, he would live at most another forty years. But with that potion, he would live no more than fifteen years. Anyone who heard this would refuse to live so briefly just to regain the talent of their youth, gain a bit more strength, and die only knowing the sword.

No one understood this sentiment better than Gilgamesh himself, as he was willing to do anything to obtain immortality, searching the world for that power that only the gods could possess. 1

Alastor was no different; his desire to become stronger was something he wanted to achieve for a loved one lost to death. In that respect, he and Alastor were not so different.

"Drink the potion and take this sword, remember that if you betray me, you will die by the very sword you hold in your hands." Gilgamesh watched as Alastor drank the potion, clutched his chest, and fell unconscious to the ground.

"Take him to an unoccupied bedroom; he will awaken when the effects of the potion integrate with his body."

"Yes, sir." Several guards stepped forward and lifted Alastor from the ground.

"Is it a good idea to give him that power?" Simon asked with a calmer expression.

"It doesn't matter; he will be a good guardian in my ranks as long as he fulfills his desire." Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "Now it's time to give you a sword, Simon; do not disappoint me."

Simon's expression turned serious, and he said, "Even if I die, I will not disappoint you, my lord." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 15 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 30: Oath of Loyalty

"What you hold in your hands is a Noble Phantasm that will grant you incredible power beyond most people in this world. As you will be my right hand, you must possess power befitting of this world." 2

"Um… who are you?" Simon gazed at the weapon that had never before touched this earth and felt truly blessed.

Simon, who was still taken aback by this incredibly powerful weapon, stammered, "It still amazes me, even after having seen much of what you can achieve. I take pride in dedicating my life to your purpose in this world."

Although it was a replica, the weapon Gilgamesh had given to Simon was a valuable cursed sword with the effect of canceling the effects of spells for a short period of three seconds and replicating magic every six seconds, culminating in a unique attack that could split a mountain in two.

This weapon also possessed the authority of the Gate of Babylon. Once the user died, it would return to its original place. Furthermore, to protect itself, it was enchanted so that if there were any thoughts of betrayal, the weapon would automatically kill the user.

Gilgamesh, upon hearing these words from Simon, smiled. Then, he looked into the distance where the knights were training with their new swords and said, "I am just an extraordinary man. Do not call me God or anything related, for I am not. Both you and I are just men in this world." 5

"Are you sure about giving me this weapon?" Simon asked, still unsure if Gilgamesh was some kind of reincarnated hero.

"If you keep insisting, I'll take that weapon back to my treasury… It's a gift, for your past and future services in my name. With this, you won't be bound to me; maybe I'll go live on a mountain in another twenty years. You can live your life, find a woman, and have some children. We only need to deal with a very troublesome being, perhaps in the future." 1

Those words left Simon with a palpable sense of unease, knowing that Gilgamesh was something akin to a god, but he no longer dwelled on it. He saw Gilgamesh as someone capable of achieving anything. Being considered his right hand, he felt a growing pride in his body and was glad he had made the right choice.

"Mom, Dad, your son will become someone extraordinary beyond this realm. Someone who will stand by the brightest man in this world, and I will bring glory to our family name." Simon clutched the necklace around his neck and went to train with the guards.

…

Inside Gilgamesh's mansion.

"How long will you keep hiding?" Gilgamesh's voice resonated in the spacious place, empty of people, and from the depths of the darkness emerged a petite figure – the woman who had attempted to assassinate him.

"It seems you've made a decision. However, if you wish to stay by my side, we'll make an oath of protection and service." Gilgamesh snapped his fingers, and two golden daggers emerged from his ripples. He then walked toward the assassin and said, "From now on, you shall be called Ana. You will work for me, and in return, I will take care of every girl you bring to my mansion." 4

"Of course, we won't go around kidnapping people… What I mean is, I'll create an orphanage. There, they will have food, protection, and receive education, all thanks to my great generosity." Gilgamesh's words seemed devoid of emotion, as if what he was doing was a matter of honor for others. 1

What he wanted to establish now was a field of protection. He aimed to gain the favor of the needy, caring for the people whom the nobles had forgotten to protect. Although this city was one of the largest and wealthiest in the world, it had its impoverished sides like any kingdom ruled by simians.

But no one did anything because in this realm, slaves were the most precious asset, and on that point, Gilgamesh did not disagree. Every living being has a purpose in life, and now, the future slaves would find a purpose on their path to do things for him.

From Gilgamesh's perspective, this was a win-win situation, so this time, he was not doing it all for his own benefit.

"Believe it or not, I am changing, so I want to be different from the other filthy nobles in this realm who have tortured and hurt you. It seems there's still some love left in your heart, so you will follow me from now on."

Gilgamesh watched Ana hold the daggers and show no expression on her face. After all, she had a broken soul. But after a few seconds, she said, "I… I will follow… I just want food and not to kill anyone other than nobles."

"It's a deal!" Gilgamesh looked Ana up and down and pointed out, "By the way, wear more clothing on your body; they'll think I'm a damn pervert. Winter is approaching, and you'll be cold if you continue like this." 6

"Oh, okay." Ana nodded as she looked at the golden daggers in her hands.

After walking a few minutes, Gilgamesh frowned and turned to Ana. "I said follow me, but not in a literal sense. You can do whatever you want in the mansion. Read books, learn some etiquette from the maids, or delve into history… as long as what you want can be provided, there won't be any issue."

Ana watched as Gilgamesh walked away, her still-confused eyes scanning the grand hall of the mansion, and she said, "I can't read…" 3

…

In the individual rooms of the knights, located in a separate building from the main one, Alastor lay in a clean bed, every part of his body twitching.

"Stay with me, my dear grandson…"

"Don't worry, your grandfather will become a Sword God in your name…"

Gilgamesh had seen that Alastor had lived a life full of challenges and losses, but his determination to keep improving despite his old age defined him. From his youth, he had never had a burning desire for the sword and only wished to live off farming.

Such a humble lifestyle had taken him through life's ups and downs.

His story began in a small village, where he grew up amidst the tranquility of the countryside and the warmth of his family. He married a beautiful wife, and together they built a life full of love and happiness. But tragedy struck when his wife fell from a cliff, leaving a void in his heart that he could never completely fill.

Despite his pain, Alastor found the strength to carry on for his son, who was his reason for living. Raising his son alone was a challenge, but he did it for the sake of his wife's memory and the love he held. His son grew up and got married, and Alastor finally experienced the joy of becoming a grandfather when his grandson was born.

However, fate had cruel plans. A fateful robbery took the life of his son and daughter-in-law, leaving Alastor with the responsibility of raising his grandson, who became the last spark of light in his life. Alastor cared for him diligently, instilling in him values of strength, honor, and perseverance. From an early age, the grandson expressed his desire to become the world's greatest swordsman, a dream that Alastor supported with all his heart. 2

Years passed, and the grandson grew, training under his grandfather's guidance. The two shared endless hours of practice, forging a strong and unique bond. Alastor saw in his grandson the potential for a bright and promising future and believed in him with unwavering fervor.

However, life is sometimes unfair. Illness took Alastor's grandson, robbing him of the dream he so dearly wished to fulfill. On his deathbed, the young man said that even if he couldn't fulfill his own dream, Alastor would do it for him. That child only sought for his grandfather to keep on living, as if he weren't with him, his grandfather would die shortly after he did. 6

Those words became a sacred oath, and Alastor pledged to honor his grandson's memory by becoming the Sword God he couldn't be himself.

With unwavering determination, Alastor began his rigorous training. Despite his advanced age, his sturdy body and unbreakable willpower led him through unimaginable challenges. Every strike, every sword movement, was an expression of his dedication to his grandson and his firm desire to fulfill his promise.

As time passed, Alastor showed everyone that age was not an insurmountable limitation. His skill with the sword grew every day, but he was, after all, an old man who was losing strength with each passing day.

When he visited the place where a ten-year-old boy was fighting against a Sword King, his sword told him that this child could make him a Sword God.

And his sword had not been wrong! 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 31: The Purplehorse Family 4

"This is much more interesting than I thought…" Murmured Gilgamesh from the balcony of his room in the silver palace, gazing into the distance with a serene expression on his face.

Who would have told him in the beginning that a God would visit him in his dreams, attempt to assassinate him on two occasions, and that all of this would be led by the decadent circumstances of the environment in which he found himself?

Gilgamesh didn't seek to rule in this realm; his enthusiasm for being the king of a kingdom that didn't deserve him was minimal. At the same time, all he wanted was to live his human life to the fullest, but there was always a trigger that dragged him towards power and eventually greatness. 3

After all, he was a king of kings; anyone who saw him as anything less was simply blind. However, he found it hard to believe that the gods could walk the earth as they pleased, especially since they didn't adhere to any specific religion.

Hitogami, the human God, was his main target for coming into this world after trying to control him, so he would make sure to kill him, no matter how long it took. 1

But as he had experience in facing gods, he knew that sooner or later the messengers called apostles, children of gods, envoys, or any other title bestowed upon them in this world would somehow seek to end his life before he could end that of a certain God.

Following that rule, Gilgamesh had chosen to create the orders of heroes. Essentially, like Simon and Alastor, they now possessed Noble Phantasms that he had taken from the messengers of the gods in the war where he was crowned Emperor of humanity. 1

At the same time, the knights, who were now fifty in number, had truly impressive swords that would at the very least elevate them to the rank of Sword Emperor, something that represented a specific level within this world.

Having a order of knights, heroes who would fight on behalf of true humanity within this world, the attention he should give to the messengers of the human God would be minimal.

The possibility of that God interfering in his life would be minimal, so as long as no one had sworn loyalty to him, the chances of him being an enemy were high.

"Who would have thought that I would ever give my precious treasures to those who would be my swords and warriors, but it is necessary because if the human God interferes with their thoughts, I would have to be vigilant no matter what…" Gilgamesh shook his head, and just as he was about to enter his room, he saw in the distance a convoy of carriages bearing the Purplehorse family's banners. 1

The knights, who had already prepared themselves in beautiful black armor, awaited the arrival of this noble family in the quarters of the prince Gilgamesh, so they performed a small welcome ceremony.

"They've arrived earlier than expected, but it's better to address this issue as soon as possible." Gilgamesh said as he walked towards his room and waited for the right moment.

…

"What kind of person is Prince Gilgamesh?" A man with an anxious expression murmured this question inside one of the carriages in the Purplehorse family's convoy.

"And why does that matter? He found our little one; that's what reflects a small part of his behavior." Said a woman with blonde hair tied in a very reserved hairstyle.

"If you think so little of Prince Gilgamesh, then he will devour you without even knowing when it happened…" An elder, the current head of the Purplehorse family, looked coldly at his useless son.

This man named Percival Purplehorse led the Purplehorse family of knights, and after the disappearance of his beloved granddaughter, he remained on the sidelines of the internal struggle among the two factions of the elder princes and the only princess who was in the second position of succession. 1

He was not just any old man, as his power was said to be that of a Sword Saint, and the quality of warriors descended from his family was increasing as they grew. This alone demonstrated that the future importance of his family held promise.

However, Percival had little time left to lead the Purplehorse family, and inevitably, this position would fall to his useless son, Cedric, who couldn't protect his daughter well enough and had her taken from him without immediate knowledge. Such humiliation had cast a somber atmosphere within the family to the point that as long as they knew who had the precious daughter of the Purplehorse family, they would launch a direct attack without regard for the consequences.

But such moves would be too arrogant and might not even occur, as they would likely bury his family in obscurity. However, things had taken a very important turn for the family's future since they had recently received a letter from Prince Gilgamesh stating that their daughter was under his care, safe and sound, and they were invited to meet with their relative.

This would have been perfect for Percival to know who was responsible for kidnapping his granddaughter, but before that, Prince Gilgamesh had killed the Sword King titled the Bone Crusher when he was just ten years old in front of thousands of people. Only those who witnessed that fight could describe how horrifying the death of a prestigious Sword King was.

Everything was deeply interconnected to the point that Percival had pieced together what had happened. It was said that a few weeks ago, Prince Gilgamesh was kidnapped and then reappeared in a tavern with dozens of corpses, and afterward, this same prince killed a Sword King.

Upon learning of this, Percival knew that Prince Gilgamesh had sent a very clear message to all his enemies within the royalty. But after that same day, the mansion of Prince Gilgamesh was attacked, where Princess Ariel was also present.

What happened that very night still shook the kingdom, and that was because the Prime Minister had been brutally murdered with more than a hundred swords plunged into his body. Percival was no fool; he knew that the one who could have his daughter kidnapped was the Prime Minister of the Asura kingdom. 5

As the Prime Minister was killed by Gilgamesh, he managed to rescue his granddaughter from that swine's mansion. But here is where a problem arises. Is Gilgamesh, known as the Bloody Prince, so good as to save the slaves of the Prime Minister? It shouldn't be that way, but something must have been happening that Percival was overlooking in his speculation. 1

If, in some way, Prince Gilgamesh saved the slaves from the clutches of the Prime Minister, who mysteriously disappeared from his mansion, that means he learned that his granddaughter belonged to the Purplehorse family.

So, what is Prince Gilgamesh seeking by doing this? It's not simple charity, so what the prince might be seeking is the support of noble families who remain on the sidelines of the struggle for the future throne of the Asura kingdom.

Percival had understood this plan to a certain extent, but knowing they were dealing with a powerful candidate for the throne of the Asura kingdom, if the Purplehorse family supports Prince Gilgamesh, other families might follow suit, and the position for a future king could favor Gilgamesh, the Bloody Prince.

"Do you believe in the rumors, father?" Cedric looked at his father with a serious expression. 1

Percival smiled, looked at his son, and said, "Prince Gilgamesh is a man who doesn't hesitate to kill. At his young age, he's a powerful Sword King and possibly a genius in magic as well. If someone like him went unnoticed for more than ten years, do you think the rumors about Prince Gilgamesh's talent are unfounded?"

"Certainly, all families would bet on him because he's more than perfect to be a king, but at the same time, they would question supporting him because it's too late," Cedric also understood what others would think in response to their family's visit to the quarters of the prince Gilgamesh.

"We are in the midst of the war; that prince Gilgamesh openly invited us to the factional war for the succession of the current King Asura…" Percival smiled maniacally because from the beginning, they had no chance of avoiding what the other factions thought of the Purplehorse family.

"And should we be afraid?" Cedric frowned, tightened the sword in his hands, and said, "If any of those families interpret ours as weak, they'll be in for a big surprise when they underestimate our strength."

"Haha, it seems that look of yours has returned to your face…" Percival looked at his son and smiled with pride. Now, they only had to see what the behavior of that prince Gilgamesh would be. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 32: What I Want

Tristina was nervous. She never expected this to happen and didn't know how to look at her parents after everything that had happened. Her childhood was shattered, her will to move forward was weak, and all she could think about was repaying her debt to Prince Gilgamesh.

However, when she heard that her family had arrived at this mansion, her whole body froze, and she even forgot how to breathe properly. A panic attack filled her chest, and everything seemed to be engulfed in oppressive darkness.

"What am I doing…" Tristina murmured, not wanting her family to see her in such a pitiful state.

At the same time, in the mansion's hallway leading to the main hall, Simon spoke, "Go and greet the guests, tell them to be discreet with their words so as not to disrupt Tristina's stability." 1

Simon placed a hand on his chest and nodded. He wasn't so useless as to not understand what Gilgamesh meant, so he nodded, grasping his lord's point.

"After bringing them in, anyone from the Purplehorse family should ensure that the guards outside see no prying eyes in this place. They can kill anyone causing disorder in my name, no matter who they are." Gilgamesh immediately commanded according to his own conjectures.

Simon readily accepted the order and refrained from saying anything irrelevant. If this had been before, Simon might have thought that Gilgamesh was forging his first alliance to seize the throne, like everyone else, and would have valued this encounter. But due to the words Gilgamesh had spoken about this realm, he knew that the prince's interests were quite peculiar.

"You should appear strong in front of your family; that way, you'll make them feel a bit calmer." Gilgamesh said as he walked over to where Tristina was and settled into an individual armchair near a fireplace.

"I apologize for giving you this image; I simply couldn't contain my emotions." Tristina wiped away her tears and sat up in one of the side chairs. 1

"In situations like these, which are difficult to handle, you should think about what you want from now on, not what others want from you. I've told you before, if you don't believe that your family is the path for you, then you can serve me." Someone like Gilgamesh had never had emotional problems, so things like pain or guilt were not emotions he felt too frequently.

What mattered was having a life; what you could achieve afterward could drastically change what you felt in that moment.

Gilgamesh, of course, had a grand plan behind all of this. That very reason would change the normal course of this world and stir the tides of the future.

In his previous moves, Gilgamesh had set up a board large enough for everyone to participate, even if they were not directly related to the Asura kingdom. For others, the movements on the board represented their future and the destruction of their entire history. Regardless of what happened, as long as Gilgamesh moved the board, everyone had to adapt to the circumstances if they didn't want to be consumed by the tide's waves.

This would be Gilgamesh's grand step, even if he had to resort to desperate situations. If he could secure the loyalty of the Purplehorse family, he would have the board in motion in his hands.

According to the records from the central database, they had all experienced years of peace, but the technology of this world remained lamentable. Compared to his realm, this country could be considered poor in values, what people felt for it, and what they were willing to give to protect it.

"Right this way, please!"

Simon's voice echoed in the distance, and a few seconds later, three unfamiliar individuals with the Purplehorse family emblems marked on their chests hurriedly entered.

"My child!"

"Parents… I'm sorry." Those were Tristina's only words before being embraced by her two parents. 4

Gilgamesh smiled at the scene. He was correct in reaching out to this family as they truly cared for their kin. Without showing any courtesy, he remained silently observing this scene until an elderly man took a few steps towards him and bowed respectfully. 1

"Prince Gilgamesh, I am the current head of the Purplehorse family, Percival Purplehorse! On behalf of myself and my family, we are deeply grateful that you were able to keep the youngest of our family safe." Percival said, completely ignoring his family's emotions. As the family head, if he displayed weakness in front of Prince Gilgamesh, he would appear weak in the prince's eyes. 1

When Gilgamesh saw this elder, he nodded in response and examined his appearance. Percival Purplehorse had the appearance of an elderly man, dressed elegantly in his traditional black uniform. His hair was completely white, as was his immaculate beard. He had visible wrinkles on his hollowed face, which gave him a soft appearance, but his eyes were as sharp as an eagle's.

"I didn't expect much from your family, but you have surprised me. Only now can I say that you have my attention." 1

"Your attention? What do you mean?"

"Well, I'd classify all the nobility of this kingdom as trash that needs to be cleaned up. Honestly, there's not a single family in this group that's exempt, but I can sense that your family is different, so we can continue this conversation in a more private setting while Tristina's parents catch up." Gilgamesh said.

Gilgamesh got up and walked towards an office within the mansion. Percival looked at his granddaughter and, without any expression on his face, followed the prince Gilgamesh through the hallways.

As he watched Gilgamesh's figure, his keen senses could perceive that this young man was indeed as he was described. Arrogance was evident in every one of his movements, so he knew it would be challenging to deal with someone like this.

"You must be quite intrigued by this situation, aren't you?" Gilgamesh entered the office, and Percival closed the door behind him.

"That… you're correct. I have many questions that I require answers to." Percival dropped the respectful and cautious demeanor, shifting to a more direct posture.

"That's better. You may take a seat as I'd like to have a closer conversation," Gilgamesh extended his hand towards a chair and then continued, "For some time, many have tried to take my life. After the attempt that came closest, I sent them a message that wasn't heard by killing that Sword King."

Percival gave Gilgamesh a meaningful look and said, "It's surprising to hear that a child no older than a few years would kill a Sword King. I suppose it's not surprising that they thought it was some kind of fabricated joke."

Gilgamesh smiled and said, "That makes more sense for your explanation, but not for mine. They knew of my strength, but they wanted to kill me because there would be no second chance after that day. They knew that as time passes, my strength will become invincible across all continents, and let me tell you, they are right."

"After that day, at night, some assassins visited my mansion, and to my surprise, they were all led by the Prime Minister who supports my eldest brother in inheriting my father's throne." Gilgamesh said as he held a red rose matching the color of his eyes.

"So, what did you do?" Percival asked, feeling a chilling sensation.

"I killed that swine by impaling him with the swords of his personal guards. If you compare the pigs and that Prime Minister, I can confidently say that Darius Silva Ganius shed many more tears." Gilgamesh said with a calm expression, looked at Percival, and asked, "Do you know how I found out?"

"Did one of the assassins make a deal with you?" Percival asked in a doubtful tone.

It was possible but highly unlikely, as assassins were trained not to reveal their employer if captured.

"Exactly. I made a deal, and this assassin asked me to kill everyone except the slaves of that swine. So that's what I did, and in that place, I found your granddaughter." Gilgamesh explained.

Percival clenched his fists, and his indifferent expression couldn't contain the murderous intent he sensed in the surroundings. However, Gilgamesh, as if unaffected by this, continued, "Now you understand me when I say that this kingdom is rotten to its core, so I'm requesting your help."

"I understand your point, but becoming king with just the support of the Purplehorse family won't secure the throne for you." Percival wouldn't lead his family into a clear defeat against other factions, but Gilgamesh's next words left him speechless.

"Who said I want to be king?" 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 33: Production of Knights 1

"What?"

"Something like a King is too small for me. If I were to become a ruler in this world, I would become an Emperor. However, I do not desire to be the king of this realm." Gilgamesh looked outside through the window and spoke these words.

Percival gritted his teeth and said, "Then, if you do not desire the throne, why do you require the assistance of the Purplehorse family?"

"I need a shield that draws all the attention from the outside, something that doesn't focus on my movements and allows me to act freely even if I dominate the entire world of commerce."

Gilgamesh then turned his gaze towards Percival and said, "By pledging your loyalty to me, you won't be offering your neck for others to tighten the noose. I will send Alastor, a current Sword Emperor, and several Sword Kings to protect your family. But if they are not enough, I will personally step in to deal with any enemy targeting your family."

After the rise of various families, it was common for assassins to be sent to kill their descendants, causing the family's growth to stagnate. That's why, by taking control of Gilgamesh's public moves, many would point their swords towards them to find out who was supporting them.

Percival Purplehorse was no longer furious; in fact, he felt numb from what he had just heard. Does Prince Gilgamesh have a Sword Emperor at his disposal?

"So, what services do you require besides being the face of your businesses?" Percival asked, not daring to question Gilgamesh's strength, as this young prince probably had someone very powerful backing him.

"The slavery business generates the most money after swords and magic books in this world. For that reason, I will buy all the slaves who arrive in this realm, and I want some of them to be trained by your family."

Gilgamesh raised his hand and continued, "I understand your confusion, but I won't buy the slaves without an apparent reason. I will need loyal workers who carry in their minds the gratitude of being liberated from their slavery. I need talented warriors and mages who can take care of what is mine."

"Your Purplehorse family will produce excellent knights, with principles of loyalty and greatness ingrained in their behavior. Besides what they will achieve by being loyal to me, they can stand out from the rest and eventually prevail over other noble families in this realm."

Gilgamesh didn't know what decision Percival would make, but since he had revealed so much, they wouldn't leave this realm alive if they chose not to be loyal to him. That's why he was committing the Purplehorse family to his path, ensuring that their secrets would be kept safe.

"I gave your family an incredible gift, I proposed a business that no other family would deny, so I hope for your cooperation and loyalty," Gilgamesh said with a gentle smile and added, "I hope you can make the right decision."

"I'm not sure what you saw in my family, perhaps it was just a twist of fate that we became connected in this way. But let me make something clear, the Purplehorse family consists of powerful knights with unwavering dignity. If you are willing to protect us, we will be loyal to you, as we are eternally grateful, and because your character is respected by ours."

Percival could do nothing but accept, as merely coming to this place meant that other families would be watching them. But when he heard Gilgamesh's proposal, there was no reason to refuse, so the smartest move would be to pledge loyalty to Prince Gilgamesh. 1

Everyone might think that simply showing gratitude would allow them to leave this mansion, but Percival knew it wasn't so, and they would likely be attacked if they didn't give Gilgamesh a concrete answer. That's why he had come to this meeting, as he wanted to judge for himself the prince Gilgamesh's attitude and make a decision based on that.

"I'm glad to hear that from you, Mr. Percival. Now, let's discuss the next steps. Firstly, I will send you 300 slaves that you will have to categorize into three different sections. The first is warriors, the second mages, and the third various talents. You'll need to consider the preferences of these slaves and whether their talent is worth it. You must decide based on whether their talent exceeds your desire."

Gilgamesh stood up and continued, "But you must remember that no one is indispensable; everyone should know they can be replaced. Therefore, after categorizing these slaves, you will begin their training. At the same time, I will start hiring warriors who are willing to pledge loyalty to me and seek power. They will need to be educated, and I will leave that to your family as well."

"Forgive my bluntness, but if you're not interested in the throne, is it necessary to have so many guards?" Percival asked, not quite understanding this particular point.

"Of course, they are necessary. I will need someone to kill the pigs and protect my treasures. I plan to take over the auction houses and create a significant business to gain authority and real power within this world."

Gilgamesh's response was cold, and Percival understood that even though he didn't desire the throne, he seemed to value the things he possessed greatly. He still didn't know how the prince Gilgamesh had made all of this work, but it wasn't his job to question and find logic in everything Gilgamesh did.

"It is rumored that certain gods walk the earth, and others are unknown to most people. For that reason, I need you to swear loyalty to me. In return, I will bestow upon you a special sword that will protect and judge you if you ever betray my hand."

"Do you have any enemies of that kind?"

"I have no enemies, Mr. Purplehorse. All you need to do is what I tell you, and I can assure you that glory awaits your family." 8

"What about what the other noble families will think?" Percival asked this question. He only needed to be sure of Gilgamesh's stance on the matter.

"Those families will disappear just as the prime minister did; there's no one who can stop me. So, before we embark on a journey through the world, we must automatically stabilize my plans… For now, I only need your oath and that of your family," Gilgamesh said as a brilliant ripple appeared behind him, and a sword materialized in the air.

"If you feel more comfortable, it's not necessary for your family to swear loyalty to me. You just need to be careful that outside influences don't sway your family members' decisions. Just know that a certain being can enter your dreams if you don't have an amulet to protect you, like this sword."

"I will ensure that everyone takes an oath in your honor, so as a show of my valor, I will pledge loyalty to you right now." Percival then took the sword in silence and knelt on one knee as a sign of the highest loyalty he could show to Gilgamesh.

"That sword will enhance your abilities and serve as an amulet." Gilgamesh said with a satisfied smile.

"Yes, my lord. From now on, the Purplehorse family serves only the faction of the prince Gilgamesh." Percival said as he held the sword in his hands and observed the mark that appeared on his fist. Without a doubt, this was a life contract.

However, something told him he had made the right decision.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 34: A Tower 2

Not many years had passed since Tristina was kidnapped and treated as a slave, but she needed to go through a long and rigorous process of recovery.

For Gilgamesh, this was very irrelevant because if she was strong enough to survive that ordeal, it meant her will to live was strong. Now, with the loyalty of the Purplehorse family, he was about to embark on the next plan he had in mind to further strengthen his forces.

Today, he didn't necessarily need an army, but he was merely preparing in case someone attempted to harm his treasures. There was nothing more to it, and the fact that he was using his swords to give the slaves an opportunity to better themselves alongside him was much better than mercy.

This world was dark, like any other, and he couldn't change that even if he wished to. But what he could do was protect those who needed it as a leader to follow.

Gilgamesh cast a cold, icy glare at all those who watched him from a distance. None of them had the slightest clue about the power concealed within his small frame, but that was alright. To them, he was just a weak prince who had been fortunate, and to some extent, this benefited him.

"Should I kill them?" Alastor, standing beside Gilgamesh, asked as if it were a matter of little importance. 2

Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "We can't go around killing people. Tarnishing my reputation further is not something I desire."

"Let's bid farewell to our guests; they must prepare as they have some tasks to carry out for me." Gilgamesh said as he descended the stairs.

"Yes, my lord." Alastor walked calmly behind Gilgamesh, observing every corner of the hallway.

Now, Alastor's strength was slowly increasing, strengthening his muscles, bones, and nerves that had worn out over the years.

…

Main hall, Gilgamesh's mansion.

Gilgamesh sighed as he looked at the girl in front of him.

"Tristina, from now on, and until you can prove otherwise, the only person you should worry about is yourself. You haven't rested well these past few days, which is why I contacted your family as soon as possible."

Upon hearing the word "rest," Tristina shuddered as if she had been caught committing a punishable offense. However, she restrained herself and took a deep breath. 1

"There are no words to describe my gratitude, so I want to make a solemn pledge that I will support you in whatever you require from now on. Perhaps it doesn't seem like it, but my desire is to continue training with the sword to find my inner stability and become someone recognized for my strength." Tristina was resolute in her words, and her parents standing by did not interfere with their daughter's decision.

"Then become strong, and when you are powerful enough, come to me." Gilgamesh extended his hand, and with a golden gleam, a beautiful sword appeared in his hand. "Tristina, remember that limitations are in the mind, so take this sword and live life on your terms." 3

"That is…"

The eyes of everyone in the room sparkled as they saw the beautiful sword emit a chilling aura. Undoubtedly, that sword was more than valuable in Gilgamesh's treasury.

"I understand how you feel, but my purpose in this life goes no further than following my own path without being bothered by anyone else. I detest the immoral behavior of humans who call themselves nobles, so before traveling the world, I want to form an impenetrable circle among those who want to continue on the path of being human."

Listening to Gilgamesh speak with a calm and indifferent tone, a feeling of reverence arose in the hearts of all present, and even Tristina's father, Cedric, stepped forward and said, "I heard the decision my daughter made, and I agree. If you believe that my assistance will be needed on the path you are about to take, I am willing to pledge my loyalty."

"No one will regret making that decision, so I entrust my people to your care, and I hope that the Purplehorse family creates good knights who truly protect the people and not the nobility's swine." Gilgamesh said as he handed a sword to Cedric, who regarded it with pride.

Now, all that remained was to wait. As long as the Purplehorse family could create loyal and worthy servants, there would be nothing to worry about, and Gilgamesh would continue his path in peace.

…

A few days later…

Black Pelas Auction House.

Private room.

"This is the latest work done by an architect who meets the requirements you need. It can accommodate eight hundred people, a huge tower right next to it as you requested, and the available grounds are ready for renovation." Anderson extended a blueprint in front of Gilgamesh, who nodded. This tower would revolutionize all the structures in the city of Ars, and the best part was that it would only be a place where his people could rest, train, and eat without being bothered by others.

"This tower must be operational by the end of this year without any delays. Ensure they receive good payment and that the materials are of the highest quality," Gilgamesh said as he looked at the construction, nodding in satisfaction.

Anderson nodded. He had been working outside his comfort zone because the pay was good. During this time, he had received payment in the form of gold ingots and magical stones destined to be sold in large quantities.

He had seen many things in his life, but what the prince Gilgamesh was doing with the construction in a poor part of the city was beyond words. Not only did he want to establish a magic tower, as he called it, but also several schools and orphanages.

Gilgamesh knew that buying all the slaves entering the capital of the Asura Kingdom would cause him significant problems when it came to placing them, so there was no better way than creating special areas to house all these people.

He knew this would upset the nobles, but eventually the city would be taken over by his innovative constructions, and he would be able to reform parts of this kingdom according to his interests.

In addition to this, by controlling the slaves entering this kingdom, he could not only improve his servants but also forge important ties with tribes, noble families, and villages that would be grateful for having their children returned to their respective families.

Of course, there were families that sold their children, and such slaves would be sent to the Purplehorse family to be trained in swordsmanship, while those who wanted to study magic would have the magic tower that was about to be built for that purpose.

Furthermore, he needed a place that would be protected by his treasures where not just anyone could enter. This way, that so-called human god could not exert his influence within his tower.

"By the way, Prince Gilgamesh, since many of the resources you've purchased are filling up the warehouses, do you have any special plans beyond all this?" Anderson, despite appearing manipulable, was very observant and well-informed.

Gilgamesh, who heard this, smiled and said, "I already told you I don't care about the throne, but if my brothers' factions continue to bother me, I wouldn't mind being a king in this world just to teach them a good lesson."

"I've heard that many families that haven't taken a faction in the throne struggle are interested in contacting you. Even many of the families supporting your brother were interested in you."

"As you know well, only knight families are of interest to me. Others wouldn't be of any use since the Purplehorse family handles everything, isn't that enough?" Gilgamesh tasted a delicious strawberry pastry and said, "Isn't this world very vast?"

"It is, so vast that no normal person could explore it all," Anderson said with a nostalgic expression.

At that moment, a series of footsteps could be heard from outside the room, and soon a sound came from the door.

"Who is it?" Anderson asked, furrowing his brow.

"She's waiting for Prince Gilgamesh in his office!" Said a childish voice.

"It seems they're looking for you. Remember not to be too assertive with your words; she has a certain hatred for nobles." Anderson advised as he leaned towards Gilgamesh.

"At last, she has arrived. I wonder what kind of woman owns this auction house." Gilgamesh smiled innocently, but there was a dangerous aura in his eyes. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 35: The Mysterious Owner

As Gilgamesh entered the silent room, the scent of flower petals filled his senses, and the room's decor was filled with books, medicines, and many sheets covered in writing in a language he had not yet studied.

"I must thank you for such a reception, but this lack of respect is not something I can tolerate." Gilgamesh found no one in the room, not exactly where someone who receives a guest should be. Instead, the feminine silhouette was behind a long curtain made of dark fabric.

"You are much smaller than I imagined, Prince Gilgamesh." A woman, dressed in white, her delicate face carried a seductive tone but was devoid of emotions. She had an air of arrogance, something that could be easily perceived.

For Gilgamesh, who had seen beauties and goddesses, this woman had a normal appearance for which he would not gaze upon like any other man dominated by sexual desire. But what stood out most about this woman were her pointed ears, emerald-green eyes, and the jewels that adorned her body.

"I was too polite with someone like you by showing my real face; I am not known for this appearance, so I am already being very considerate with you."

At that moment, the bright eyes of this elf fell upon Gilgamesh. There was no lust or bewilderment like the noble swine of this realm, which surprised her greatly and also garnered her respect. 3

The attractive eyes of this woman were evident. However, Gilgamesh remained standing, calm, comfortable, and with a breath as if there was nothing in front of him important enough to pay attention to.

"Gilgamesh, my name is Elaine, and I am the owner of this auction house, of which you have been an incredible customer these past few days."

Elaine greeted Gilgamesh directly, although her height was not balanced, Elaine was much shorter than usual. Therefore, she was not much taller than Gilgamesh already was.

Gilgamesh nodded casually. Despite Elaine's unparalleled beauty, he was not moved by this gesture and, on the contrary, said, "In my first encounter with someone of your kind, you are indeed a very beautiful woman. I was expecting an elderly lady in her twilight years as the owner of this auction house."

"Should I take that as a compliment? Furthermore, I must add that I deeply detest men." Elaine looked into Gilgamesh's crimson eyes, and certainly, this young man would be very attractive in the near future.

"If someone as beautiful as you says so, it's because you hadn't met me, or perhaps, certain magical reasons prevented you." Gilgamesh said as he walked to a chair near the window.

Like a pure diamond in Gilgamesh's eyes, this woman in front of him had captured his complete attention due to how intriguing she was.

"Tell me, Prince Gilgamesh, what are your intentions in coming to my Auction House when there are better ones in this city?" Elaine gazed at this young prince with a cold expression; what she hated most was nobles pretending to be innocent when they were the worst of humanity.

Gilgamesh acted as if he didn't notice Elaine's attitude. He comfortably propped his feet up on the chair and looked at her, speaking sincerely, "I want to own an auction house. Your auction houses were the right ones, so I planned to buy them and take control." 1

"The fact that I haven't severed your neck means I appreciate the workers here, so you can leave as soon as possible. The Black Pearl Auction House will no longer do business with you."

Gilgamesh stopped playing around, and his eyes turned cold. "You must think that, because of your great age, you know everything, but I have more years than you think, and you should be grateful to receive a compliment from me."

As he finished saying that, several shimmering ripples appeared in the room, and chains like snakes moved toward Elaine and held her tightly. 1

"You!"

Elaine wanted to dodge those chains, but before she knew it, her feet had already been firmly bound, and no matter what she did, she couldn't free herself. She, a powerful elf who could defeat Sword Kings and evade the most powerful spells, had been subdued by golden chains from a ten-year-old boy.

She was trembling with anger, and her face was deeply flushed. Elaine had invited him because she wanted to know what kind of prince he was, all because he wanted to make such a significant move with slavery in the city of Ars.

"You have pride, I can understand that," Gilgamesh said, not acknowledging her anger as he approached Elaine. "You think there's no man who could deserve your body, but let me tell you, not all are the trash you imagine. Furthermore, I don't want your auction house for any particular reason; I simply don't want to wait for your decision when making purchases, selling something, or auctioning a particular item."

"Become my right hand, and if you wish, at some point, you could get to know me better." Gilgamesh looked into Elaine's eyes and lightly touched her face, which only displayed a cold expression. 2

"Not in a hundred years would I marry a human, and much less someone like you." Elaine replied through gritted teeth. 1

"I can feel the chains within your soul; it must be some kind of curse. As my first gesture of sincerity, I will break that seal," Gilgamesh's eyes gleamed, and his hand drew near Elaine's abdomen.

"Don't you dare touch me!" Elaine screamed, but at that moment, she felt a surge of golden energy pierce through her belly and spread throughout her entire body.

The divine energy broke through the icy seals within Elaine's body, and she could only grit her teeth in pain. Her curse was to suffer from powerful waves of cold that, if left unchecked, could freeze her entire body. It was for this reason that there was a lot of medicine in her room, and why she traveled across the continent in search of a remedy for this curse. 1

However, at the most unexpected moment, a child immobilized her body and openly touched her. This was something she would not forgive, but when she felt that divine energy leave Gilgamesh's body, the tension in her body and her resistance gradually disappeared.

The chains loosened their grip, and Elaine, now powerless, slumped onto Gilgamesh's body. Due to the pain, she clung tightly to whatever she could and ended up embracing a complete stranger.

"Accursed meddler…" Elaine muttered before losing consciousness.

"The curse on your body must have been placed by a very powerful being; it took more effort than usual to remove it from your body," Gilgamesh carried Elaine to the sofa and looked at her sleeping form. His curiosity about her ears piqued his interest, but as he had resolved to change, he decided not to touch them. 1

"What the hell is happening to me? I should be glad that someone like me is interested in someone like her… Oh, what the hell am I saying." Gilgamesh shook his head and, after leaving a note on the table, exited the room.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 36: Moments Before the Auction

Elaine fell into a deep slumber, feeling a warm current enveloping her entire body, and a faint smile appeared on her chiseled face. This was the first time she had felt warmth in her body after being freed from that ice curse. 1

As she recalled her history, it was filled with tragedy and a coldness that her bones painfully reminded her of.

"I am free now…" Elaine's crystalline eyes shed tears as she felt the chains in her heart shatter.

…

Elaine, a one hundred and ninety-year-old elf, had traversed a path filled with suffering and pain. From her youth, she and her people had dreamed of exploring the world, traveling to unknown continents, and living unforgettable adventures. However, their dreams were soon tainted by the cruel reality they discovered.

The revelation of the true nature of humans, demons, and other malevolent races changed everything for Elaine. Every day, they faced kidnapping attempts and attacks that turned into an endless nightmare. Trust in humans began to fade, and Elaine and her group decided to isolate themselves, moving north in an attempt to distance themselves from others for a while.

In their search, they stumbled upon an ancient temple, a place that seemed full of promises. But they soon realized that the temple had other plans for them. Without warning, they were separated and thrown in unknown directions, like leaves carried by the wind.

Elaine found herself trapped inside a crystal for over a century. No one came to rescue her, and her heart filled with bitterness as she remained a prisoner in her crystal confinement. Finally, the crystal shattered, setting her free from her imprisonment. But her freedom came at a high price: a curse that would torment her forever, known as the "Frozen Body of the Moon Maiden." This curse froze her body during the nights without killing her, condemning her to a tormented existence.

Could she ever embrace someone at night?

Could she ever have a child? 2

The answer was no, for her curse grew worse with each passing year. The symptoms intensified, her body grew colder with each passing day, and frost turned into shards of ice that spread from her body at night. 1

Unable to return to her homeland due to her condition, Elaine took a different path. She turned to commerce and, with effort and perseverance, managed to establish herself as the owner of a respected auction house in the capital of the kingdom of Asura. The objects she had brought from the mysterious cave became treasures that captivated buyers and collectors.

Despite her success in business, Elaine remained obsessed with undoing the curse that haunted her. Over the years, she relentlessly searched for a cure, but could only partially alleviate the symptoms that plagued her. Her icy beauty and frosty aura earned her the nickname "Ice Fairy" among those around her, but few knew of her tragic history and constant struggle.

Elaine continued her life in the capital called Ars, hiding her suffering behind a facade of strength. While her spirit remained resilient, the weight of her curse never left her.

She knew the greed of the nobles, knew of their desire to touch beautiful skins, which is why she always wore different faces. But she didn't mind remaining in the shadows, investigating a way to break the magical chains that encircled her chest.

When she heard about the prince Gilgamesh, the child rumored to have been a genius in both magic and the sword in his childhood, she knew that things in the kingdom were about to change. And when she learned that this boy had come to her auction house interested in auctioning truly beautiful and valuable items, her interest grew, and she wanted to know why this boy wanted so many slaves.

Elaine had been in front of powerful individuals, prestigious mages, and nobles of the highest standards, but none of them bore that impressive look that Gilgamesh had on his face. She knew he wasn't just a child but something different.

When he discovered her curse with a single glance, and those chains held her firmly, she wanted to escape but couldn't. And when that warm energy invaded her body, she felt happiness for the first time and knew those chains were broken.

After over a hundred years of suffering, a prince named Gilgamesh had freed her from that icy prison. Upon awakening, she felt an emptiness in her chest but also a clear image of the one who had liberated her from her torment. 7

"His name was Gilgamesh…"

…

Gilgamesh's Mansion.

"Listen carefully, Alastor," Gilgamesh directed a penetrating gaze at his follower and said, "You must take care of the young ones for a while, at least in the first few months we must keep a close watch on the situation and how their training progresses."

"First and foremost, no one should touch my people, let alone seek to humiliate them. They all belong to me, and anyone who wants to trample on others must be educated properly. Also, supervise the talent in magic and compare its value to that of the sword. If those students excel in magic and it surpasses their sword skills, you can send them back to my mansion."

Gilgamesh had a plan for the more than three hundred slaves he had acquired from various sources. First and foremost, he needed to educate them, and there was nothing better than training in swordsmanship or learning magic. To make something of themselves in life, they needed to demonstrate their worth; only then could they move forward.

In life, one must put on the same level what they desire and what they excel at, test those two options, and choose the one in which they shine the most, regardless of whether it is to their liking or not. As slaves, whether sold by their families, kidnapped, or deceived, they were all slaves.

There was no middle ground for a slave, so Gilgamesh would give them a chance. It's true that most of them are women and of very good appearance, but he would do his best regardless of their looks and was considerate enough not to let them go for now.

In this world, if you don't have money and can't protect your life, there is no happiness, only tragedy follows. Something else he sought was personal growth as a human being, as war had turned him into a very cruel person.

"I will follow orders to the letter, my lord." Alastor bowed slightly and after discussing a few more things, he withdrew.

"It's much better than I expected. I hope you can live twenty more years." Gilgamesh looked at Alastor's back and focused his gaze on the books on his desk.

As he expected, his useless father had shown no interest in what he was doing or the assassination attempts against him. It's curious but expected since the nobility in this kingdom is as trashy as the demonic beasts.

At the same time, Gilgamesh had discovered his interest in women of other species. Those pointed ears of the elves, they weren't the only ones in this world full of different races. 10

"This world is exciting," Gilgamesh murmured with an exhilarating smile on his face. 10

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

Chapter 37: Auction [1] 1

"My body keeps growing, which should be normal as I'm about to turn eleven…" Gilgamesh observed his body in a large, wide mirror. It was normal to have this physique since the blood in his body had awakened, and divine energy had been on the rise.

With that in mind, he had now recovered more than half of his maximum abilities, and with this, there was no being in this world that could harm him, or so he hoped, as his knowledge of this place was still quite limited. But he wanted to have fun, to venture into this world and find what would fill his heart.

During these last few days, an order of knights had been formed called the 'Templar Knights,' a legion of knights who only followed the voice of man and believed in the strength of their sword. There was no religion that touched the heart of every man or woman who joined this legion, and each member received a sword and had to pledge loyalty to the supreme lord of the knights.

This order of Knights was being led by the Purplehorse family, so everyone suspected that this legion of knights was being sponsored by Prince Gilgamesh. Consequently, several families went to the Purplehorse family residence to seek their help in establishing contact with Prince Gilgamesh, aiming to support his cause and have his backing in the power struggle.

It was amusing, but Gilgamesh accepted their oath on the condition that they all pledged loyalty to him and did not tarnish his name with acts he would not tolerate in the nobility. Some nobles set aside their vile customs and embraced change, but those who refused were mysteriously killed that night.

Gilgamesh had spent his time reading history books, learning languages, and educating knights who worked in his mansion. During all this time, no one had interrupted him, not even his father paid attention to his actions in recent weeks. Therefore, Gilgamesh could act as he pleased without anyone getting in his way.

"My lord, the carriage is ready." Simon's voice echoed from outside, and Gilgamesh, dressed more to his liking, stepped out of his room.

"Is there anything novel that can pique my interest?" Gilgamesh asked as he boarded the elegant golden carriage he had made available for his people.

Simon, who was entirely different this time, always looked at Gilgamesh with utmost respect, so he replied, "Nothing that can pique your interest, but the purchase of slaves has been arranged, and the talent division is in progress for the future roles that will require the attention of trustworthy individuals."

"Everything in this life has value, doesn't it, Simon?" Gilgamesh smiled as he looked at the streets of the city, which seemed a bit livelier than usual.

Beside him, Ana, the assassin who had attempted on his life, sat eating mint candies. Her appearance had changed completely, and this time, she seemed less innocent, wearing the simplest clothing someone of her stature could wear.

"Anita, how's the training of my dear assassins going?" Gilgamesh asked, looking at Ana, who was usually silent.

"It will take years to show results. No one has talent, so they must be strong and train hard," Ana's flat tone was typical, as she seemed to dislike talking to others.

"It's incredible that I can only converse with you, my lord," Simon said, surprised. He remembered the time Ana scolded him for eating her coffee candies, and that day he realized how terrifying Ana could be despite her tiny stature. 4

Before they arrived at the Black Pearls Auction House, Gilgamesh told Simon that he didn't want to engage in tedious conversations with fake nobles, so they wouldn't stop to talk to them.

Finally, the carriage stopped outside the main entrance of the auction house, and Simon was the first to step out, revealing his enormous frame alongside that impressive black armor that seemed to weigh hundreds of kilograms but meant nothing to him.

"It's Prince Gilgamesh! I never thought I'd see him in this place!"

"This is the first time the prince Gilgamesh has appeared at an event outside the Silver Palace!"

"By God, he'll be quite the handsome man when he grows up."

Ignoring all the senseless comments, he finally arrived in front of the Black Pearls Auction House's entrance. It was easy to recognize as the largest building among all the facilities in this place.

Although this auction house was expanding throughout the kingdom of Asura, at this rate, it could become the first auction house to set foot on other continents without any problems.

But all of this was due to the meticulous moves of the owner, who seemed to have chosen good managers for the respective branches. Maybe she had raised them herself, which is not surprising since her life is so long that ninety years could be just her childhood.

Although this auction house never interfered in politics, they held great power because of the special items they auctioned. Neither royalty nor nobles dared to touch them, as they had all silently agreed not to lay a hand on the auction items from this house before they were auctioned.

Upon entering the auction house, Gilgamesh noticed that there were already many people inside.

The entrance hall of the Black Pearls Auction House was very large and beautifully decorated with heroic paintings depicting different types of creatures and magical races, some of which had delicate poems printed alongside them.

The entrance hall was divided into three parts. In the front, there was a massive door leading to the auction room. To the right, there were stands leading to private lounges where individuals from prestigious families could attend the auction. Finally, to the left, there were stands leading to reserved rooms for the staff of the place.

"My lord, I will find someone to guide us," said Simon, who was the only companion of Gilgamesh within this place.

Gilgamesh nodded and watched as Simon navigated through the crowd toward the counter where the receptionist was stationed.

After exchanging words, the receptionist looked at him and immediately rushed to the left of the stairs.

A moment later, a sturdy woman dressed in a fitted men's suit descended the stairs on the left side and approached them.

"Prince Gilgamesh, welcome to our Black Pearls Auction House! My name is Sarah, and I will take care of you until Elaine comes to visit!" Sarah said with a respectful smile. 1

"Where is Elaine?" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 38: Auction [2] 1

"She asks for your forgiveness, but she had a meeting with some special guests and said she would be with you before the auction begins." Sarah breathed coldly when she saw Gilgamesh's gaze fixed on her, like a dragon questioning the decisions of its creations.

Gilgamesh recognized this woman as a beastkin girl, and the strength concealed in her robust body was admirable. Most likely, she was at the level of a Sword King, something not easily achieved. 5

"My apologies for my rudeness, Miss Sarah," Gilgamesh spoke formally, though his expression didn't quite match his words. 1

"As far as I'm informed, this is your first visit to our auction house, and you're possibly one of the participants, correct? Then, please follow me to receive a welcome gift!" Sarah was now a bit more composed and simply carried out her duties as respectfully as possible.

Gilgamesh was intrigued by this welcome gift; no one had mentioned it before, even though he had been to this place repeatedly. Having nothing else to do before the auction, he simply said, "Very well."

"Then, please follow me." Sarah extended her hand and walked towards the left side where none of the other customers could enter.

Many of those in the vicinity turned their gaze but remained silent. They had heard the rumors, and confronting Prince Gilgamesh, who seemed to have a penchant for killing, would not lead to anything good.

Upon entering the room, presumably meant for Elaine alone, Gilgamesh walked to the front and saw numerous seats prepared, with people already waiting for everything to commence. His eyes inspected each of them, and after a while, he returned to a nearby armchair and reclined.

Simon, who was in charge of security, sat at the back of the room and closed his eyes to meditate. Seconds later, Sarah approached and said, "The first gift prepared for you is a magical crystal sword. This sword was found by my lady, and she prepared this gift for you. Since it's a complex sword to control and incredibly beautiful, Elaina decided not to sell it to strangers."

Gilgamesh was surprised by this gift. It's worth noting that there weren't many weapons in this world that mattered to him, but he was impressed by this crystal sword that resembled ice. The texture, coldness, and feel were worthy of belonging in his treasury, so having satisfied his tastes, he condensed a bright ripple and stored the sword.

Sarah, who was about to present the next item, was surprised when she saw that golden ripple and how Gilgamesh stored the sword. Without saying a word, she took out the next item and said, "Next is a bottle of honey wine. This bottle has a history of over a hundred years and is one of the most exquisite ones you can find in the central continent." 1

"Oh!" Gilgamesh exclaimed when he saw the dark glass bottle placed next to him. He examined its size, and his expectations soared. "It seems Elaine did her research well. I'll accept this gift as well."

"The next item is the simplest one. With this, you can bid at the auction without the need to speak." Sarah produced a red button and placed it on the table beside Gilgamesh. She then explained, "You just need to press it to raise your bid. The room you are in is called room zero, so you will be identified by that name."

"You can go now; don't bother me until my dear Elaine arrives. Tell her that if she doesn't show up before the auction starts, I'll destroy this place," Gilgamesh said in a sarcastic tone with a smile directed at Sarah.

Sarah looked at Gilgamesh, and a part of her told her he was lying, but the other part knew that Prince Gilgamesh's capabilities were not inferior to that. Therefore, she nodded and said, "Then, I shall take my leave. If you need anything, you can mention my name, and I will appear."

"Thank you for your services," Gilgamesh waved his hand, and after Sarah left, he took a golden cup from the Gate of Babylon and poured himself a glass of honey wine. 2

The color of this wine was golden, with subtle sweet aromas that gave Gilgamesh a different impression compared to the wines he was accustomed to. After pouring himself a glass, he took a light sip. The alcohol was smooth, the palate-feel was gentle, and it definitely made it into his top 10 favorite wines, but it couldn't surpass the godly wine he had in his reserves.

"A pity, I thought it would be better, but it's not bad," Gilgamesh poured himself another glass and said, "Simon, as a man, you should appreciate wine, although strangely, there are people who dislike it. Would you like to try a glass?"

"Can I?" Simon was surprised that the prince Gilgamesh considered it, knowing that the wine he had received was incredibly expensive and never thought he would be offered a taste so soon.

"It's not a big deal. If you manage to become a God of the Sword, I might consider you worthy of trying my godly wine," Gilgamesh didn't look directly at Simon but left him with these words, which, for someone like Simon, meant a lot.

After waiting for a few minutes and enjoying delicious food, Gilgamesh, with his enhanced hearing, heard footsteps approaching in his direction. Simon, in turn, opened his eyes and furrowed his brows, improving his breathing in anticipation of any sign of an enemy attack. However, Sarah's voice came from outside, saying, "The auction house mistress is here!"

"I never expected someone of her age to indulge in such high-quality wine. Now I can truly say I've seen it all," Elaine's cold voice came from the door, and then she entered calmly without looking at Simon, who was standing inside. 1

"May I ask which bastard made me wait so long?" Gilgamesh asked as he glanced at Elaine, who seemed to have a more lively expression than before. Of course, this was because she was no longer under the curse.

"I apologize; I was talking to some slavers who were contacted by my people to take all their slaves. Since you want to take control of all the slavery that enters the city of Ars, I have to handle these trivial matters," Elaine showed more respect than the last time, but her comments remained provocative as always, something that didn't displease Gilgamesh.

Women with character who don't lower themselves to his level were what truly fascinated Gilgamesh, although that wasn't the only detail that typically interested him. Still, Elaine was an incredibly talented woman whom Gilgamesh would benefit from having by his side. 5

"It's a pity that my body is that of a child," Gilgamesh thought with a certain pain within his body, but this was for the best. Being a child allowed him to experience the life he had lost in his previous lives, although certainly, with all the things he had done since arriving here, it didn't reflect that benefit at all. 2

"What did you say?" Elaine seemed confused by what she had just heard but decided not to inquire further, as it could create an unwanted misunderstanding with the person who had saved her future. 2

"It's nothing, but you must be decisive with those damn slavers. If they don't respect the normal price, if they decide to ignore it and sell slaves within seconds, they will be killed in a single night. At the same time, the slaves that were purchased will be taken from the buyers, and the buyers themselves will also be killed."

If others were to say such a thing, she would despise them for uttering such words with their mouths. However, Elaine looked at Gilgamesh's incomparably calm expression, and his tone of voice demonstrated confidence as he uttered the most arrogant words in the world.

Of course, this was not something to admire but something to fear. This only reinforced Elaine's suspicions that Gilgamesh was not a ten-year-old child but a being who had taken over the body of the prince Gilgamesh. 2

"So, what is the real reason you're doing this, Gilgamesh?" Elaine looked into his eyes and awaited his response. This time, she didn't want a random answer but a genuine one to determine if it would be worth following someone like him. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

Chapter 39: Auction [3]

"I suppose I'm bored; in the future, I simply want to have a clean place to live in and protect. If this kingdom were to be destroyed, I would seriously question whether to be its savior or simply ignore the threat," Gilgamesh said.

Gilgamesh changed his charismatic expression and spoke in a serious tone, "I want to marry and have several children. I still don't know if I'll have multiple wives or not; I'll simply travel the world and, at the end of my journey, build a place where I can live undisturbed and die like a simple human." 3

"You could be one of my wives. Perhaps if you prove yourself worthy and don't disappoint me in your future choices," Gilgamesh smiled as he held Elaine's hand, his eyes locking onto hers, and he whispered, "I know what you're thinking, but believe me when I say I've never been married before. I could take everything in this world, kill the remaining gods here, but all of that would be very boring. I just want to die and live as a human, but not before I kill the one being who angered me long ago." 1

Elaine's eyes went blank; she never imagined that Gilgamesh would read all her thoughts and answer her unspoken questions. With those words she had just heard, he confirmed many of the things she had been pondering since Gilgamesh freed her from her curse.

"Don't worry; I can't read thoughts, but I can read your face. So let me ask you a question that will decide whether I accept you as one of my future aides: have you ever encountered a God?" Gilgamesh asked with an emotionless expression.

If she says no, he will still know the answer without her needing to be honest. Truth be told, he had thought about it much more carefully, and Elaine could be an envoy of the Human God. All possibilities were open since in his previous life, the gods themselves created someone who, at that time, wasn't his best friend but had the power to match him in battle in every way. Therefore, he was unsure if this God who contacted him possessed those abilities.

"A God?" She looked towards Simon with concern.

"He won't betray me; he'd die before that," Gilgamesh glanced at Elaine and asked, "Do you know anything about it?"

"There's a Dragon God in this world, but I've never seen it, even though I travel a lot. As for other gods, I've never had any contact with them before." Elaine replied honestly, but then added, "However, when I entered that temple where I was held captive, there were many mentions of a higher God. It didn't have a name, and there was no illustration of it, as if no one had ever known it."

Gilgamesh raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. Elaine wasn't lying, and secretly, he was pleased because she could potentially be a future wife, one of them if he ever encounters another who piques his interest. 6

"Now that's interesting. When I removed the seal on your heart, I discovered that it was made of divine energy that only gods possess. I suppose after breaking that seal, I angered some God of this world, but it doesn't matter. There's nothing that can defeat me," Gilgamesh said.

"Why do you mention it?" Elaine asked with a curious look. She knew that the more knowledge she had, the more danger she would be in, but she didn't care.

"When I had my awakening, a certain idiotic God invaded my dreams and asked me to kill that Dragon God. Of course, I refused, and from that day on, if I ever find anything related to that God named Hitogami with any being in this world, I will kill it with my own hands." Gilgamesh wouldn't let any follower of Hitogami escape, even if it were the king himself behind it all.

"And can you defeat a God?" Elaine asked without much hesitation.

Gilgamesh considered it for a moment and said, "I don't know how strong that God is, but I am not weaker than him. I could give you my answer when I test the strength of the Dragon God, although I have my methods to end the lives of gods." 5

He didn't say this to boast but to acknowledge all of his abilities. He had faced demigods and envoys sent to kill him, confronted creatures created by the gods to punish humanity, and personally eliminated them all. 2

In that war, humans won the battle against the gods, and he, Gilgamesh, was considered the emperor of humanity before he died. If you counted the feats of any other man, none of them, upon their death, would make the whole world weep, all forms of life, including plants. No one on Earth or in heaven could match him.

"It's not that I have a hatred for the gods, but that particular one who stood before me in my dreams must be eliminated." Gilgamesh looked at Elaine and said before the auction began, "So, taking advantage of the approach, would you like to marry in the future and be one of my wives?" 3

Gilgamesh's question was natural, as if it were something normal for a ten-year-old to propose marriage to an elf with over a hundred years of life. If anyone knew about this, it would be considered somewhat peculiar. However, he was neither a child nor a saint to deny that the most natural thing in life is to reproduce and die.

Elaine looked into Gilgamesh's eyes; her heart fluttered, and she said with a smile on her beautiful face, "For now, I'll settle for being your business partner. If you still think the same in five years, then I'll give you an answer."

Satisfied with that response, Gilgamesh asked, "By the way, what kind of weapons do you use?"

Elaine was puzzled by this and replied, "I've always been better with the use of the bow, but it's a weapon that doesn't stand out much in combat when it comes to facing mages and swordsmen. That's why I learned to use a sword, and after dozens of years, I became a Sword Queen, although no one knows it." 1

Gilgamesh rubbed his chin and murmured, "Yes, I believe I have a bow in my treasury…"

Within seconds, a beautiful golden ripple appeared beside Gilgamesh, and after he reached his hand into that ripple, a gorgeous silver bow materialized in front of him.

"This is a very powerful weapon; I took it from a hero… I believe it was from a very powerful enemy, but there's no need for you to know that. This weapon is strong; it will draw from your body as much as your magical energy or battle aura, so this will be our contract seal."

"Do you accept?" Gilgamesh smiled, having revealed so many of his secrets; she would be a fool not to accept following him. But since she had already given her response, there was no need for her to refuse.

"Then I will accept your proposal, Gilgamesh," Elaine said in a calm tone. She extended her hand and touched the beautiful bow that seemed like a weapon created by a deity. 7

Finally, the auctioneer, who had entered and stood in the middle of the platform, announced the start of the auction.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Today I used the daily chapter schedule, but there was an error between 40 and 41 since both were changed, I will publish an extra chapter today and only one tomorrow. I look like Gege, the JJK author who forgot to draw a chapter.

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 40: Auction [4]

"Ladies and gentlemen, welcome! First and foremost, I must thank you for your patience, as always. Knowing that the entire place is packed, let the auction begin!"

A few seconds later, the auctioneer, a middle-aged man, began to explain the rules of this special auction.

Raffaele then entered with a square object in his hands, covered with fine leather gloves. This square object was shrouded in a snow-white cloth and was placed on a table right in the center.

The following items were presented one after another in front of the audience. There was no starting price, and the highest bidder won the item if no one else spoke after three calls.

After explaining the basic rules of the auction, Raffaele walked to the center of the platform and handed a wooden box to the auctioneer.

The auctioneer opened the wooden box and presented a beautiful golden ring. "This ring that you are seeing before you is the main item of the auction. This ring has a very simple function, which is to enhance vision without the need for magic since its function is automatic. Once placed on the user's finger, they can intuitively adjust the distance of their vision."

"What does that mean? I heard that the main item of this auction was supposed to be a magical staff! Besides that, there was a high-quality suit of armor that competed with that magical staff." Someone in the crowd suddenly interrupted the auctioneer's presentation.

"Damn barbarian, they should cut out his tongue for speaking out of turn and disrupting the auctioneer; he's wasting my time," Elaine muttered with a cold expression.

Gilgamesh, on the other side, merely smiled. Those were his thoughts, but he hadn't voiced them. Knowing that Elaine felt the same way, he just smiled.

The auctioneer on the stage frowned; he really didn't like being interrupted while speaking.

"We don't usually showcase the items being auctioned, but since you can now see the items, you'll be able to view them before the auction starts to obtain them. We implemented this dynamic because there are some truly valuable items today, so we were considerate in showing you all the items being auctioned today."

"To my left, the next item is a rainbow diamond. This rainbow diamond, aside from being beautiful, enhances the concentration of those nearby, and if used for magical purposes, it could create a powerful item if worked on correctly."

When the beautiful rainbow crystal was displayed, all the nobles in the private rooms exclaimed with excitement. After all, it was a powerful magical item that could be used for various purposes, with one of the most important being research.

Any young mage would be grateful to have a magical item that helps with learning, so this, along with the ring, would be among the most desired items among all the impressive offerings.

Since this crystal could even be used to make a magical staff, everyone in the crowd burst with excitement.

"Incredible! I must get that item no matter what."

"I'm sure I'll surpass my limits if I get that magic stone; I must buy it!"

"Please, everyone, remain calm and remember that each item will come in its own time, so stay calm!"

At that moment, the first item of the auction was presented to everyone, and it was a sword that Gilgamesh had chosen to sell. Although there was nothing extraordinary about it, it could withstand powerful enemy attacks.

To Gilgamesh's eyes, this sword wasn't worth much as it didn't have any remarkable features, but for other people, this sword was actually a treasure that only an Emperor of the Sword could wield.

As for the impressive presentation by the auctioneer, Gilgamesh didn't pay much attention to it as he was engaged in conversation with Elaine about the most powerful men and beasts.

But as time went on, it was the auctioneer's presentation that made Gilgamesh lose interest in having come here.

What surprised him even more was that this seemingly simple sword, which started with a few interested parties, eventually caught the attention of the truly wealthy in this place. Finally, one of the nobles in a private room bought the sword for 40,000 Asura Gold Coins.

That amount was astronomical for commoners who rarely in their life touched an Asura Gold Coin, let alone forty thousand coins of that level.

The second item auctioned was a silver armor with both magical and physical defensive attributes. Gilgamesh, who was selling all these items, was not interested in the slightest in watching this scene, and the armor was eventually sold for 23,000 Asura Gold Coins.

When the third item came up for auction, it was a bracelet that created a defensive shield around the user capable of defending against King-level spells, and the starting price for this item was 1,000 Asura Gold Coins.

"15,000!"

"18,000!"

"25,000!"

The auction had just begun, and the bids came in immediately.

"Elaine, do magical items usually sell for these kinds of prices?" Gilgamesh asked Elaine.

Elaine stared at the magical item on the stage and said, "Items like these magical ones are not typically manufactured frequently, let alone sold in this type of auction. Creating such items usually requires many valuable materials, and it's not always a successful endeavor."

Immediately after, Gilgamesh looked toward the next item that he hadn't put up for auction and became interested: "That next item is interesting, is it a fruit box? Is there anything special about it?"

"They are magical fruits, often beneficial for healing wounds and providing mages with increased vitality. Moreover, consuming them accelerates mana recovery, and the best part is that they are delicious," Elaine explained with a slight smile on her lips.

At that moment, the price of the previous item reached 45,000 Asura Gold Coins.

"The next item is about to be auctioned!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Today I used the daily chapter schedule, but there was an error between 40 and 41 since both were changed, I will publish an extra chapter today and only one tomorrow. I look like Gege, the JJK author who forgot to draw a chapter.

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 41: Auction [5]

If there's one thing that catches Gilgamesh's attention, that object must be in his possession. In his previous life, there was nothing that had stopped him from pursuing that desire until the very end of his life. However, in this life, he wanted to be a little different and was pleased with the idea of having a fair battle with other competitors.

"The next item is a box containing thirty-five magical fruits with a delicious taste, in addition to the abundant mana they hold inside!"

"5,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

"6,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

"10,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

Gilgamesh's cold eyes focused on those fruits, thinking that they might at least be good for him to try something new in the future. Therefore, he waited for the weaker participants to join the competition before he would participate himself.

At that moment, the price had stalled at 17,000 Asura Gold Coins.

"One of the participants in one of the private rooms has offered 17,000 Asura Gold Coins. Does anyone want to offer a higher sum?"

"17,000 going once!"

"17,000 going twice!"

The auctioneer on the stage was about to award this item to the private room that had raised the amount to 17,000 when suddenly, one of the crystals lit up in the special room where only the owner of this auction house could be found.

But without any preparation, a cold and deep voice was heard: "I'll pay 20,000 for those fruits!"

Everyone followed the voice and soon looked at the private room to the left, a place where they had never seen any interested participants before, let alone heard a man's voice coming from there.

"Is the owner of the auction house competing with us?"

"That doesn't make sense; a man's voice was clearly heard!"

"That must be Prince Gilgamesh; I saw him enter that room just now!"

"For those who are curious, I am Gilgamesh. There's no need for further introductions, so I hope no one minds if I take this item. If I don't like it, I'll feed it to the ducks in my fountain. If anyone has any objections, they know where to find me." 3

Gilgamesh's words were arrogant, but no one dared to say anything because they were aware of the fearsome reputation that Prince Gilgamesh was building. No one in this place was foolish enough to go against a young man who killed without hesitation, and moreover, he was the prince Gilgamesh who had recently gained power in the struggle against the royalty.

"Sold for 20,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

Elaine looked at Gilgamesh with shining eyes; his arrogance and confidence made her feel strange, but there was certainly something about him that she liked. She had never before been in the presence of a man willing to challenge even the gods, never before had she seen a human with such an unparalleled character.

If he was a reincarnated individual, Gilgamesh in his previous life must have been a very powerful man who shook the world. But since she learned about the possibility of Prince Gilgamesh being one of his reincarnations after he died, he should have left some mark in this past. Still, after searching for a long time, she found no one like Gilgamesh in historical records.

As part of her time spent searching for a cure for her illness, she had consulted many history books and records of past wars just to find out if anyone else had her rare condition. Therefore, she eventually discovered beings like descendants of the Immortal Demon Clan.

The Immortal Demon Empress, who is also the Demon Emperor of Resurrection, made it seem natural for some beings to come back to life. But her curiosity increased after finding nothing similar to Gilgamesh, no records of his battles or legends.

These discoveries left Elaine with only one answer: Gilgamesh was not from this world, or everything he represented in the past had been mysteriously erased. 3

In the Great Human-Demon War, Kishirika Kishirisu, the Immortal Demon Empress who led the magical race, fought and was easily crushed and captured for 300 years.

After being reborn, she proudly proclaimed her identity, but many didn't believe her or didn't care. She often went hungry and was more of a beggar than an empress.

How did Elaine know this?

Being trapped in that ice crystal for more than a hundred years, she gained an ability called historical record and star reading. She could read and learn things, but it cost her a lot of her life force, and doing so would ignite the ice within her body.

But now, Elaine could do it freely and knew many things that others couldn't. However, there was nothing that told her about Gilgamesh, as if the power she had acquired wasn't enough to read in the stars about the mysterious Gilgamesh's past or future.

"What are you thinking about so much, my dear elf?" Gilgamesh asked without looking into her eyes, his hands touched the golden cup, and he said, "If you're intrigued by who I am, only those who are loyal and useful will know, of course, that also applies to my wives."

"So, how many women do you plan to marry?" Elaine smiled and asked Gilgamesh this naturally. 4

The question was so casual that even someone like Gilgamesh, who was beside her, responded naturally, "My limit might be three, maybe one or two… I speak of numbers, but there may not be many women who can match my stature. After all, I don't look at the body but at what's behind it, and that's the soul."

Of course, Gilgamesh would never admit that Elaine was a very beautiful woman with a pleasant character, perhaps due to his age and experiences. Nevertheless, as he once wanted to experience what many other humans had done at some point in their lives, he would have to look for a girlfriend when he began to travel.

"How capricious I'm being; I'll leave that to the future," Gilgamesh said as he watched the items being auctioned one after another.

"Of course, it's never good to jump ahead of the facts," Elaine replied with a subtle smile. She had never considered marriage in her life due to her condition. However, now things were different, and it might be a goal to pursue after all this.

After another twenty minutes, many more items were announced, including parts of beasts, blood, magical objects, and many other rare things.

"The next item is the rainbow diamond I mentioned before, so because everyone recognizes the magical qualities of this item, you can start bidding for this valuable item!" the auctioneer announced with an excited voice.

"30,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

"40,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

"50,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

In no time, everyone was stunned by the steep increments for the item in front of them. To be honest, no one believed it was an item worth so much. After all, it was simply a good-looking crystal.

However, for connoisseurs, that rainbow diamond was a valuable item that could be used to create a powerful magical staff with unimaginable qualities. If a magical staff were to be crafted from that object, perhaps a mage could even cast Emperor-class magic.

"That's really interesting; I didn't think that crystal would be of interest to these people. If I hadn't considered it, there would have been a fight right here if I had brought out one with superior qualities," Gilgamesh chuckled at the profits he was making right now, as it was very easy for him to make money.

In addition to that, all those tons of gold he had in his treasury had incredible value in this world. Of course, this was because gold had never ceased to be used.

"Nobles are like that; they spend their money to demonstrate their status in the nobility. This way, they make it clear to everyone that they are much more influential," Elaine said this while thinking about how she became the owner of this place.

During that time, she was able to save the few slaves who would be of help to her. She couldn't save them all since she didn't have the power and the dedication to raise them all. That's why everyone at the Black Pearl Auction House are children she once bought and taught everything so they could take care of her place when she wasn't here.

"70,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

"85,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

"Congratulations, it looks like this item is about to reach one hundred thousand coins… An enviable figure," Elaine said after seeing how Gilgamesh had obtained a fortune just by selling items he considered useless.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Today I used the daily chapter schedule, but there was an error between 40 and 41 since both were changed, I will publish an extra chapter today and only one tomorrow. I look like Gege, the JJK author who forgot to draw a chapter.

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 42: Auction [6]

The auction was coming to an end, but in the darkness, there were certain figures moving through the light rain that had started falling like tears. This kind of atmosphere was perfect for many to take refuge in their homes, for others to stop walking the streets, and for some to close their businesses. 1

In the darkness of the alleyways, several figures dressed in dark clothing moved swiftly. They all carried long, slender swords, while others wielded strange weapons that exuded a fleeting aura of danger.

From the shadows, one of the figures spoke urgently, "Boss, Prince Gilgamesh is still inside the auction house. What do we do now? Should we wait for him to leave, or…?"

A masked man standing on a rooftop saw his men arriving; his eyes gleamed with a golden light as he said, "Perfect! We mustn't miss this opportunity to finish him off and take revenge on behalf of our master! Let this kingdom shake to its foundations with much greater force once the prince Gilgamesh is dead!"

"Understood!"

…

Participating in this auction, where he himself sold most of the items, wasn't exactly interesting for Gilgamesh because there wasn't much to entertain him. All this time, he simply watched as he made money and talked with Elaine about some plans he had in mind for the future, just to have some influence outside the walls of his family.

Whether he wanted to or not, he would be involved in the struggle of the nobility when the time came for this kingdom to lose its ruler. That's why, according to Elaine, it would be good to expand influence in noble families and gain the support of houses that could represent the power of his faction in the future.

Among the families not involved in the power struggle were the Black Crow family, Harrington, and the Ivanov family. These families were noble knights who followed the code of honor, and their loyalty was among the best remaining in the Asura kingdom, aside from the major families that controlled the most important regions of the kingdom.

The families Elaine mentioned were those that chose not to get involved in politics, those who remained true to their roles as guardians of their respective territories and were the ones who commanded entire armies directly under the king's orders.

"If you're interested, you can strip Prince Halfaus of his power. There are rumors that he has no desire to become king, even though he has the greatest power due to the support of the Eurus and Zephirus families. If you decide to take what he has, you could have the support of two very wealthy regions."

"The families that support my brothers don't concern me, not to mention my sister, who is a lost puppy in her fantasies," Gilgamesh rubbed his chin and continued, "If I want, I can create new families and make all those who have ruled for decades disappear. The only thing these families should understand is not to bother me, but considering the state of affairs, I'm asking for something impossible. Besides, the Eurus and Zephirus families might support my brother only in hopes of controlling him if he becomes king." 1

"Oh… That's natural. Every family hopes to get better opportunities once the king they supported becomes the winner of the royal struggle. Considering that very few know their true capabilities, do you think those inepts will realize before making another move against him? Nobles usually don't use their brains when it comes to their ego; I learned that a long time ago."

Elaine had a clear impression of each of the families and all the regions of the Asura kingdom. After all, she had had opportunities to expand her auction house into regions controlled by those families. So, considering Gilgamesh's position, it was clear that he needed to establish a powerful position to deter all the assassination attempts.

The more she thought about who might be attacking Gilgamesh, the more pensive she became.

Truth be told, these secret power struggles were normal, and even the King had to be cautious not to favor any of his sons. Assuming he didn't have a favorite among them all. However, the current king was somewhat sluggish in any public activity he undertook.

"That doesn't matter; all you need is power to be a king… Although I've said that I don't care, the more they annoy me, the more I want to take it by force. But obviously, that's a great hassle, so before something I don't want happens, I'll travel the world and return when I'm fifteen." 2

When Gilgamesh said this, Elaine thought about what he had said and felt a bit nervous. She didn't think like any other woman due to her age, but if she had one requirement for marriage, it was that the man who asked for her hand be the strongest, not in terms of physical strength, but in character, and in that regard, someone like Gilgamesh had no rival. 2

"The last item has been auctioned for 120,000 Asura Gold Coins!"

When the last item was sold, Gilgamesh stood up and said, "So, my dear Elaine, I entrust you with all my wealth and the construction of my magical tower. I trust in your abilities, and I know you will make good use of our resources. Some of my knights will visit you regularly to address some issues that require large-scale cleanup, so when you give me reports, I also want the names of those who stand in my way."

Gilgamesh walked toward the exit door and added, "Remember, Elaine, you now represent my image, so no one should even think about harming you, not a single hair. Otherwise, their heads and the heads of their families will roll on the ground."

Elaine stood up and said confidently, "Then I won't hesitate to give you all their names. I won't accompany you to the door due to my appearance, so I hope you understand."

Gilgamesh knew that Elaine had concealed her body since she arrived in the Asura Kingdom, so he perfectly understood her concerns and didn't take offense. He left the auction house alongside Simon.

…

"Should I get you an umbrella?" Simon asked after seeing the light rain in the sky.

"It's not necessary. Today seems to be a beautiful rainy day," Gilgamesh looked at Simon and added, "Make sure to take good care of Elaine. She might become my wife in the future."

"Don't worry, my lord. I will ensure that nothing harms her, even if I have to offer my head," Simon said in an exaggerated tone.

Gilgamesh, upon hearing this, walked onto the street without minding the mud or getting wet in the rain. He muttered to himself, "Even if one seeks beauty in life, everything returns to nature when one dies. I too died that time and was buried by my people in Uruk. Maybe my body rotted like everyone else's. In the end, all that remains over the years in humans is a pile of bones, dust that turns into nothing but dust." 4

"I should stop blaming myself for still having certain characteristics from my past life. I need to be more careful not to push myself too hard here…" Gilgamesh finally shook his head and headed toward his carriage.

It was at that moment that several dangerous auras were sensed by him, and an ironic smile appeared on his face. In the end, everyone wishes to be killed by him in one way or another. 3

What a nuisance. Now he had to see the color of blood again. Well, at least those assassins seeking to end his life had come to be killed. Gilgamesh could feel that killing intent from hundreds of meters away, growing heavier by the moment. How could he not understand that this was a gift for him?

"Simon, go outside; there are crows flying in the sky…" These words caused Simon's eyes to momentarily flash fiercely, but then he calmed down and closed the carriage door. 1

This time, he would fulfill his role as Prince Gilgamesh's royal guard, no matter how many he had to kill. He couldn't disappoint Gilgamesh this time, as he himself had said that he could become a Sword God in this life.

"How can I make all these idiots understand that they're only coming to their deaths? If I knew a concrete way, I'd do it because it's a hassle always seeing useless people die for just a few gold coins. Do they want to kill me? I just want to live a peaceful life!" 1

"Take the emptiest road, unless you want blood to stain other people's property!"

Following Gilgamesh's voice, the guards with dangerous looks gleaming behind their concealed faces responded to the order and slowly walked their horses, their bodies getting soaked by the rain.

"Wait a moment, I want to go with you!" A tiny voice was heard among the people coming out of the auction house.

But at that moment, a cold voice sounded in the distance, and a tall young man looked at the carriage where Gilgamesh was seated, saying, "Be careful on the road, Prince Gilgamesh!" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Don't forget to support me with power stones, comments or reviews. If you want to support me and read more than 20 chapters, I'll wait for you on my P_treon: SrCuervo

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 43: A Rainy Day [1]

Have you ever gifted yourself in such a way?

"What a foolish young man. When we return home, I want to be informed about that boy's family. They all must be eliminated, even if it means tearing down the foundations of that family."

Gilgamesh's eyes gleamed with a crimson hue, but unexpectedly, there was a smile on his lips. He knew that all of this was merely politics, and his older brothers' factions were acting on their own to remove him from the future struggle for the throne.

"Bite the gold ingot and weep for the fatherless bastards!" That phrase was what victors in a succession for the throne told the families of the opposing faction that had fought against them. Suddenly, at that moment, everyone realizes that getting involved in a agonizing battle was unnecessary. It's only when death is about to drag you into darkness that you think it wasn't worth it. Regret follows like an eruption, and tears blur the vision.

That was what distinguished kings from nobles, commoners from nobles, and animals from humans. He died with a smile on his face, a sword in his right hand, and the conclusion of a noble war that had inspired the entire world.

"Come, I will cut off their heads and give their bodies to the lions!" Gilgamesh declared while raising his right hand with an euphoric smile.

It was then that the sky grew increasingly dark, and a lightning bolt shattered the somber silence that had fallen over the surroundings. A massive shadow covered the ground, and the rain intensified.

From the darkness of the night, several masked men in black attire, resembling large night ravens, descended from the skies. Even before they touched the ground, numerous blades were directed at the carriage where Gilgamesh was. Buzzing through the air, those blades gleamed in a red hue.

Dismal cries could be heard one after another as dozens of men descended from the building's rooftops towards the guards protecting Gilgamesh. Many of the guards, who were already prepared for any kind of surprise attack, shouted upon seeing the enemies: "Protect Prince Gilgamesh!"

Each of them unsheathed their swords, which shimmered in a golden hue, while immediately assuming a defensive position around the carriage where Gilgamesh was located.

The sound of swords clashing filled the air, creating an unending metallic clash, causing the commoners in the surrounding houses to take refuge deep within their rooms, daring not to come out and observe what was happening.

Two more men with a powerful battle aura descended from the roof and headed straight for Simon. Observing the aura emanating from their bodies, they were both Sword Kings. The previous Simon might not have been able to defeat such powerful foes, but now that he wielded such a powerful weapon, it would be a shame not to confront these two formidable enemies. 3

"Have two Sword Kings mobilized? It seems they are giving a little evaluation to Prince Gilgamesh," Simon said with cold determination as he raised his sword toward these figures in black. To have beings of this caliber in their ranks, the enemies must be led by one of the two factions, either the princess or the first prince.

In total, there were two Sword Kings, seven Sword Saints, and twenty highly skilled experts below the top rank. For this group of experts to go up against Prince Gilgamesh's entourage, which seemingly lacked powerful guards, this assassination would be as easy as breaking a wine bottle. 4

The two Sword Kings raised their swords, and they gleamed with a menacing battle aura as they advanced head-on. The two pairs of eyes behind those masks emitted a thirst for blood and cruelty, while their strikes were intended to take the lives of those before them.

Faced with these two attacks, a variety of strategies flashed through Simon's mind. But no matter which one he chose, it would ultimately expose the true power of his relic.

His position as a royal guard had been granted with the blessing of the King, and he had sworn to protect the prince Gilgamesh from harm. With Prince Gilgamesh's strength on the rise, forces being trained, and warriors growing stronger, it meant that they would eventually showcase their strength to the world without restraint. This, in turn, meant that no faction would have foolish ideas regarding Gilgamesh.

Only because of this, everyone now believed that Gilgamesh would be the next king of this kingdom with absolute certainty. But if it were discovered that Gilgamesh was preparing himself in such a way that he was creating his own army, suspicions would spread, and that meant the idea of forcibly seizing the throne would lurk in the hearts of many.

If Simon revealed his full strength, there was a possibility that everyone would take even stronger actions against Prince Gilgamesh, which would greatly anger him. If this were to happen, Gilgamesh had said he would conduct large-scale purges and seize the throne by force, even if it meant exterminating all of the royalty.

The level of slaughter among the higher-ups would be so intense that other kingdoms would look suspiciously at what was happening in the Asura Kingdom. And if that were to happen, noble families outside the capital might unite and launch an attack in the name of a usurper who had eliminated the entire royal family.

If this happens, then it will no longer be a matter of noble families, but hundreds of thousands of warriors and that is something that Simon cannot allow to happen.

"You will die here!" Simon shouted as his sword emitted a powerful force and his speed increased in an instant as he headed forward.

Boom! Boom!

Two powerful clashes of swords were heard and it was at that moment that Simon faced two Sword Kings face to face, creating a formidable battlefield.

As Simon faced two Sword Kings, a figure emerged from one side of him and rushed towards his back with a poison-filled dagger in his hands. But at the same time, Simon's feet slipped and his sword slid behind his armpit, cutting into the chest of the assassin who was attacking him from behind.

Arrr!

A brutal wound appeared on the chest of that murderer who had been sent flying towards one of the houses. The killer spat blood while trying to hold his chest, but died seconds later after the bleeding was so much that it made his body feel weak.

The two assassins became increasingly nervous as the brutality of Simón's attacks became more and more ferocious, causing them to now take a defensive stance and retreat constantly.

The blood from their wounds began to stain their clothes, and it seemed that they were not in a favorable position but they had to reach the prince Gilgamesh's carriage and end his life.

Everyone thought it would be easy, in their minds Prince Gilgamesh only had the support of a few families of knights, but unexpectedly they could not advance towards the chariot and each of the knights who protect him still hold their weapons tightly. Instead, the bodies of the assassins were lying on the ground with brutal sword wounds on their bodies. 1

However, the assassins' attacks were deceptive and they only needed to cause a small wound to their enemies for them to fall to the ground paralyzed by the poison. In front of the door of the chariot where Gilgamesh was, the knights began to fall one after another. Under these unprepared circumstances, less than a dozen knights had to deal with dozens of enemies who suddenly ambushed them.

Strangely, Gilgamesh's chariot had not suffered any damage and it itself remained silent. If anyone saw this, they wouldn't know if Prince Gilgamesh was alive or dead.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 44: A Rainy Day [2]

They shall not pass this point!" One of the guards, covered in blood and deep wounds, raised his sword in front of three Sword Saints and roared furiously as he faced the enemy. 2

The way he fought was brutal, his attacks were comparable to a Sword Saint ready to ascend to a Sword King. But under the overwhelming attacks of three Sword Saints, this knight couldn't stand out much.

Nevertheless, with the knights in front of the carriage falling one after another, there would come a moment when he could no longer withstand these brutal assaults. At that moment, two of the masked men leaped onto the carriage at an astonishing speed, their bodies glowing with a battle aura they hadn't released until now, heading directly toward where Gilgamesh stood. 2

The guards, fighting fiercely despite their failing bodies due to poisoning, shouted when they saw this. Some ran desperately without any caution for their lives, hoping not to disappoint Prince Gilgamesh, who had given them a unique path to greatness. Unfortunately, they were still too weak, and their opponents surpassed them in combat experience to the death.

How could a captive lion face one that had defended its territory against powerful enemies? The gap in strength between them became increasingly evident, and the knights were pushed aside, unable to defend the carriage. At the same time, the two masked men reached the carriage.

Two swords gleamed with coldness, showing in just a few seconds the death that oozed from their bodies. Gilgamesh's magnificent carriage roof was destroyed, pieces of gold-coated wood flying through the air. Under the dark sky and gloomy rain, this scene was tainted with a tragic sight. 1

At the same time, a golden flash shone as the black swords that had been fired toward the carriage returned like venomous snakes, heading for the hearts of those two assassins who were perched on the carriage. 1

Boom! Boom!

With the flash of these swords, the sounds of slicing flesh and a deafening hum echoed around. Neither of the two could stop those projectiles heading for their hearts and were killed without knowing who had killed them. But as their eyes were flattening, they saw a young man with golden hair and red eyes looking at them with no expression on his face, as if their attempt to assassinate him had not disturbed his heart. 1

At the same time, a not-so-tall figure appeared on a distant rooftop from where the battle was taking place. That figure was clad in modern clothes, as if any noble aesthetics in this realm were not to their liking when it came to dressing.

"What a bunch of rubbish, they didn't even realize I wasn't in the carriage anymore," murmured Gilgamesh, who had witnessed the deaths of those two assassins he had killed without even being close.

However, at that moment, Gilgamesh's eyes caught sight of a small figure running in the distance with a gruesome wound over their left eye. There were two black-clad men huffing as they chased the child running for their life.

Peng!

In that moment, the child running for their life fell to the ground hard, and mud stained their face. It was obvious that these assassins were pursuing the child because they didn't want any witnesses.

At that moment, no matter how talented a person was, a beggar could end your life before you even had a chance to bloom like a beautiful flower. But Gilgamesh had seen the glint in the child's eyes; they showed a desire to live. So, because this had been provoked by his fault, he would save their life. 1

Gilgamesh leaned his body forward slightly, and with a single step, he vanished and reappeared in front of the child. The longswords heading toward the child stopped in mid-air, and long chains emerged from two golden ripples that appeared in the air unnoticed. 2

"Ahhh!"

"I was just wondering how pigs squeal before they're slaughtered, but their screams are much more pitiful than those poor animals," Gilgamesh's voice reached the ears of the assassins who tried to escape from the chains, but as they exerted their strength, the chains pressed harder on their bodies. 1

Furthermore, as these assassins tried to gather more and more of their strength, the chains would crush their bodies until they were completely shredded. It wasn't for nothing that this was Gilgamesh's most reliable treasure, and he held it in high regard for what it meant to him.

"Prince Gilgamesh is here!"

That sudden cry, accompanied by that statement, confused the assassins who were struggling to approach the carriage. How had Gilgamesh suddenly appeared in the opposite direction to where they were attacking? However, that confusion turned into a sense of urgency, and those not in combat headed in that direction.

Right after that cry, a group of figures leaped between the buildings and located Gilgamesh, who was crouched in front of the child.

"We've got you!"

All they required was for their swords to pierce the heart of the prince Gilgamesh and end this battle that was unnecessarily dragging on. The black-clad men were first-class assassins, all of them were men who worked under a single order, and that was to completely eliminate the prince Gilgamesh, no matter the cost.

The hearts and emotions of these figures in black were as dark as hell itself; everything they did had no emotions. However, their target was the prince Gilgamesh, so their gazes were different from those aimed at other targets.

At that moment, everyone's attention was focused on Gilgamesh, who was simply turning his back to his enemies as if they posed no real threat to him. Therefore, no one noticed that above their heads, several golden ripples had summoned simple metal swords that remained still in the sky with their edges pointed downward. 2

After remaining motionless for a few seconds, these swords emitted a deafening hum and were launched like projectiles toward the figures approaching Gilgamesh with intentions to assassinate him.

"Isn't perception important in your line of work?" murmured Gilgamesh as he shook his head.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 45: A Rainy Day [3]

A few moments ago.

"I have to bring the medicine to my sister; she needs it today, or she'll die!" growled the boy who had become entangled in the battle that had erupted.

The boy's name was Finian, and he was only six years old. His parents had died just one month ago due to a serious accident at their workplace, so Finian had to take care of his younger sister, Aria, after that. However, his little sister had fallen ill after their parents' deaths.

They didn't have the money to buy the medication, as they only had enough for food, and that wouldn't last more than a week. That's why Finian took on small jobs that merchants asked him to do out of simple sympathy. So, after struggling for several days to buy medication for his little sister, he found himself faced with cruel men trying to assassinate the prince Gilgamesh.

All Finian could think of was to run for shelter, but at that moment, he was spotted by one of the assassins who were keeping watch in the area. They had no heart, so they tried to kill him as soon as they saw him, so after miraculously escaping the first attack, he kept moving forward.

"I'm coming, sister!"

However, due to the rain, mud had formed on the streets, and Finian, feeling his body growing heavier, succumbed to numbness. He didn't know what was happening to him, so he simply took the bag of medicine and held it tightly in his mouth as he crawled through the mud.

"Aria, my little sister…" The fierce eyes of young Finian slowly lost their sparkle, but his body kept moving forward. 1

At that moment, under the rain that had completely soaked his body, he felt a rush of warmth that instinctively woke him up. That source of warmth was comforting, as if it were a beautiful golden shield.

When Finian turned around, he saw a tall figure there, shining in golden light and remaining calm under the attack of the two men dressed in black. However, just when he thought they were about to be killed, the opposite happened; chains held the enemy in the air.

"It's incredibly powerful…" 1

"Hey, kid, what are you doing out here, and why are you fighting so hard?"

Finian, upon hearing that question, remembered why he needed to be out here and said, "My little sister needs medicine, she's waiting for me, so I have to go help her."

As he tried to stand up, Finian's weak legs couldn't bear the weight of his body, and he fell back into the mud. He pushed himself up forcefully and muttered, "My sister needs this medicine…"

"What's your name?" Gilgamesh asked, his attention on the surroundings.

"I'm Finian, and my sister's name is Aria…" Finian began to spit out dark-colored blood, indicating that the poison from the sword that had cut his eye had spread through his body.

"You foolish child, don't move and quietly drink this medicine." Gilgamesh, not caring if his clothes got dirty in the mud, knelt down and held the head of the boy who was dying from the poison of the sword that had cut his eye.

Meanwhile, ignoring the figures dressed in black flying through the sky, he handed the medicine to Finian, and the boy drank it without knowing what liquid he was ingesting.

"Die!"

"You all talk a lot in a battle…" When Gilgamesh turned and the assassins saw those eyes, they felt like their souls were crushed by a great hammer and they suddenly spat out blood.

After that, as if it were not enough, the swords in the sky fell like meteorites on the bodies of the men in black who had jumped in their direction.

Boom! Boom! Boon!

The sound of the swords hitting the ground caused the earth to burst into rubble and the bodies of the assassins were split in half. In the rain, the spilled blood was scattered on the ground and pieces of unknown men could be seen all over the place. 1

Gilgamesh stood up and watched this whole mess with a cold expression on his face, then he saw the long dead assassins in their chains and snapped his fingers. Seconds later, all the swords that had been cleaned by the rain disappeared from the ground including that of his enemies.

"Take me to your little sister boy, if she proves to have an ounce of courage like you then you will be accepted into my care." Gilgamesh's eyes went to Finian who was traumatized by seeing all those corpses on the ground, but after remembering his most important priority he stood up and ran forward.

"Don't stop and keep running, I'm right behind you!" When Gilgamesh's voice reached Finian's ears

"Yes!" Finian shouted between breaths.

It was then that Gilgamesh's perception noticed several figures at the end of the street and frowned: "These garbage are multiplying…"

Seeing the assassins heading in his direction, Gilgamesh looked at them from a distance and condensed a golden sword in his hand. The two assassins who were running towards him stopped as they sensed danger coming from the surroundings. 1

"If you don't come then I will come to you…" Gilgamesh thought with an excited smile and the sword in his hands was shot towards the first target that was closest to him. 1

Boom!

The blood spread slightly covering the view of the assassin to the side and Gilgamesh who took advantage of that slid at high speed.

"Where!"

"Right behind you!" Gilgamesh muttered and when the assassin's gaze turned back two immature hands held his throat like iron pincers and then blood burst out like a fountain.

"You…" The assassin only felt a warm current fall on his chest and in a short time his eyes were invaded by darkness.

"At least it's raining, the blood will be drained from my body…" Gilgamesh looked into the distance as the boy named Finian continued running and after hearing the sounds of battle he walked away from that place.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 46: A Rainy Day [4]

On the other side of the battlefield, Simon, who had taken control of the battle, had ended the lives of numerous masked assassins while simultaneously facing two Sword Kings.

"Die, you damned bastard!" One of the assassins was about to thrust his sword into Simon's body when he erupted in a devastating hidden power.

That crimson light gleamed, and the masked men screamed in fear, a look of horror shining in their eyes. They lost all thought of killing Prince Gilgamesh after seeing that they too would be slain. They hurriedly sheathed their swords and retreated at an impressive speed.

Their expression after witnessing how easily Simon had dispatched numerous Sword Saint experts was indescribable.

That was a force they simply couldn't overcome.

In fact, when they first faced Simon, they believed he was just a Sword King among the lower ranks, but his strength continued to increase as the battle progressed, while theirs diminished. 1

However, in the face of an entity with an unknown origin and strength that defied all logic, it was best to consider this mission a failure and retreat if they wanted to survive.

But Simon wouldn't let them escape, so with terrifying strength, he increased his speed and caught up to the two assassins, both of whom were Sword Kings, and cleaved them in half. 4

When the battlefield finally returned to its tranquility, there were only knights standing around the carriage, struggling to catch their breath.

They had won, a bittersweet victory as they had not been able to protect their lord, who had acted on his own, which was unacceptable. But they could do nothing more than grit their teeth in frustration.

"Stop the bleeding, prioritize your future healing, and I won't search for the prince Gilgamesh," Simon said as he waved his sword, the blood on it sliding to one side. 8

"Yes, sir!"

…

In a dark alley, where only dogs and cats would dare to venture on a day that seemed stained with absolute agony, several men in black ran to hide from the danger that was lurking. However, the most deplorable thing was that the deep wounds on their bodies left large stains of blood on the ground that couldn't be concealed by the mud and water.

"We're all going to die here…" said one of the masked men as he clutched his stomach, which had a long gash. Beneath his clothes, you could see his intestines spilling out from his stomach, and blood immediately stained his entire attire.

"Hold on, if we hide our presence, we might be able to escape."

Argh!

No matter where they fled, Gilgamesh found them all and took it upon himself to kill them all.

"No one will survive after today."

Following these words, Gilgamesh appeared in the alley and began to swing his sword, once, twice, every swing of his sword took a life as if he were the very reaper of death. No one could escape or resist; all they could do was beg for his forgiveness, which would never be heard.

Loneliness, sadness, desolation… All these titles and negative emotions embodied Gilgamesh, making anyone feel sad, perhaps desperate or fearful. Even now, as he killed, he didn't feel happy or satisfied; it was something he did simply to remain as he was before.

After having killed them all, Gilgamesh left that dark alley and looked up at the ceaseless rain in the sky. The cold air enveloped his body, and for the first time, he felt the agony that had surrounded him when he saw hundreds of thousands of men dead on the battlefield. This made him very angry, but as a King, he couldn't drown those feelings with anyone else.

"After this, I'll travel the world; otherwise, I fear I'll end up the same as in my previous life, and that's not the case for this new identity. After all, I have to change. But now they've made me angry…" Gilgamesh said as he sensed Finian had arrived at his home. 2

"Is my mind becoming sensitive?"

Gilgamesh no longer enjoyed many of the desires he once did in his past life, so once he embarks on his journey, he will discover new things that excite him.

The corpses of the assassins lay in the mud, those assassins who had seemed invincible until recently were now all dead, their bodies covered in mud and water, now little more than garbage.

Finian's house is a very modest one at the bottom of the city of Ars, standing shyly in the most forgotten corner of the town. Its wooden structure is worn by the years and weathered by the elements, the beams eroded by the passage of time and moisture.

The clay tile roof, once reddish and vibrant, now shows signs of wear and leaks. Its walls, once painted in vivid colors, have lost their luster and now appear chipped and faded.

The front door, made of deteriorated wood, hangs crooked on its worn hinges, barely fulfilling its function of keeping the outside at bay.

"Sister, I'm back!" Finian shouted as if what he had just experienced had no effect on him.

Gilgamesh looked around the windows; the frames were worn, and the shutters had fallen or were broken, allowing the natural elements to enter freely.

Inside the house, the scene is equally desolate. A rickety bed, covered by a tattered and faded blanket, occupies much of the space in one corner. On the bed, a girl under six years of age, approximately.

"I wonder where her parents are. Well, that question doesn't make sense now…" Gilgamesh entered the small house and approached the younger sister of the boy who had made an impression on him.

"Is she your sister, Aria?"

Finian opened the bag with medicines and said in a friendly tone, "Yes, she's my younger sister, Aria. It's only for her that I still fight to survive."

Aria, a delicate girl with pale skin, slowly opened her eyes and saw her brother's dirty face. "Finian… I told you the best medicine was having you by my side. Look how dirty you are." 3

"This feels strange," Gilgamesh muttered to himself as he moved around the room, contemplating what to do without these children seeing him as a kidnapper looking for servants. The girl had an unusual white hair color, so some strange magic-related illness must have afflicted her. Understanding that it was a magical ailment, he knew there was no medicine that a child could obtain that would help her. 5

"Brother! There's a handsome boy, but he's strange…" Aria assessed Gilgamesh and pointed at him with her trembling finger.

Finian was surprised and gently pushed his sister's hand away, then squinted his eyes and whispered, "I suspect he's the prince Gilgamesh, but due to the mud on his body and blood, I'm not sure. Regardless, he saved my life and offered to bring me home." 1

At this moment, Gilgamesh felt a mix of indignation and touched by the sibling scene he was witnessing. Just as he was about to reprimand the child, he suddenly felt that something wasn't quite right in this turn of events.

"Children, I will make you a suggestion you can't refuse. If I manage to cure your sister, you must repay me by becoming part of my retinue, so that in the future, you can be great assistants. Since you're alone, you're likely to perish in the winter, so it would be wise to accept." 5

He didn't know why, but that innocent child named Finian was very peculiar, and just to be sure, he would take them back with him. 1

"Are you telling the truth? Can you save my sister and give her good food so she can grow and not stay small like me? What should we do if we follow you now?" Finian became very excited upon hearing this proposal.

"You foolish child! Do you think I lie? Who the hell taught you something so foolish? Well, it doesn't matter; what you'll do with me in the future will be based on what you learn." Gilgamesh brought his right hand to his chin and pointed, "You could become knights, mages, scholars, librarians, or whatever you desire." 2

Despite the fact that this might not benefit him much in the future, he felt compelled to help these children who were alone. The way things were going, they might be sold as slaves someday. So, it was best for them to come with him; that way, he could finally return and rid himself of all the dirt on his body. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 47: Sense of Life 1

"Prince Gilgamesh!"

"Where is he?"

Simon advanced through the streets with a terrifying aura shrouding his body, but as he made his way through the streets, he discovered that there were more corpses than he could count at a glance. This meant that he had not done his job well and that he was not yet ready to call himself Gilgamesh's right-hand man, not even worthy of protecting him. How could he feel proud to be his right hand?

Just as he was about to increase his speed, he heard a calm voice calling him from afar, "You look good. I thought you couldn't handle those two ants you were facing."

Gilgamesh, holding a girl and followed by a boy, appeared in his sight. "My lord, forgive me for not being able to keep your tranquility and making you have to raise a sword."

"You're growing little by little, Simon. This is not such a big deal. I understand you have your insecurities, but never hold back your sword with any enemy, even if it's a God. If your bones aren't broken and your muscles aren't bleeding, it means you didn't try hard enough, so think about that when you have to defend me." 1

Gilgamesh handed the girl in his arms and said, "I can't send them to the Purplehorse family for training. The girl has potential in magic, and the boy in the sword, but they can't be separated until they're at least ten years old…"

"So, do you plan to keep them by your side?" Simon didn't quite understand what Gilgamesh was thinking about it. He wasn't usually very interested in this kind of thing because he liked tranquility, so he didn't quite grasp the goal of bringing these children back.

"For the time being, yes, but right now all I want is to get out of this dump," Gilgamesh said as he walked through the mud and puddles due to the heavy rain.

Simon immediately said in a calm tone, "Don't worry, my lord. a carriage is on its way, and the knights will take care of the corpses. Do you have any special instructions you'd like to give?"

"None, return with all the wounded directly to the mansion where they will be treated. If anyone asks about my condition, just tell them I am extremely angry due to this fierce act committed against my pardon," said Gilgamesh, who looked into the distance as a simpler carriage arrived at high speed, which was better than expected given the circumstances.

When Gilgamesh boarded the carriage, it immediately set off for the mansion, followed by the injured guards and new knights who had arrived to control the situation, count the deaths, and identify the suspects.

The attacks on the princes were becoming increasingly fierce and frequent, which could destabilize the people, so security would be increased just to keep the affected individuals calm in this incident.

…

"What a damn waste of time…"

Gilgamesh secretly frowned, but such activities against him were insignificant because the assassins were so weak that he could have killed them without moving a muscle if he wanted to. But it was true that he had been bored lately. Although this was his new life, he was still too young to appreciate all the flavors he could obtain in this life.

"At first glance, this world looks very weak, but if gods exist, things can change a little later on. Living in this city is making me sick. At least I should endure this until I create my safe haven here."

The magical tower, or a tower with the name Uruk, was a simple construction to keep intruders out and create an environment filled with what currently mattered to him. Once he regains the love of the people who benefited from his hand, he will know that the things he once had are returning to this world.

But no matter how he looked at it, this place was not his previous world. He understood so little about this world that it both intrigued and wearied him. Nevertheless, he knew he was probably overthinking it because he still felt genuinely confused.

Reviving could be an exciting adventure for any other humble man, but Gilgamesh was not just any man. He couldn't be compared to anyone in this world, and his perspective on this could be seen as either a reward or a mockery of his achievements.

But he had died honorably and been praised by all. He had defeated the gods and left in men and women a sense of justice that didn't involve any kind of religion. One only needed to believe in the sword and the kingdom, a pure and clean realm where even the poorest had incalculable worth.

"I doubt really where to direct my path. Of course, the idea of becoming a King is out of the question for now. But with my goal being a certain God, I cannot afford to take over such a weak and fragile kingdom."

As he passed by a church, Gilgamesh's mouth twisted with disdain. The Milis Religion was the world's largest religious organization, founded by Saint Milis, and it existed on almost every continent where humans lived.

The first time Gilgamesh heard of this religion, he immediately associated it with a religion that worshipped Hitogami as a God, but what surprised him was that it wasn't like that at all.

Hitogami couldn't be Milis for a very simple reason: Milis had acted in the human world. It happened because she used a massive sword strike to defeat some demon lord; the Sacred Sword's Road was basically a path that followed the damage from that strike.

Hitogami couldn't personally appear in the human world; that's what he had been told, and based on his deduction, Gilgamesh suspected that this God wasn't lying. The only way Gilgamesh suspected he could interact in the human world was through his messengers, apostles, or chosen ones to carry out his will.

"A religion that divided its believers, the psychopaths who cling to their beliefs of expelling demons and exterminating them entirely. And then there are those who see any race as their equal, something quite interesting considering the human-demon war."

Before he realized it, Gilgamesh had already arrived at his palace, and after reaching the door, a bottle with a strange liquid appeared in his hand, which he handed to one of the servants.

"One drop for each of the wounded knights. Once they've been cared for, tell them to reflect on the battle they had this afternoon," Gilgamesh said in a cold tone before taking off his clothes and heading straight for the bath to take a shower.

"Your words are commands, Fourth Prince," the servant bowed respectfully and quickly headed to the infirmary where the wounded knights from the battle were.

…

Gilgamesh Asura, currently ten years old, is the fourth prince of the Asura Kingdom. A demon, very powerful, the youngest to receive the title of Sword King, with unknown abilities, perhaps a powerful magician, possessing unimaginable treasures, commanding powerful knights in the Holy Sword Kingdom, and suspected to have one of the elders by his side as a Sword Emperor.

He is an unmatched genius who could become a Sword God by the age of thirty. From a young age, he was considered the best prince of all due to his talents in both magic and swordsmanship, but his overwhelming talent made him humble himself for four years.

Being the target of an assassination attempt, it is said that he killed more than thirty assassins in an old tavern and then emerged without a scratch on his body. Everyone suspected that after his mother's death, he secretly trained for the following four years, and after being bothered in this way, he showed his teeth a bit.

But believing it wasn't enough, the fourth prince visited the main headquarters of the Water God Style and brutally killed one of the most prominent students who was about to become a Sword Saint. On that same day, his father wanted to seek revenge regardless of the consequences, but Gilgamesh challenged him to a death duel in the Coliseum of the city of Ars.

Thousands of people witnessed their battle, no, it is said that it wasn't a battle but a one-sided beatdown by Gilgamesh and appreciated by all. In that case, the fourth prince should be a powerful Sword Warrior, and from that day on, many called him the Son of the Sword. 1

A week ago, another assassination attempt was made against him after the fourth prince left the Black Pearls auction house. It is said that two Sword Kings died, more than eight Sword Saints, and around twenty-four assassination experts. That same night, one of the heirs of a noble family was brutally murdered, and the entire family lost half of their wealth, as well as their most precious relics, including their slaves. It is rumored that all these acts were committed by a Sword Emperor, but it's only speculation.

After that day, the prince Gilgamesh was not seen again, but it is said that the power of his faction is growing rapidly, and he is winning the love of the people through his deeds in his name. Undoubtedly, Gilgamesh is the most beloved and talked-about figure in the entire Asura Kingdom.

"Gilgamesh… Only ten years old and already someone incredible. I wish to meet him someday." A girl with scarlet hair looked at her wooden sword with excitement and gripped it tightly. She was definitely going to meet that fourth prince someday. 12

"Just wait, someday I'll challenge you to a duel," the girl said as she blew out the candle in her room and closed her eyes. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 48: The Tower of Uruk 3

A few months later…

The tower bearing the name Uruk was completed and located in a less populated area of the city of Ars, the capital of the Asura Kingdom, where Gilgamesh currently resided.

This tall tower, the largest in the kingdom after the Silver Castle, was one of the busiest places due to its excellent combat services. In other words, this beautiful-looking tower housed a battle simulation inside where warriors could test their strength for a considerable sum of money.

There were three levels, and if the challenger died in the test, they had to leave their sword and all their belongings behind. However, if they managed to pass the test for any reason, they would receive a comprehensive evaluation of their power and could take on special jobs offered by the Tower of Uruk, which had rewards many coveted.

But what everyone hoped for someday was to become a member of the Uruk forces because this assured them unimaginable power. It was said that those who became members would soon become Sword Saints, and as long as one was talented, they could aspire to become Sword Kings.

It was true that once you belonged to Uruk, betrayal was considered a death sentence, and no one had escaped that fate. But not all Uruk members became warriors; some were honest workers, and as long as they were members of the tower, no one could touch them because it would trigger a punishment that nobody wanted to receive.

Concerns grew as the days passed because the major trading companies were losing not only authority but also a significant portion of their income in recent days. If this continued, they could lose all the power they had gained within the capital in one to two years.

But what annoyed them the most was that no one knew the owner of Uruk. Many said it was the Purplehorse family, which had recently gained a surge of power and income, causing their business to grow rapidly and unexpectedly within Ars.

"With the factions getting fearful ahead of time, someone will definitely get injured, and that's when we strike. I never thought the king of this kingdom would be so inept, allowing his people to fall into such agony right under his nose. After I had the means to fight back, his moves against me stopped."

Looking at the sunset from the top of the Tower of Uruk within Ars, Gilgamesh had learned many things as his influence grew rapidly and steadily within the kingdom.

Whether it's ruling from a throne or through trade, there are always rules that must be followed no matter what. No power, no matter how strong it is, should forget the people who form a kingdom—everyone, even those who steal, keeps the world running.

For Gilgamesh, a kingdom is ruled by power, considering who governs it. These are standards for men, and they must be respected. If a king is not strong, then he is not a king but an inept sitting on a powerless throne. If a man is strong, he could become the emperor of a vast territory.

However, this kingdom, which was considered the strongest among all, was being ruled by a weak and fearful man as Gilgamesh had observed since he arrived here. Although his victories were admirable because he was a king who managed to take advantage of his devastated territory and rule over more than half of the western part of the central continent.

Even so, he should have taken it all and become an Emperor. And if he didn't do this, it was because he was weak. Even after Gilgamesh had received several assassination attempts, all that king did was send more powerful guards and a letter congratulating him on everything he had achieved so far.

It was for this same reason of disinterest that his prime minister had tried to assassinate his son, in fact, he succeeded, and it was at that moment that Gilgamesh took control. But these were just observations, things that seemed curious to him due to some factors he had considered for the future.

"Listen carefully, Alastor. If I were the king of this kingdom, the first thing I would do is a power purge. After that, I would plan a restructuring of the walls that surround us and certain idiotic laws that govern this place. Once I stabilize the kingdom, what I would do is forcibly take control of the entire central continent and then reform the kingdom." 6

Alastor, who heard Gilgamesh's words, saw in him a golden shadow, a back he could never surpass, and a man who could become the ruler of the entire central continent. The decline in the strength of the people is something that must be equalized with their rulers; slavery must be erased, and the offspring who would be the bulwarks of human strength in the future must be taken into account.

During the human-demon war, millions of lives were lost, but there was no winning side because the two races live and are even considered by some part of the human religion as equal to humans. That's curious, but Gilgamesh would not interfere in that decision.

It seemed that many did not learn from the war, and after a few years, they remained just as careless, undisciplined, and those nobles believing themselves to be the pinnacle of the Asura Kingdom when they had done nothing to improve the lives of their people.

"I believe you could be a turning point for all humans, someone who can merge with the people and understand what's in their hearts," Alastor said with a deep and calm voice.

"What has been the response of the families to whom you requested my hand?" Gilgamesh asked with his hands behind his back, contemplating the sun setting behind the mountains.

"The Black Crow family accepted your invitation, the Harringtons have not yet responded, and the Ivanov family said they would come. That's already a significant consideration, considering they don't get involved in politics like the others, so this would be your victory."

Within his Royal Guards, Gilgamesh, with the support of his top servants, began aggressively reforming their training after they swore loyalty to him and accepted an unparalleled sword in this world. He started with them, giving them lessons on leadership, group battles, strategies, and the cruelty that must be unleashed against the enemy.

After the initial assessments, these Royal Knights became captains who began training warriors who started following him no matter what the future held, with the sole hope of becoming stronger.

To prepare a group of Royal Knights with potential and a hidden one in the shadows, it could be said that Gilgamesh personally managed the chain of command. Those who would be commanders and captains were decided by him. His intentions were to create a central power group within Ars that worked in Uruk and in their respective businesses that he had been opening over time.

He divided his forces into four very important parts. The first division was led by Alastor, including non-affiliated Royal Knights who were captains and instructors. He also valued Alastor's tranquility and his coldness when making decisions that improved everyone's position.

The new recruits who were recently accepted were classified by Elaine and trained by her until they were worthy of moving to the central part. She was responsible for identifying those with potential in magic, swordsmanship, finance, trade, intermediaries, or servants.

Gilgamesh had his reasons for choosing Elaine. She had a keen eye for managing finances and judging people, so her decisions would be assertive in finding talents who would enhance the status of the Uruk company.

As for the true knights who joined his Royal Guard, they were all led by Simon. This was a group personally selected by Gilgamesh. They were devilishly trained by him, and no one else had the right to order them.

Finally, the last part was those who had not yet joined his ranks; they were all being trained to aspire to some of the positions and be trained under some of the high command. They would be in the future the next form of growth of Gilgamesh's power; they would be his wings that would grow in all regions of the Asura Kingdom.

Everyone had been trained with the special methods created by Gilgamesh, which immediately increased the physical strength of all warriors, and their mastery of the sword took several terrifying leaps. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 49: The Mystery of Power

In front of five hundred people standing beside a massive metal drum filled with the blood of unknown beasts and substances that no one recognized, but with much anticipation to enter it.

This was the final stage of the training for the newcomers, and what they were about to do was called the "strengthening through a blood ritual." The blood within the metal drums would fortify their bones, muscles, cleanse their bodies, enhance their senses, and increase their battle aura to levels they could never have dreamed of achieving before.

Rumors had it that if they were lucky and their talent was good, they could become a Sword Saint or even a King. But there was also the possibility of reaching the realm of a Sword Emperor, something only known to the members of Uruk.

This was a method of Gilgamesh, who had done it once with the blood of divine beasts—perhaps a dragon would work, but bringing all that blood in perfect condition was very costly, and what was more complicated was that it was time-consuming. Therefore, they chose to buy blood from different beasts, and these requests were accepted by adventurers in rural areas of the Asura Kingdom.

So today, as they were about to graduate after one month of intensive training, they all understood that their training methods were forbidden and unique to the Uruk Tower. Now, they would finally meet their lord, who owned the Uruk Tower and was considered an incredibly powerful being.

When the moment arrived, Gilgamesh appeared before them, and they all froze. They had never thought that the fourth prince had been behind all of this, but at the same time, they were glad, for they were following someone considered the Sword's Son.

"Many of you know what you have beside you, but for those who still have doubts, I will tell you clearly," Gilgamesh walked in front of these five hundred people and said, "This is a blood ritual; it has nothing to do with magic but everything to do with your bodies, as you will undergo a transformation where your body will be enhanced while you observe the vitality of the blood and the precious objects contained in this liquid."

"Don't forget, the longer you stay within this precious substance, the stronger you will become. If you manage to endure until all the effects are absorbed into your body, you could even become at the very least a being considered a Sword King."

Everyone listened to Gilgamesh's words with a great smile on their faces; they couldn't wait to immerse their bodies in that immense torment to gain much more power.

"As all of you are brave warriors, I will accompany you in this trial, and I hope you don't lose to a child," Gilgamesh said jokingly, causing a burst of laughter.

"When you're ready, fully immerse your body in the disgusting blood and accept the power into your bodies!" Gilgamesh said as he removed the top part of his clothing and immersed himself in the blood. 3

Since the lids of the metal drums were opened, the threads of medicinal fragrances wafted from the liquid into the surroundings. This fragrance, like alcohol and the smell of blood, was enough to let them know that the component of this liquid was extremely valuable.

For this blood ritual, the main method was boiling. The special medicines that Gilgamesh listed were unique in the process. The magical plants that he had only in his treasury were something only he could do with a one hundred percent success rate, so as long as it was his warriors using this method, he didn't mind.

There were different systems he had created for the preparation of this blood ritual—blood from powerful beasts, nourishing medicines, magical stones, and the condition for transformation.

"I'll leave the rest to you, Elaine; I'll begin," Gilgamesh said before entering the metal drum.

When everyone entered the drums, the blood began to boil, and this discomfort quickly turned into pain. They felt as if the metal drums were set in waves of flames that fueled the boiling of the liquid in which they were submerged.

Finally, after a minute within the liquid, it began to emit a unique fragrance. This fragrance was an odor that didn't smell entirely bad, like unsweetened candy.

"First, it's the veins, muscles, and body tissues… Then, the organs, and the battle aura undergoes a unique cleansing."

Boom!

At that moment, a powerful burst was heard in each of the metal drums, and the battle aura surrounded the bodies of those undergoing the transformation. Each one enduring this metamorphosis clenched their teeth tightly, avoiding emitting any screams of pain.

The essence of blood was divided into various factors, but everything would become one when the mixture was perfect for the human body. These blood rituals were common in Gilgamesh's armies; that's why they were able to stand up to the chants of the gods back then.

Like when crystal is molded, gold is purified from impurities, and wine is delicately prepared, all these factors were similar when refining a warrior's body. All those wounds and punishment inflicted on the muscles would return as if a wolf were biting every part of the bodies of those inside the metal drum. 1

In the end, the liquid began to merge with the bodies of all those receiving this power. Within that liquid, it emitted a powerful aura of all kinds.

Elaine, who was on the side, said, "The best score was thirty minutes, the least was twenty-eight. Everyone is willing to die after knowing that they could become a Sword King, but not everyone is willing to endure the pain to attain that power. This method is a shortcut, but they will receive the pain of a blow to their bodies."

"That looks incredibly painful. Will it also be done with the group of women who are being trained?" A girl who was behind Elaine shuddered a bit; it was fortunate that she had been chosen for trade.

"They won't die; it's good for their bodies, and besides, the strength they can gain is unparalleled among those on the outside. To be honest, I would do it too if I were weak," Elaine was amazed by this group; it seemed that everyone fully accepted the effects of the blood ritual.

"It seems that many Sword Kings will be born today to serve Uruk. This is incredible."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 50: The Meeting of the Three Houses

Inside the metal drum, even Gilgamesh's head was submerged in the red liquid. His muscles and pores in his body were very relaxed. This kind of weak blood ritual wouldn't bring him many benefits, but it could put his body in better condition, and to the naked eye, there would be no other body that could match his.

At this moment, thunderous sounds echoed within Gilgamesh's body. The blood ritual permeated throughout his entire body, and the essence of strength caused him to relax completely.

All his thoughts were momentarily muted, and he felt as if electric currents were running through every part of his body. This was a pleasant sensation; for him, it wouldn't generate pain, more like a massage. If he was doing it now, it was so that those who had this opportunity to enhance their strength would strive to the fullest.

But for others, the entire process of this blood ritual would be very painful. They not only had to endure the reconstruction of their bodies but also the crushing of their muscles.

Despite the arduous and painful process, everyone cried out due to the intense pain they couldn't bear.

No one knew when the ritual had ended, but when the pain subsided, they had all completely absorbed the power and were now entirely new men. They had all increased their overall characteristics; they were much more powerful, and their talents would possibly improve after this.

When everyone had recovered, several maids had approached with black blankets for them to clean themselves, and everyone looked at each other in confusion.

"Congratulations, all of you have absorbed the power that this ritual has given you into your bodies. At this moment, Prince Gilgamesh left because he had an urgent meeting, but I'm sure that no matter what you think, you are a source of pride for him," Elaine stepped forward and looked at everyone with a satisfied expression. Perhaps they didn't know it, but that liquid, though it had no price, was estimated to be worth more than ten million Asura Gold Coins.

Throughout the morning, Gilgamesh, who had already changed, headed towards the meeting room where the heads of the main families he had summoned awaited his presence.

But before that, Gilgamesh addressed Finian and said, "You wield a very heavy sword for your body, so you must increase your muscle mass through special training."

Finian nodded without saying a word. He had sworn loyalty to Gilgamesh after he had saved him and his younger sister, Aria, who was now learning magic. His talent for the sword was excellent, so much so that even the instructors who taught him were surprised by his rapid progress.

"You should know that I have very high expectations of you, but you must not force your body into something it's not yet accustomed to," Gilgamesh said as he sipped a cup of tea.

Finian looked at Gilgamesh as if he were looking at his God. He couldn't erase from his memories the scene of him fighting against those assassins as if he were playing, something he would have never imagined from someone three years older than him. 1

Finian didn't understand how Gilgamesh was so strong.

…

"What does the Black Crow family plan by showing up in such an extravagant place? Don't tell me you've forgotten what it feels like to be in a city after all those years living with the crows?" An extravagant voice broke the silence of a room with two elderly men inside, this man wore a beautiful red suit and a red rose on his lips.

"But look who's here, old Alarion. I thought your Harrington family had ended its story after going to a farm to protect a village that not even flies touch," one of the elderly men sitting in the room responded indifferently.

In response to this, Alarion Harrington, the leader of the Harrington family, said firmly, "Your Ivanov family, living to protect a border that will never be violated, is extremely exhausting. I imagine you've fantasized every night about the start of another war just so your family name can resonate again throughout the central continent."

"Well, what the hell are you two doing here if you both hate damn politics?" Caspian Black Crow, you finally speak. I thought the crows had eaten your tongue."

"It's always a pleasure to see you again, old Ivanov. The crows are always watching," Caspian Black Crow said as he bowed, thinking, "Damn bag of bones, if you keep talking, I'll cut your throat and feed it to the crows, I'll turn your body into ground meat to feed the hunting dogs eagerly waiting outside, and I'll use your sword to dig your own grave." 1

With these twisted thoughts, Caspian Black Crow smiled amiably in front of these two recognized old men. To people on the outside, they were just three heads of their respective knight families, but inside, there was a great story to tell.

Long before the three of them became the successors of their respective families, they worked together as friends in an adventurer group and were known as the three sword maniacs. One-eyed Crow, Caspian Black Crow, appeared the kindest on the outside but the darkest on the inside; his life revolved around thin, penetrating swords, which he said were for piercing the hearts of his enemies.

The calmest was Alarion Harrington, who had dreamt of living in a peaceful place away from wars and battles with monsters from a young age. It was after he had expelled a group of rebels that the king granted him that privilege while he cared for one of the largest crop villages.

Lastly, there was Jax Ivanov, a lover of large-scale wars who ended up retired at the border where not even dogs fought against cats, which was quite regrettable if you asked him.

They had all received a letter sent by the fourth prince inviting them to be part of a bright future, something that was about to shake the entire kingdom. But they didn't come for political interests; they came because they wanted to know how a child could become a Sword King and find out where the power that protected him came from. 1

"Good afternoon, gentlemen. I must thank you for your honorable visit. I see you've already greeted each other, so let's get to the first…" Gilgamesh had arrived at the perfect moment; otherwise, these three old maniacs would have started fighting with their own fists.

Chapter 51: A Decision

Three elderly individuals sat in a comfortable room within a meeting chamber. They all gazed at the young prince before them, who, at first glance, did not appear particularly remarkable. However, the fact that he had the audacity to meet with them was already something to admire.

Gilgamesh looked at these elderly men seated alongside him and took a moment to assess the situation. The dangerous eyes of these men stared at him intently, their eyebrows conveying both softness and strength. The bodies of these old individuals exuded a natural aura of coldness and a killer's roughness.

In the gleam of these elders' eyes, there was a certain spark of anticipation and others of tranquility. Apparently, none of them had underestimated him, which only increased Gilgamesh's respect for these men. 1

"I can assume that none of you will leak the information you acquire in this place. Asking such a question could be disrespectful to all of you. Therefore, I want to know one thing: what do you think of the Asura Kingdom?" As he posed this question, Gilgamesh was subtle with his words, leaving several openings to gather more information about these elders' thoughts.

"This is a rare and unexpected question, even if I considered that it wouldn't be like the others, it still surprised me, Prince Gilgamesh." The first to speak was Caspian Black Crow, who continued, "Of course, I admire this kingdom and would be willing to die for it. What's the purpose of this question?"

"I agree with the old crow's question. What's the point of this question?" Alarion Harrington, who was the least sensitive about the matter, thought that Prince Gilgamesh struggled with expressing himself.

However, Jax Ivanov, being an old war veteran, possessed greater experience and observation than the foolish elders in this meeting. He understood the underlying meaning of this question but chose not to interfere for now.

"I want to delve more deeply into what you think of this kingdom and what your greatest disappointments are. How about I start? Most of the nobles in this kingdom should disappear. Not only was the prime minister a swine, but it turns out my father is afraid to wield a sword."

Gilgamesh smiled broadly at these elders and said, "They have tried to take my head on multiple occasions but have never succeeded. So, as punishment, I plan something truly sublime for the future of this kingdom. For that, I need families of great knights who excel in aspects I can relate to. That's why I contacted you."

Old Jax Ivanov widened his eyes but remained silent. His hands trembled slightly upon hearing Gilgamesh's words, and he immediately thought, "Huh? I thought he would directly ask us to join his faction to become king. I never imagined he would present such complex and delicate matters before three elders." 1

"Do you understand the meaning of the words you're saying? Fourth prince, I understand that you may not know who is attacking you and that you're desperate, but uttering these words does not instill confidence in us to continue discussing this matter." Alarion Harrington furrowed his brow and stood up with a cold expression.

Listening to Gilgamesh's words, they realized that if this information were to become public, they could be executed for high treason. Not even their knightly families could escape the consequences of speaking with someone who still didn't grasp the dangers of politics.

"Hahaha, I agree with those words, Prince Gilgamesh. There are plenty of families that have been consumed by the kingdom's complacency, doing nothing but fornicating and drinking until their kidneys malfunction. Tell me, what do you want from us?" Jax Ivanov laughed, sensing the subtle aura surrounding Gilgamesh, and the dozens of eyes possibly watching from dozens of meters away.

"Old Ivanov! Have you gone completely mad?" Caspian Black Crow erupted, seeing the naivety of the old man beside him.

"I need new knightly families to swear loyalty to me in regions currently under the control of other noble families. Swear by my name that if they ever attack me again, I will shatter all their illusions slowly. That's why I ask, do you want to be the next nobles to serve a respected Emperor?" 5

At that moment, a golden aura enveloped Gilgamesh, causing the surroundings to feel a temperature that not just anyone could endure. This made the elders, who were battle-hardened experts capable of matching a Sword King, feel small.

"What kind of battle aura is that?" Caspian Black Crow growled with a furrowed brow, still impacted by the words he had heard from this young prince.

Jax Ivanov ignored that and instead asked a more pointed question, "Prince Gilgamesh, when you say you want to be an emperor, are you saying that you'll rule over the entire central continent?"

"What?" Alarion Harrington withstood Gilgamesh's aura and said, "No one has ever considered that. Even the current king, who fought tooth and nail to rule just under half of the central continent, and that's still debatable due to the spaces."

It's known that the Central Continent was formerly part of a larger landmass known as the Great Continent, which also included the Demon Continent.

This gigantic continent, however, split into the current Central and Demon Continents at the end of the Second Great Human-Demon War due to a Mana Calamity caused by an unknown entity. 5

After the war ended, the Central Continent and the Demon Continent reformed, with the Ringus Sea in between. The western half of the Great Continent was predominantly populated by humans, and naturally, after the division, the Central Continent had a majority human population.

"There's no need to get alarmed. Of course, that was just a passing thought, but it's not ruled out to completely reform this kingdom if I decide to become a future emperor of the entire central continent." Gilgamesh waved his hand dismissively before the alarmed elders before him, though the most excited of them was Jax Ivanov.

Gilgamesh's eyes sparkled with a hint of bitterness as he continued, "You might believe that I speak without grounds, but I'll give you a current account of my faction to substantiate my words. Alastor, please come in!"

"Yes, my lord!" In the blink of an eye, Alastor appeared at Gilgamesh's side, exuding a calm aura but an indescribably terrifying pressure.

Gilgamesh smiled and said, "Give an honest assessment of our current forces."

Alastor bowed slightly and said, "According to this week's calculations, our faction boasts over three hundred Sword Kings, five Sword Emperors, and more than a thousand warriors at the Holy Sword Realm. It's estimated that by the end of this year, our forces will increase by 400%." 9

"Impossible!" Alarion Harrington exclaimed in a choked voice. This was simply impossible to fathom. A ten-year-old prince could not command such forces, or he would have already become the King if he so desired.

With a faint smile, Alastor asked the elder who spoke, "Are you questioning my lord's word?"

At that moment, a stifling battle aura erupted, causing even the elders who had experienced thousands of battles to feel fear. They were unquestionably facing a very powerful Sword Emperor.

Jax Ivanov looked Gilgamesh in the eyes and said in a cold tone, "If the Fourth Prince can show me the pinnacle of power and make my family as impressive as the people under your command, you have the full support of the Harrington family." 2

"Have you gone senile with age, old Ivanov?" Caspian Black Crow retorted in an unnatural tone.

"If you promise to improve the state of the kingdom before making any other decisions, I, Alarion Harrington, will be willing to support you," Alarion also yielded, leaving Caspian with no way out.

"You old fools, I'll kill you if we're heading down a dead-end path!" Caspian said as he reluctantly bowed his head to Gilgamesh.

"Very well, then I will prove with actions that my words are genuine. First, accept these swords, each of you, and you will witness a stronger and cleaner Asura Kingdom than the heavens!" Gilgamesh's eyes gleamed as these elders formed a binding oath. It was only natural; everyone was drawn to his confident words and actions, and no one could refuse to accept him as their lord after he had demonstrated a fraction of his power. With this alone, he had managed to assemble a faction more powerful than his siblings, who had the support of the kingdom's major noble families. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 52: Looking Toward the Future

As night fell, Gilgamesh stood atop the tower of Uruk, gazing at the city of Ars as it shimmered faintly below. The idea of becoming a king had arisen almost overnight, fueled by anger. He wanted to punish all those who believed they could imagine themselves above him. 3

Of course, he wouldn't be the one to disrupt the peace among the realms, and his mention of conquering the central continent was merely to give his servants an idea of the extent of his power if he put in some effort. Furthermore, being a king was something that could potentially happen, and he might use his sister, Ariel, to be the voice of leadership in the kingdom.

Perhaps she could handle that role, while Gilgamesh served only when problems arose, like being a serene ruler. He didn't want to exert too much effort because he yearned for a different life, but even that would be enough to make the kingdom of Asura invincible.

"I could create my own region from scratch, a city built to the highest standards of safety and advancement. Something I could put effort into, and a secure place to protect my loved ones. If that were the case, Ars would become just another region, and this new city would be the capital of this kingdom when I become king once more."

Looking at it in any way, his greatness could only grow, even unintentionally, as a king in his new life. If you asked him, being the son of a count might even be quieter than being a fourth prince with chances of becoming a king.

"Could someone like me have lived peacefully in a mountain?" Gilgamesh guessed the answer would be no, all because he had challenged the human God, Hitogami, and it was possible that in the future, he would receive unwelcome visits from his apostles. 1

But if that idiotic human God couldn't even kill a dragon, it meant that his chances of creating strong rivals for him were very slim. Still, being able to build a city in which to reside and one that could be protected from any kind of attack would ensure that anyone living near him wouldn't be affected by those assaults. 2

If Gilgamesh wanted to play the role of a good king and gradually eliminate the chances of his brothers, he first had to deal with the faction of the first prince, Grabell. To destabilize the only family that supported Grabell, he had personally ordered an investigation into the Boreas Greyrat family. 3

Under the crown of the Kingdom of Asura, the region of Fittoa was governed by the Boreas Greyrat family, located in the northeastern part of the Asura Kingdom. This was a vast agricultural area on the kingdom's borders. The lands of the Fittoa region were mostly rural with many forests, but what mattered most was who led this region and the history of that branch of the family. 1

Philip Boreas Greyrat, who led the Fittoa region, was the son of Sauros, who was currently the head of the Boreas Greyrat family. However, what was crucial at this point was Philip's leadership in the Fittoa region.

In the information that had come to him after taking an interest in dismantling the factions that had attacked him, Gilgamesh discovered that Philip Boreas Greyrat, after losing to his brother in the power struggle to succeed the Boreas Greyrat family, might be cunning and ambitious. This made all the threads of his plan come together. 2

If this man was intelligent, he would play for his side with the proposal Gilgamesh would make. There were two possibilities: he would either accept or distrust and refuse. But if he were to accept, Gilgamesh had prepared two very interesting proposals. One of them would be to eliminate his brother and clear a direct path for him to return to the head of the family.

In the hypothetical case that he refused, Gilgamesh would offer something very tempting—official marriage between himself and the only daughter in Fittoa. Since his male heirs were with the main family, his only daughter, who should be a year younger than him, could happily become his future first wife. 11

With this alone, he would destroy the main branch of the Boreas Greyrat family, which had previously allied with Darius Silva Ganius in the faction supporting the first prince, Grabell. With just that, he wouldn't have to completely destroy that noble family; they would practically join his faction. 2

"If I do that, I'd have one of the four regions under my command…" Gilgamesh smiled as he outlined his plan, intending to carry it out immediately after leaving the capital.

"I just hope Philip's daughter is someone with the potential to be my wife; I wouldn't accept her if she doesn't have a special character that excites me a bit." 14

Well, at least he had heard that the daughter of the Boreas Greyrat family was good-looking and seemed to be interested in swords—something outside the standards of nobility, which greatly relieved Gilgamesh when considering this aggressive decision. 8

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 53: The Wizards 6

"Please, don't kill us!" The pleas of a man echoed loudly in the dark corridors. Around him, aside from blood, there were parts of corpses that had been split in half, their faces filled with horror.

The smell of dampness and metal permeated every corner of this place, but now only the scent of blood lingered after it had been attacked by men dressed in black, wielding enormous swords.

"We warned you to sell all your slaves to the Three Ravens organization. If you can't meet those requirements, you must pay for it!" One of the men pointed his sword at the man who couldn't stop pleading.

"I'm sorry! You see, those damned nobles threatened me, and all I can do in response is beg… I only sold one girl; it's not that big of a deal. I promise that from now on, all the slaves that come to this place will be delivered to you as promised."

The man behind the mask who was massacring the slave traders in this place was Simon. He had received a report that the fledglings had witnessed the sale of a slave to a young member of the Notos Greyrat family. According to Gilgamesh's orders, these slave traders had to pay with their lives.

They had been consolidating the slave traders of the city of Ars and implementing new reforms in the city. These reforms included creating educational schools and magical towers for those with talent in magic and an interest in further research.

During the buying and selling of slaves, no one knew the talents of the people being sold, which was why few realized that there were geniuses among the slaves. One of them was Tristina, the daughter of the Purplehorse household. She was incredibly skilled with a sword, as Alastor had informed him. In no time, she would become a Sword King in the Water God Style technique.

"Please… Don't kill me…" Pleaded the slave trader with tears in his eyes.

Simon smiled coldly, raised his sword, and said, "I have no orders to kill you; this is just a warning for your lack of respect. You should have thought that we wouldn't notice that you sold a slave below our agreement, but that's okay. I suppose we weren't clear enough about the consequences of offending the Three-Eyed Crow, so as punishment, you will have to pay with a hand."

"No, please, you were very clear when you took control of the criminals. Please don't take my hand; I need it." The man kept bowing and trying to lick Simon's boots.

Seeing this disgusting act, Simon's expression grew colder, and he said, "We'll continue with the good work. I'll be taking all the slaves from this place, and we hope you'll continue to sell us all those who arrive here. Of course, I'll be keeping your left hand."

"No, wait!" Upon hearing these words, the slave trader panicked, not knowing what to do to prevent what was about to happen to him. All he had left was to plead shamefully, but it seemed that wasn't enough.

Crack!

However, Simon remained unmoved as he removed the slave trader's left hand, a man filled with filth who needed to be punished for spitting at his lord. This was just a small warning. They hadn't killed all the slave traders because it would seriously disrupt the slave distribution in this area, and controlling this part of the world would become complicated.

"Sir, we've taken care of everything!" said one of the black-clad men with crow masks. 3

Simon nodded and walked toward the exit through the dark hallway. As he was about to leave this place, he turned around and said, "The Three-Eyed Crow is watching. If you sell any slaves to anyone other than us again, you will die! Remember, if you act foolish again, I won't just take your hand; next time, I'll rip your whole arm off."

"Tell the Three-Eyed Crow I understand. It won't happen again," said the slave trader through gritted teeth in pain.

By then, Simon had already left this place, and outside, numerous figures dressed in black awaited his exit. When they all saw him, they respectfully bowed and said, "Greetings, sir!"

"Take the rescued ones to the shelter, and the others who are free, come with me to rescue the slave who was sold today!" shouted Simon as he boarded a carriage.

"Yes, sir!"

Inside the carriage, Simon sat in silence as he closed his eyes. Several months had passed since the Three-Eyed Crow organization was created, with the sole purpose of controlling the channels of slavery and illegal goods. Gilgamesh knew one thing, and Simon remembered his words perfectly: "Crime is something that cannot be controlled. If we prevent it from happening, it will find another way! With that in mind, what we must do is control crime and where it is directed." 3

The answer was simple. Crime was mostly directed toward money. As long as Gilgamesh respected the price of the slaves, if he bought every slave that entered the city of Ars, he would have a complete monopoly that would only bother the nobles, but the slave traders wouldn't mind.

There was a rumor among the slave traders during the time Gilgamesh had taken control of the sales, and it was this: "Don't sell slaves to anyone other than the Three-Eyed Crow. They'll take your hand, and if you don't obey, your neck will be next!"

The punishments and rumors were true; nothing was done without shedding a drop of blood, so Gilgamesh knew how to control a pack of furious lions whose sole aim was gold.

After gaining control of Ars, several groups began to spread towards the Uruk towers that were being controlled by the Black Pearls auction houses, thus establishing a strong channel for everything Gilgamesh sought.

The fledglings, on the other hand, were merely workers in the Uruk towers, serving as workplaces, training centers, and operational hubs for Gilgamesh's men. As long as he provided everyone with work, work corresponding to missions that brought them benefits, money would flow like water in a river.

The noble families were already suspecting that something was happening because numerous knights were now under the command of a new captain who was extremely powerful. This captain enforced the law to the letter and established the Templar Knight Guard.

This was how Gilgamesh had taken complete control of Ars without even being king, demonstrating how inept his father was at ruling currently. Perhaps it had always been this way, and he couldn't judge him now because he had fulfilled his role even if he didn't like ruling. 1

…

City of Ars.

Tower of Uruk.

"Are the magicians a problem?" Elaine looked at Aria, the girl who had started her studies in magic at an early age and had shown incredible talent.

"There are no highly talented masters who can teach us properly, and our growth is much more limited than the knights in swordsmanship," Aria had seen her brother Finian's growth and was not satisfied with her own progress in magic.

Elaine had also noticed this detail. Without powerful magicians and with exceptional talent, it was very difficult for the magical towers to progress rapidly, so they should solve this problem as soon as possible. 1

"I will tell Prince Gilgamesh; he should have a solution to this issue." Elaine knew that this was the only thing she could do. If their forces in magic were not strong enough compared to the knights, their forces would be severely imbalanced. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 54: The King of Asura 1

In the following days after the last assassination attempt on Prince Gilgamesh, everyone noticed that his activities had been completely reduced, almost returning to anonymity.

All his servants who had previously sworn loyalty were the only ones observing Prince Gilgamesh's movements. During the day, he would enter the library of the Uruk tower and not emerge until nightfall. However, as night descended, he would walk to the beautifully decorated garden and sit beneath a cherry blossom tree.

That was the only place he chose to sit, and what he did next was simply close his eyes and rest, it seemed.

Knowing his new routine, the servants were not overly concerned; after all, it was better than him being locked in his room without any sunlight.

The eldest woman in the group of maids smiled fondly; she knew the fourth prince very well because she had been present at his birth. The boy's mother had been someone extraordinary, but it was a pity that she had been killed by an incredibly lethal poison.

Since that day, the talented fourth prince had locked himself in his room and never emerged due to all the trauma. It was a surprise to her that after his kidnapping, he had changed so much. Perhaps he had grown weary of everything and planned to chart a new course for his future, which pleased her.

Tonight, Gilgamesh was once again sitting beneath that cherry blossom tree, enjoying this somewhat artificial nature. In this area closer to nature, one could relish how the breeze gently caressed every part of their body. One might even be able to glimpse some parts of themselves if they concentrated enough and connected with nature.

Inside Gilgamesh, that feeling he had known with his best friend was born anew—the one who had shown him so much in life and the only person who had ever truly understood him. Someone like him, a kindred spirit who had followed him to the ends of the world. 3

"Even after obtaining the fruit of immortality, I don't plan on living for more than a thousand years…" Gilgamesh held the Fruit of Immortality in his possession, resting at the gates of Babylon. It had never been used before because that was when his own rebellion began.

Indeed, this sense of tranquility was what he had been searching for. For him, who could easily be at the pinnacle of the world, the safest place would always be nature and those who could understand it. Perhaps he was a bit particular in choosing whom to marry, but only in that way would he have someone for the rest of his life, and from that moment on, he was sure to protect her until his heart stopped beating. 1

That was his only way of viewing commitment, perhaps because he had never been in love before. If it came to that, maybe things could change for the better or worse in the future. That's what he liked about life—nothing about the future could be foreseen.

As he gazed at the stars in the night sky, Gilgamesh suddenly felt as if he were always submerged in a dream. For the past couple of days, he had been preparing himself, learning the languages spoken in this world, and getting in perfect condition for his journey. He now had a rough understanding of the general situation on the continent. However, the more he understood, the more confused he became. 1

If it weren't for the fact that everything was written in ancient books, Gilgamesh would have thought that this world was the same as his but in a completely different era. Of course, those thoughts were discarded when he found nothing about himself in the books.

Everything had changed—the people, accents, culture, and clothing. Yet, many things here still seemed familiar to him.

Gilgamesh sighed as he lay back on the green grass. He then thought in distress, "Why did I appear in this world? Why can I suddenly live another life after all I've been through? Perhaps this is a reward, but it's too cruel because the things that can be achieved here are as easy as taking the earth with one's own hands.

The things I could achieve are beneficial; right now, I could even take over the world if I wanted to, and there would probably be very few people who could oppose me.

Why are there so many continents and different races?"

"Perhaps some idiotic god got bored and started creating different races one after another for some special purpose. But well, Gilgamesh had long convinced himself that he would keep things simple and live a peaceful life. Unless he also gets bored and decides to conquer the entire central continent as he had mentioned before.

"Anyway, this time I'll live to be old." Gilgamesh was daydreaming with his eyes closed until he heard footsteps approaching in the distance.

"Lord Gilgamesh, several knights have been sent by your father to fetch you," a maid who was an elf bowed gently and conveyed the message.

"Does that old man want to talk now?" Gilgamesh asked as he got up, at least he would tell him that he planned to travel the world before leaving.

…

Capital of the Asura Kingdom, Aras.

Silver Palace.

"Have you been avoiding me, my son?" In front of Gilgamesh stood his father, the King of the Asura Kingdom, and he said, "I believe it's time for you to return to the palace, alongside your other siblings. The reason you have been the target of repeated assassination attempts is because you are not close to the family."

Gilgamesh's gaze shifted to the King, and he replied sarcastically, "Even if you wanted to end my life, they couldn't lay a single scratch on me. By the way, dear king, I'm going to travel the world for five years."

The King's eyelids twitched at the lack of respect his son showed him, and he said, "I refuse to let you go. You are still too young to leave the capital!"

"I'll be safer out there than in this place where my stupid older brothers are trying to kill me. What do you think?" Gilgamesh asked as he paced back and forth with a calm smile on his face.

"Are you speaking to me in that tone? Do you even consider me your father?" The King's anger began to seep through his gaze; his nose twisted, his breath grew short, and he shouted in an uneven tone, "Respect your brothers; they are family after all."

Gilgamesh furrowed his brow and pointed out, "You were never involved in the internal struggles of princes, am I wrong? Therefore, you have no idea what that means. If I truly fight against my brother's factions, what you'll see in the capital and throughout the Asura Kingdom will be the heads of all those wretches on pikes. So stop bothering me and live out your remaining years peacefully. Don't let the little respect I have for you as a king fade away." 4

"He has changed… I should have reached out to him when he was kidnapped; I lost my way long ago…" Gilgamesh's father saw the fierceness in his son's eyes and decided not to pursue the matter further. He couldn't do anything, and he didn't want anything to happen until he passed away.

"Very well, I will assign special guards for you to travel freely," the King said after seeing Gilgamesh's fierce eyes.

"It's not necessary, father. I have my own guards who can defeat armies single-handedly. I will leave next week; I just wanted to say goodbye." After saying that, Gilgamesh's body shimmered in golden hues and completely disappeared from the room. 3

The king then slumped into his chair; there was no way that this Gilgamesh was the same as he was a year ago. He felt as if he were being watched by a great lion, and all the dignity he had amassed over the years as king had been destroyed by a ten-year-old.

"If he sets his mind to it, he could be the next king… Still, I couldn't bring myself to ask him why he killed Darius." 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 55: I Will Return in a Few Years 2

After four months, Prince Gilgamesh's faction had gained power far above that of his brothers' factions. Very few people knew this because Gilgamesh had made sure no one would find out.

It was evident to many that the Uruk towers were associated with Prince Gilgamesh, but most saw it as a whim of a prince uninterested in the throne. None of the four regions of the Asura Kingdom had made contact with the fourth prince, so his actions did not interest them much.

For obvious reasons, many understood that it was not wise to meddle with Prince Gilgamesh, but at the same time, they believed it was necessary to get rid of him. Not only the nobles of the Asura Kingdom but also many other entities.

…

Unknown Location.

Deep within a forest.

"Water Goddess, what's troubling you?" asked a bearded man standing in front of a huge beast with its head severed.

"It's nothing, just that I was lost in thought about many other things." The elderly woman sheathed her sword and headed in the direction where the horses were. "I'll be meditating while you all take care of the rest; don't disturb me unless it's necessary."

"We understand, Water Goddess." The men around bowed to the elderly woman in a respectful manner.

Reida Reia, better known as the Sword Goddess of the Water God Style. She was one of the most powerful swordswomen of the era, competing with the strongest in the world currently. She was deep in a forest, her mission being to eliminate a beast that seemed to be behaving strangely, but just as she was about to return, she had discovered that Darius Silva Ganius, her first love, had been killed. 1

"Are you telling me that a ten-year-old boy killed several sword kings and wizards capable of casting Holy-level spells?" Reida Reia asked a figure lurking in the shadows.

"Not only that, the people who follow him are incredibly powerful… It is said that he has two Sword Emperors as mere royal knights. Can you imagine it? Most importantly of all, when Darius's forces tried to seek revenge, they were all killed, and not a single knight of the fourth prince was slain."

The man in the darkness approached Reida Reia and said respectfully, "My lady, this letter was the last message left by Darius Silva Ganius, and no one knows the contents of the letter."

"But with this, my services to my late lord have come to an end; I hope I have been of help."

"Very well, you may go," Reida Reia said, furrowing her brow as she read the letter: "[That's not the fourth prince; someone else has taken over his body. Within him lives an incredibly powerful being who could easily defeat the current gods. I hope you find a way to kill him that doesn't involve direct combat.]" 1

"You won't be able to kill him alone; you'll need much more help than you have now!"

Reida Reia widened her eyes and nodded with a cold expression. "We must gather forces if that being turns out to be who we think. It must be a much more overwhelming force. We need Apostles who can even kill a god. I will take care of all the preparations." 2

The Sword Goddess, Reida Reia, was now an Apostle of Hitogami and had received the important mission to kill the fourth prince when the time came. 6

…

In the year 413 of the Armored Dragon, Gilgamesh was about to embark on his journey.

Asura Kingdom's Capital, Ars.

Tower of Uruk.

"You're leaving tomorrow?" Elaine was sitting beside Gilgamesh as they both sipped from a special tea she had obtained within the gates of Babylon.

Gilgamesh smiled and replied, "Don't worry, I'll be back in about five years. If things get boring out there, I'll return earlier. But I want to see what lies beyond this city. Besides, I can assure you I won't find a wife of the same race as my dear Elaine." 3

Elaine looked at Gilgamesh with a hint of disdain in her eyes, hating that behavior in him since she had started to get to know him. However, she averted her gaze with a sense of calm and thought, "If you get a human wife, when she gets old, I'll still be young and beautiful."

Reading Elaine's surface thoughts, Gilgamesh grinned mischievously and whispered, "Besides, I still have the body of a child. I should remain a virgin until I'm fifteen, although with blood rituals, my body would mature to adulthood. Isn't that disturbing?"

"What do you mean?" Gilgamesh asked, staring at Elaine's beautiful face.

"That you intend to marry a woman over a hundred years old, doesn't that bother you?" Elaine asked, her pointed ears twitching.

Gilgamesh seemed to consider it for a moment and then said, "Well, there was a certain corrupted goddess who wanted to marry me; of course, I turned her down. Age doesn't matter; if I wanted to, I could extend my life with healing magic I could research if I set my mind to it… But simple things work differently for me; after all, I'm the best man you could ever aspire to." 2

Elaine, naturally, would never have expected such a unique response from Gilgamesh after asking him that question. As she understood it, human men who have had relationships with elves tend to die first, and that's the tragic part of human lifespans.

"You must assume, ever since you met me, that I'm not actually a child, but it's not yet time for you to know who I once was. Maybe when I'm old and have many children, I'll tell them, assuming, of course, that I have another wife, but that wouldn't bother you, would it? Well, you just need to know that I've never been married before."

When Gilgamesh spoke these words, he seemed genuinely proud, but after reflecting on what he had said, he felt a bit uncomfortable. Would Elaine be able to understand his way of thinking? Although she had lived many years, he believed his words might be a bit confusing to her.

"It doesn't bother me; just stop being like that with other women. I have at least lived for hundreds of years, and I can understand it, but someone smaller than me in terms of experience and age might get upset. You should be careful if you want to win the heart of the daughter of the Greyrat family; they say her character is anything but noble."

By giving this advice to Gilgamesh, she had heard about his plan to become a king relatively easily and understood that someone as impressive as him would consider having more than one wife.

To be honest, while it might seem strange to some people, it's not at all unheard of in this world. A king has many wives to have children who can be better than him and take the throne he has been guarding for dozens of years; anyone would see it that way. But the way Gilgamesh says it certainly provokes anger in those who hear it.

She even got upset because of his arrogance the first time they met; she still hasn't forgotten that great anger. Of course, if she were to marry Gilgamesh in the future, she would somehow make him pay for that anger.

"Well, my dear future wife, I leave all my riches at your disposal, and you are in charge of all my men. Remember that if there is any trouble, you must break the collar around your neck; that way, I will appear by your side and eliminate any threat. Although you are already very strong, and Alastor will stay to watch over you, you must stay alert."

Gilgamesh's words brought a faint smile to Elaine's face. After all, she saw this kind of concern as something totally new and unique in someone like Gilgamesh, who seemed to have never done such actions before. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 56: Do We Have to Go So Slow? 2

The region of Fittoa is a fief of the Asura Kingdom to the northeast. It is located in the central continent and is a vast agricultural area on the borders of the Kingdom. The lands in the Fittoa region are mostly rural with many forests. 1

That was Gilgamesh's goal, his first stop on the incredible journey he was about to embark on.

To soothe his restless soul, he decided to travel by carriage, and it was one of the most torturous expectations he had ever experienced.

…

City of Roa.

A few days later…

"Are you looking for a place to rest and gamble?" Asked a young man with a somewhat peculiar expression on his face as he noticed all the jewels on the young man in front of him.

"Are you talking to me?" Gilgamesh, who was atop a beautiful white horse, looked down at this peculiar encounter with the unknown person. 4

"Of course, my lord. Just by looking at you, I could see a divine spark in you to make great amounts of money while having fun with beautiful girls!" The man standing beside Gilgamesh's horse exclaimed.

"Don't you know that my gambling skills surpass anyone in this place? Don't be foolish, and get out of my way. I don't enjoy taking belongings from your little friends." Gilgamesh responded somewhat disinterested. Just as he had arrived in this city, the last thing he wanted was to spend time gambling, although he was interested in relieving any rivals of their coins.

"Is your gambling prowess unmatched in this world?" A pair of narrow eyes widened stupidly until they filled with tears of surprise. Such a feat was not something that could be claimed by a newcomer who had just arrived in the city; it was undoubtedly an arrogant statement made by a common noble.

The man standing beside Gilgamesh moved his mouth anxiously. If it weren't for the fact that he was eager to lead a foolish gambler to the gambling house where he worked, he definitely wouldn't want to get involved with a man like Gilgamesh.

"My name is Elijah; everyone calls me Jah, but those are just my late mother's friends. Of course, you can call me Elijah with every one of its words aligned and together." Elijah said to himself, "If this young fool doesn't know how to gamble and ends up in ruins, he might come looking for me to cut my throat, so I'll just leave him at the gambling house and disappear from this place as I always do." 2

"How much money per game are we talking about? Ten thousand coins per game, is that it, or is it more?" Gilgamesh asked, squinting his eyes. If the game was fun, he could spend some time gambling while Simón went to the Greyrat's house to introduce himself so they would be prepared for his arrival.

"How could you bet less than ten thousand coins? Of course, it's more; some even bet half a million coins." Of course, Gilgamesh was talking about the kingdom's largest currency, the Asura Gold Coin, but Elijah was talking about the Asura Copper Coin, which was 999 times less valuable than the Asura Gold Coin, so this confusion could go a long way.

Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows in surprise, touched his chest, and found a small coin pouch there because carrying a large amount of coins was cumbersome, so he usually carried a few million at his Babylonian gate. After all, he was a prince and was expected to have money. "Then take me; maybe winning a few million could be beneficial for me." 1

"Then follow me, through this way." Elijah was surprised but continued walking without understanding what had just happened. Had he really convinced someone to accompany him to the gambling house?

Gilgamesh laughed as he rode his beautiful white horse forward and said, "If I manage to win a few coins, I'll reward you according to the winnings."

Elijah secretly scoffed, but just as he was about to turn the corner, he saw some people dressed in black behind Gilgamesh, all of them looking very muscular. "Don't tell me those are your guards, sir?"

"Hahaha, they're just here to help me take care of my horse." Gilgamesh said while petting his precious white horse.

"God, what kind of person is he?" Although Elijah was scared, he had no choice but to take a rich newcomer to the auction house.

They headed to a side street off the main one where Gilgamesh had entered. This street was considered the most extravagant place in Roa. It was bustling with activity, packed with a wave of people moving back and forth.

Gilgamesh, of course, didn't worry about entering this area with his large horse and moved ahead. He advanced while looking at the numerous stalls around him with a curious expression, but Elijah was worried that this big client might slip away due to a distraction, so he didn't stray too far from him.

After leaving the main street, there was a large restaurant not far to the north known as the Happy Meat Restaurant. Supposedly, this was one of the many businesses owned by the Greyrat family, but behind that restaurant was the gambling house where Elijah was taking him.

It was supposed to be a secret place for gambling, where no type of law could stop them, even betting up to the soul, as Gilgamesh had understood. Knowing this, Gilgamesh couldn't let that training center slip away after being so bored. At the very least, he should clear his mind a bit before visiting the Greyrat family.

Gilgamesh was about to direct his horse forward when a group of people suddenly appeared from the margins of the road. In the front was a young girl, walking in a dejected manner, and she suddenly shouted, 'Stop following me! You're making me angry!'

A dark-skinned woman with a peculiar appearance caught Gilgamesh's attention. She was dressed in a revealing leather outfit, with rippling muscles and scars all over her body. She wore an eyepatch, and her chiseled face emitted a vibe of a delinquent leader. She felt entirely like a warrior from some fantasy story. And it seemed she was trying to persuade the crimson-haired girl who was ahead. 4

'What a woman!' Gilgamesh couldn't help but admire that incredible body. However, he focused on the girl in front who appeared to be his age. She was pouting, but what made this scene not bother him was that she was cute. 4

'Should I be hanged for having these thoughts? Besides, I never had a childhood sweetheart…' Gilgamesh murmured as he held his chin. Besides, he was still just a child. 3

The crimson-haired girl, who seemed to be throwing a tantrum in her anger, noticed a boy looking at her in a very strange and fixed way. She took a deep breath and began to curse, 'What are you looking at, you damn pervert!' 4

She was already feeling very angry due to what she had heard an hour ago before heading into town to buy her favorite sweets. Now, seeing a boy with his eyes fixed on her, shamelessly staring her up and down, Eris, who had suddenly found someone to vent her anger on and calm her mind." 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 57: The Poor Elijah 1

The tranquility on Gilgamesh's face vanished completely upon hearing how that brat had addressed him. Even in his previous life, where he was a bit perverted, such an insult did not exist.

Suddenly, he had seen a woman so muscular and impressive that his eyes fixated on her and then on her tail. Later, a girl with crimson hair, similar in color to her eyes, suddenly caught his attention, and he felt that this girl was very familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. 1

But it turns out that just as he was questioning whether his thoughts were criminal or not, that red-haired brat called him 'pervert' in an arrogant and superior tone.

How dare she? Gilgamesh wanted to get off his beautiful white horse right now and beat that girl up. But it was a pity because he didn't strike women who didn't attack him first.

However, Eris's eyes were dominant, her expressions reflected much in Gilgamesh's eyes, and she seemed to be saying, "What are you looking at, you stupid pig? Haven't you seen a beauty of your age before? You damned scoundrel!"

Unexpectedly, for the two of them, they would soon become much better acquainted. But for now, both of them reflected a crimson coldness in their eyes that sparked in the surroundings.

As an invincible being, Gilgamesh had been calm all along the way and had become familiar with the transportation that all humans used. Although he could use his beautiful ark, which was as fast as his mind wanted it to be, he had arrived in this city in a carriage and then bought his beautiful white horse. Thinking about this, Gilgamesh clenched his teeth in anger. 1

Inside Gilgamesh, his mind wanted to declare war, but on the outside, he put on his most serene expression and said, "Miss, have we met before? You look very familiar."

Eris clenched her teeth as she stared at him, "Ha! If this miss knew who the hell you are, you wouldn't be riding a horse that looks like a donkey. What kind of dirty thoughts were you having in your mind while you were looking me up and down a moment ago, you damn pig? Are you pretending to be innocent when you're actually a damn stalker?"

Veins on Gilgamesh's forehead bulged, and his grip on his beautiful white horse tightened as he thought, "Turns out this girl has a mouth dirtier than the manure my horse leaves on the road. I need to educate her a bit, or I won't be able to sleep tonight."

Gilgamesh immediately thought of many things and dismounted from his horse, taking a few steps towards Eris and said when he finally remembered this girl from the signs on her clothing, "You may not know me now, but you'll get to know me soon, little one. It's a surprise that fate brought us together in this way. Only like this could I discover your true character, and indeed, you're as I've heard."

Is this destiny? What kind of nonsense is this boy saying in front of her? Eris, after being surprised repeatedly, looked at Gilgamesh's somewhat strange attire, those earrings and that necklace with golden teeth, which made her furrow her brow even more. Seeing Eris's mesmerized gaze, Ghislaine suddenly realized who the boy in front of them was and couldn't help but get nervous.

Like anyone else, she had heard the rumors about Prince Gilgamesh, and as Eris's bodyguard, she noticed the guards scattered on the street with their subtle swords at their waists, each of them exuding a very intimidating presence. If things went wrong, she wouldn't know what to do except try to intervene as calmly as possible.

As for Elijah, after he noticed that Gilgamesh wasn't advancing, he stepped aside and listened to what the boy was saying. On his face, there was only a look of respect. This ten-year-old boy was really good with words when it came to courting women, and if his grandmother were alive, she would definitely blush.

However, that courage in Elijah's mind increased when he saw the girl standing in front of Gilgamesh. When he saw that girl who was like a demon, he almost spat out his lung because he regretted wanting to warn Gilgamesh that she was Eris Boreas Greyrat, the daughter of the duke in this place. Those who even dared to speak to that unreasonable, arrogant, and ruthless lady of the entire Fittoa region were very few, to say the least, only her grandfather, parents, and bodyguards dared to do so.

Eris looked at Gilgamesh, who was standing right in front of her, and that cute and innocent look on the unfortunate boy in front of her infuriated her even more. As if it weren't enough to have heard her father talk about an arranged marriage, now an idiot had to appear who pretended to be pure when in his eyes, there was only a sense of guilt mixed with lust.

"Are you looking for a beating? Coincidentally, this miss is in a very bad mood. I can help you rearrange some bones in your body!" Eris said as she raised her fist threateningly.

Ghislaine looked at Eris in shock. Doesn't she recognize Prince Gilgamesh, whom she was such a fan of? Eris talked every day about the rumors of Prince Gilgamesh, repeatedly saying that she wanted to be as strong as him.

On his part, Gilgamesh was utterly lost. Was this lady the one he was supposed to establish an engagement with in order to sideline his factionless elder brother? Right now, he was questioning whether it was worth playing this way when he had the opportunity to erase the entire Notos Greyrat family.

Since Eris would theoretically be his fiancée, he had heard about her attitude from Elaine, and knowing she had few, if any, noble qualities, he thought it would be much easier to relate to her. But now he discovered that it wouldn't be that simple. Have his charms disappeared from his face? Gilgamesh was not a man to doubt, but now he was truly uncertain.

In summary, he had arrived at an inopportune moment when that girl seemed extremely furious about something he didn't know.

"Miss Eris, I hope you've always been in good health. Hahaha… What I actually wanted to say is that I have something very important to attend to with the companion behind my beautiful white horse. But I'm sure you'll have your chance to rearrange all the bones in my body and even see my most powerful sword in the future, so I bid farewell for now. I promise I'll see you later, even if I have to enter your room day or night." 4

"Day or night? That bastard doesn't want to live; he'll definitely be hanged for saying such indecent words. For the love of the gods, where on earth am I?" Elijah wondered with reddened eyes.

Gilgamesh prepared to move away from here; he didn't want his reputation to be tarnished by getting into a fight with a girl. He would definitely educate Eris later; that's what he would do.

Looking at Eris's threatening posture, it seemed like she was about to run toward Gilgamesh and start a fight.

In Gilgamesh's memories, his most embarrassing fight was with an old woman carrying a metal cane with three plastic balls on the opposite end from where she held the cane. 2

Now was not the time to fight with someone who might be his future fiancée; he couldn't afford that. 9

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

Chapter 58: I'll See You Later

Eris gazed deeply at Gilgamesh, this boy with crimson eyes like hers, and she felt increasingly frustrated as she recalled the words her father had said when discussing the engagement: "Where does someone your age go in this city? Are you planning something bad? Listen! Now that you've run into me, forget about doing anything wrong! Just come closer and let me rearrange those bones in your body."

Elijah's face was dripping with sweat, he kept stepping back, and he murmured, "Stupid foreigner, people usually don't engage with that demon girl. Why do you have to make her angry? Regardless of whether you're looking for a girlfriend your age, she should never be a choice."

Observing Eris's bright and arrogant eyes as she assumed a very stubborn attitude, Gilgamesh, drawing on all his years of battlefield experience, had a sudden idea. Pretending to be reserved, he approached and whispered, "Miss Eris, the place we're heading to… Heh… It's not an appropriate place for ladies to attend."

"What? Are you planning to visit a brothel or something? But you're not even twelve yet. What are you doing wanting to go to such dirty places?" Eris was undoubtedly a very audacious girl, thinking that she would spit out such words as a member of a noble family.

Eris gave a cold look of contempt, glaring at Gilgamesh and Elijah behind the white horse she considered a donkey, then muttered, "What shameless scum!"

"Who said we were going to visit a brothel? Do you think everyone can buy slaves like your family?" Gilgamesh didn't want to stoop to the level of a girl who had just hatched from her shell and said, "We're only heading to a gambling house. I'll bet a few thousand coins and leave that place. What kind of dirty mind do you have?"

"Eh?"

Gilgamesh realized that there was no need to explain this to a girl, or to anyone else for that matter.

"Are you talking about my family? Gambling?" Hearing the first part of Gilgamesh's response, she was even angrier and about to throw a punch. Unexpectedly, when she heard the last part of his answer, her eyes widened in surprise.

Narrowing her eyes, Eris smiled, revealing her perfect teeth, and said with an arrogant look, "I've never been there before! Alright, you can take me with you."

The tone she used was like when a commander issues an order, one that would brook no refusals, and it resonated so loudly that Gilgamesh frowned.

"Eris-sama…" Ghislaine, who had been watching this conversation from behind and had wanted to intervene for a while, tried to discourage her.

This action on her part is very reasonable, which Gilgamesh noticed, but what she thought was something he didn't notice, as he would never have thought that she considered the place he was heading to as a gathering place for libertines in the city of Fittoa. For her, this place couldn't be a good one for Eris and her upbringing.

As the only daughter and most precious of her parents, how could Ghislaine let her go to such a place when she should be mentally prepared for the visit of Prince Gilgamesh, who was right in front of her?

If Eris's grandfather heard this, he would probably spit out half a lung in anger. But what surprised her is that Gilgamesh seemed to be very polite with girls, as the rumors had said but few believed. Now that she had seen a bit of his character, she noticed that Prince Gilgamesh is a very calm and reasonable person. 7

But Eris didn't care at all. She said firmly in a direct tone, "Don't worry, my grandfather has said that he always wins in the bets he makes with other old men of his age, so it can't be such a bad place. On the contrary, it must be a very special place. This time, since I'm very angry, I'm going to visit that place and see for myself."

Having said that, Eris stretched out her hand and grabbed Gilgamesh's golden collar, then said, "Take me there quickly! As long as you do that, I'll let you go for today." 2

Gilgamesh could have easily avoided this, but thinking that she was just a spoiled child, he decided not to. He just raised his face a bit, forming a thoughtful expression, then raised his hands in a humble surrender gesture. As he did these childish things, his face turned red with embarrassment as he proceeded toward the gambling establishment. 5

The guards behind Gilgamesh smiled bitterly, looking at each other. They simply followed him. As for Ghislaine and another woman who were behind Eris, they also followed without saying a word. All these guards were wrapped up in the same apparent situation.

Those who followed Gilgamesh were nervous that he might suddenly lose his temper and cause chaos in this city. Each of them had been trained by him and had heard many rumors about the prince's strength, whom they had sworn to follow, and they were all terrified because he was just a child.

As for Elijah, he was biting his lips until blood was continuously spilling. Why did a tigress appear in his path? If she accidentally gets angry or confused about the place they're heading to, his and everyone's necks in the hidden gambling house will be on the line.

Elijah, who was holding Gilgamesh's beautiful white horse while walking alongside Eris, offering her chocolates, thought to himself, "This girl is the daughter of the Notos Greyrat family. If she decides to get angry or report me to her family, there won't be a place for me and my future generations in the Kingdom of Asura… In just a few days, my name and face will be posted on the doors of all the cities, ruining my future life. If that happens, it would be better to resort to suicide." 3

The group finally arrived at a rather simple-looking building from the outside, but Elijah led them to the side where there was a well-decorated large backyard. Before any of them could say anything, they saw Eris entering while holding onto Gilgamesh's collar. The faces of the drunken men inside changed abruptly, their faces going from white to purple, and each of them wanted to bury themselves ten meters underground.

In this city, the Greyrat family remained very neutral regarding the actions taken in the city. This worked out well because as long as there were no crimes or fights, clandestine places like these were allowed to operate, and everyone seemed to agree with the strict conduct of their actions.

The young lady standing next to a handsome young man with yellow hair and clothing quite different from the rest was the daughter of the Greyrat family.

Everyone knew that the Greyrat family were the feudal lords in the city of Roa in Fittoa, and they had a great influence in the capital and were one of the top four noble families in the Kingdom of Asura.

But things were different in this place. As the only daughter of the Greyrat family in this location, Eris was like a diamond that could hardly be touched by anyone. Within the family, she was greatly indulged and spoiled in every way to the point where her words held more weight than her parents' and grandfather's. However, it was said that this girl was talented in swordsmanship but lacked noble conduct.

Being part of the Greyrat family, she was expected to adhere to the family's behavior, so over the years, she had copied her grandfather's behavior. Gilgamesh knew this, and that's why he decided not to create a scandal; after all, it wasn't the right time.

According to his plans, he would split the family in two, and the one in power in this place would become his new support to become a different kind of king. If his marriage were to be finalized, when the time came, his people would eradicate the Greyrat family in the Kingdom of Asura, and at that moment, he would destroy his elder brother's faction, leaving him in misery.

If they wanted to play the Game of Thrones, Gilgamesh wanted to show them how to slowly defeat their enemies without the need to display all his strength. That's why, as long as the title of fiancé to a daughter of the Greyrat family was officially announced, they would all scramble to figure out how to act.

While Gilgamesh casually conversed with Eris, her grip on his collar weakened to the point that she let go when they entered this place, and it seemed like her anger had been appeased.

It was rumored that Eris's grandfather as well as any Greyrat had a fetish of being obsessive with the women of the beast race, so this is something that Gilgamesh tolerated since he wasn't exactly dark like Darius Silva's pig Ganius.

By the way, since a prime minister was about to be appointed, it would be perfect if Eris's grandfather took that place under the families of Gilgamesh's faction. Of course, these political games were something that didn't interest him much. At all times he was just having fun, because if he was serious, his brothers wouldn't have their heads still attached to his body.

"Eris, it is said that in these places one as a player can bet even his Soul against the betting house or the players of this place." Gilgamesh said, very interested in the games that would be in this place. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 59: Gilgamesh Understands 1

This is how, even though the Greyrat family does not have a continuous presence in the city of Roa of Fittoa, they are all well-respected by the citizens living here. If anyone dared to intimidate Miss Eris, her grandfather's fury would make those responsible beg for mercy.

The woman who accompanies Eris wherever she goes is a Sword Queen herself. Who in their right mind would dare to say anything to that girl? Even though Gilgamesh was the fourth prince, this girl might even dare to strike him. It's a good thing that someone like him knew how to handle the situation very well, and moreover, he understood all the circumstances to avoid unnecessary scandals.

If he ruined his first relationship with this girl named Eris now, his plan to slowly crush his brother's faction would possibly fail. In such a case, if that situation were to develop, he would have to resort to more violent methods when the nobility fought for the Asura Kingdom's throne. 4

Right now, Eris had calmed down a lot, and the initial anger she felt from overhearing her father's conversation with her grandfather had passed. She was now having a lot of fun seeing many things she had never seen before.

Gilgamesh might be tolerant right now, but if someone tried to be clever and bother him, he would crush them with one hand and vent all his stress. There are times when women, regardless of their age, can be true dragons.

And now, that princess from the Greyrat family was in an illegal gambling den.

"Well, I couldn't refuse to bring someone my age to this place, although I insist I'd prefer not to bring anyone else…" Gilgamesh looked at Elijah, who looked pale, and gave him a serious look. "Behave yourself; we're about to make some money."

"What are you talking about?" Elijah had lost half of his soul on the way to this place, and if he didn't die at the hands of the Greyrat family, he would die at the hands of the owners of this place.

After saying that, Gilgamesh's eyes turned to the left to look at Eris, who had just treated him in a way that even someone like his mother had never done. That feeling, that sensation it generated within Gilgamesh, was something he liked, but was that normal? Perhaps living lives in different worlds had evolved his tastes, but he sincerely hoped not to be a masochist. 4

Gilgamesh perfectly understood what poor Elijah was going through; this man thought that bringing a noblewoman here was an incredible tragedy. Giving him an apologetic look, what could he do about it? If you have any complaints, dare to take her out of this place.

"What's going on? Aren't you going to welcome me, or maybe you think I, Eris Greyrat, don't have money?" Eris stared at them, pulled out a frog-shaped purse, and waved it arrogantly to show everyone that she had money. "I, Eris, have plenty of money to bet!"

The groups of drunks and libertines hastily drank their beer, almost choking on their pants. Each and every one of them thought, "So, you have a lot of money? But the problem would be… Who the hell would dare to win that money from you in games? Whoever dares to win against you would probably get a visit from your grandfather or the beastly woman behind you. And that's the best-case scenario; if your own grandfather is very angry, he might come personally and hang us all."

But Elijah, on the other hand, smiled cunningly. From what he saw, Gilgamesh seemed to know who Eris Notos Greyrat was and understood nobility perfectly, as he was dressed in clothes that only a wealthy noble could have. In that case, perhaps the young man he brought for betting and playing was someone of a high status on par with the Greyrats. 2

Elijah chose his side and said, "Enough with the games. This young man by my side came to gamble big and take all your money in a few games. He's willing to bet amounts that only you would see in your damn wet dreams. Don't hide, come out. He's talking about millions; if no one has that amount, it's better not to dare to play with him, you damn pagans. Those who can't accept defeat and draw their swords even when they've lost everything, aren't even worthy to stand before him."

Listening to Elijah's final words, even someone as calm and composed as Gilgamesh almost turned around and walked out the way he came in. "Are you really so wise as to give me such praise that not even in my previous life did anyone bestow upon me? Please, don't tarnish my image with those ridiculous speeches straight out of a grandeur-seeking novel."

In the inner courtyard, there was a massive table sunk in the center, and there sat various young heirs of merchants along with some very wealthy adventurers who remained calm. One of the standout individuals was an arrogant boy named Gild. He was the son of a rather prominent merchant family in the Asura Kingdom and happened to be passing through this place while traveling throughout the kingdom.

Right beside him was his friend from the Zephirus family, accompanying them on this long journey. The two of them were trailed by their guards, who never left their sides to ensure their protection. Gild, who had a slender appearance and wore fine clothing, stood out the most. His face displayed a pair of deep-set eyes, and he always acted like a high-ranking person, claiming to be on par even with the princes, according to his boastful words. 1

Of course, Gilgamesh had seen men with much more money who confused wealth with power. Those two terms were very different in life, and unfortunately, people could only understand that when they were being killed by a powerful vagabond.

Gild was surprised to see Eris, someone who was impossible to find here, so he smiled and said, "For someone like Miss Greyrat to decide to visit this place, it's a great disrespect not to give her a warm welcome. Serve Lady Greyrat, and if she's dissatisfied, everyone will pay with their lives!"

After saying this, he turned his head to Gilgamesh and said, "Since you're eager to gamble, I hope you don't cry over losing your little fortune. We don't usually wipe people's tears; they are beaten out of this place." 1

"Wise words, I hope that when I leave you penniless, you won't shed a single tear, or I'll end up slitting your throat, the same goes for all the swine accompanying you," Gilgamesh said without even giving a second glance to that foolish young man who lived under his family's wing. 2

"How dare you say those words?!" shouted the young man from the Zephirus family, ready to draw his sword and start a fight.

But Gild, standing beside him, immediately intervened: "We are in the presence of Eris Notos Greyrat; behave like a gentleman, not like an ape."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 60: The Smile of a Demon

Accompanying Gilgamesh was only a seventy-year-old man who appeared incapable of defeating even a child. However, this elderly man had gone through the same process as Alastor and was currently a Sword Emperor, nearly ready to advance to the next level.

"You must be from a wealthy family, but remember that as long as there is a man in this world, my family will have twice the money and riches." Gild said with a cold look toward the arrogant young man who had entered with Eris. 2

Observing the behavior of this arrogant fool, Gilgamesh smiled silently. There was no doubt that these young men didn't fully understand the dangerous world they lived in. Of course, he was not someone who would teach them, nor did he go around giving life lessons to every fly that crossed his path.

"They say there are high stakes in this place, which is precisely why I came. It's a shame that this gambling den is as small and dingy as it is, but if you want to lose your money, it's a good way to start my day in this city." Gilgamesh sat down and propped his feet up on the table, nearly hitting Gild's face.

Eris looked a bit disappointed by the appearance of this place and agreed with Gilgamesh's words; this place was a dump. But as long as she could play a bit here, she would return home and confront her father about the engagement her grandfather had mentioned.

"Indeed, this place smells terrible. All I see here are drunks, and no one is even playing. What a lousy gambling den." Eris approached Gilgamesh and glanced at the foolish Gild, who had swallowed the words he was about to say.

"Dear guests, you will enter the special area of our gambling house; please, come inside." The manager of this establishment appeared to show the utmost respect to the customers who had arrived a few minutes ago.

Exuding an arrogant and dominant attitude, Gilgamesh smiled and walked inside, followed by the withered elderly man who used an old stick as a cane. Inside, there was a massive table, so he sat in a comfortable chair and propped his legs up on the very clean table. His current demeanor emitted a unique image of his character, completely in line with his personality.

Eris's eyebrows furrowed. This sudden image of Gilgamesh felt strange to her eyes; She almost wanted to scold him for his arrogant behavior right in front of her. But after thinking it over, she had no valid reason other than her annoyance at seeing someone behave even more arrogantly than she did.

"Well, boys, it doesn't matter if you're dogs or cats, nobles or beggars, as long as you have money, you can sit at this table. As is usual in places like this, don't expect to win because you will always lose against me." Gilgamesh said with a provocative smile as he looked at Eris.

"You're a very straightforward young man, and I like that." Gild praised Gilgamesh's behavior, feeling that his background might be as significant as his own. He calmed down and opted for a more neutral posture.

Gild glanced at Gilgamesh as he spoke, "Long before you arrived, we were playing dice with some wealthy merchants. It's a pity they couldn't continue due to the high stakes as time passed. How about we continue with the games? I'm wondering if someone like you has the guts to play dice at this table."

"Why is he talking like the lords who came to my birthday party four years ago?" Eris grew tired of listening to Gild prattle on as if he were someone important. In her eyes, he was nothing more than a clown.

"A game of dice?" Gilgamesh asked aloud. "What do the two of us have to fear from your tiny group of paupers?"

Eris, who was suddenly involved in this gambling, filled with excitement at the competitive atmosphere and ignoring Gilgamesh's arm on her shoulder, placed her right hand on Gilgamesh's shoulder and said, "Yes, we have nothing to fear." 3

Gild's eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw the unfamiliar golden-haired youth getting close to Eris, the arrogant girl from the Greyrat family. He had to cough a bit to regain his composure and thought to himself, "Is this idiot in front of me friends with Miss Eris? Impossible, he didn't appear at Eris's birthday party four years ago, so it's most likely they didn't know each other until now. But it doesn't matter; I'll win everything they have, and in the end, I'll blame that idiot so that Eris takes charge of punishing him." 2

"Then, along with my other companions, we'll pool our funds to face your great wealth. By the way, may I know your name?" Gild looked at Gilgamesh with a cold gaze as he took his seat.

"Haha, you can call me Gil, that's enough since after today we won't be speaking to each other again." Gilgamesh said as he sat more comfortably next to Miss Eris.

"Quickly, serve some tea to the guests." The manager shouted, sweating profusely due to this sudden turn of events in his gambling establishment.

A couple of tea cups were placed in front of Gilgamesh and Eris simultaneously. Gild took his own glass of wine, and he did so as if it were something to be admired.

"Does this thing have sugar? I don't like things that don't taste sweet…" Eris looked at the tea's appearance and wrinkled her nose.

"I have high-quality sugar in my reserves, but those sugar cubes are only eaten by my beautiful white horse." Gilgamesh said as he took a glass jar from his jacket. "But you can use this powdered sugar; don't use too much since it's not usually enjoyed with too much sugar in your tea."

Gild nearly choked on his sip of wine when he saw where that jar of sugar came from and thought, "Where the hell did that come from?" 2

Ghislaine, standing behind Eris, watched this situation nervously. She couldn't intervene as it might anger the fourth prince, Gilgamesh, so she just sat quietly on the side and waited for it all to be over.

At that moment, Gilgamesh, who had noticed the expressions of the foolish young men in front of him, showed a cold expression. After taking a sip of tea, he spat it in the face of one of Gild's friends and said, "Do you really serve such low-quality tea to your guests? Your damn service is very disappointing. Are you telling me you like this kind of tea?"

Eris, long before he added sugar to her tea, smelled it again and showed some displeasure. She placed the tea cup aside and started eating the sugar on its own. She didn't like tea very much, especially if it was of low quality as Gilgamesh had pointed out.

Gilgamesh had a powerful body that was unattainable for ordinary humans. Only a true god with divine powers could match him, and even that would be challenging. However, what he noticed in the tea was a certain aroma of a substance added to it, which could range from aphrodisiacs to various types of poisons. 1

After examining the cup more closely, it seemed that there was not only an issue with the content but also with how it was held. So, after confirming that this was some kind of trap, he threw the cup aside.

Crack!

The cup shattered into a thousand pieces, and the tea spilled onto the floor. His action woke everyone from their stupor, not knowing exactly how to react.

Eris was very surprised, but after seeing Gilgamesh's actions, she whispered, "What are you doing?"

"The tea is tainted…" Gilgamesh took Eris's tea cup and threw it with such force that Gild only felt a strong wind pass by his cheek before it crashed against the wall behind him.

Crack!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 61: Who Are You?

"What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and change the tea for our guests!" Gild broke into a cold sweat as he saw that Gilgamesh didn't fall for the trap he had set, so he decided to change his tactics.

"Forget it! That's too much trouble! Eris and I are here to gamble, not to enjoy tea and cake." Gilgamesh waved his hand dismissively, then as a small gesture, he reached into his jacket and pulled out a silver box of chocolates.

"That's right, we're here to play and bet all our money!" Eris's eyes sparkled as she waved her purse in front of everyone.

In Gilgamesh's eyes, she didn't have more than a hundred Asura Gold Coins. If millions of coins are being wagered in this place, it would be embarrassing for her to bring her week's savings. 1

Gilgamesh gave Eris a little nudge and whispered, "Don't worry, I'll bet my money, and when we lose, we'll move on to yours. Remember, it's the two of us against these rich kids who seem like they've never lost before."

Eris looked at Gilgamesh and was about to tell him that she didn't need his money to win, but she stopped when she saw the calm expression on the boy in front of her. Truth be told, she instinctively nodded her head and, knowing that she had been convinced by a complete stranger, she ate the chocolates that the same stranger had given her. 6

Gild frowned when he saw the approach of that red-eyed idiot and asked after everyone had sat down, "Shall we start with a thousand coins? Or… Should we increase it a bit?"

"A thousand coins?" Eris exclaimed in surprise, her fair face immediately turning red with embarrassment as she asked, "Do you normally bet this much?"

She was the only daughter of the Greyrat family. Basic necessities like food, clothing, and others were usually prepared in advance for her. Except for sharing some jewelry or her favorite sweets that she bought every time she went down to the city, her expenses were minimal almost always. She originally thought that the hundred gold coins she had in her frog purse were a huge sum. How could she have imagined that the minimum amount to participate was actually a thousand gold coins?! The amount in her purse could only be calculated as no more than a hundred.

This was a very normal thing. One Asura Gold Coin was equivalent to ten Asura Silver Coins, so when talking about playing a minimum of a thousand gold coins, that was over ten thousand Asura Silver Coins. Not even a terribly rich family could come up with such sums of money to waste on a board game. After all, unless they were dealing with useful items, a noble wouldn't be willing to deplete their wealth.

"A thousand coins, Miss Eris? I don't have much time for playing with such small amounts. As I mentioned earlier, I'll cover your part, so let's start with ten thousand Asura Gold Coins, with no limit on increments." Gilgamesh stroked Eris's head and said, "Don't worry, I have plenty of money." 1

Gild, who had been all smiles, had a momentary heart attack and, after coming back to life, muttered in an unnatural tone, "A thousand Asura Gold Coins is already a huge amount… We were talking about a different, lower denomination of coin, not directly in gold…"

Gilgamesh proceeded to ignore him and explained to Eris how many coins were twenty thousand coins. He reached into his jacket again and pulled out a woolen bag with ten thousand coins, then another bag with another ten thousand coins.

Eris's eyes sparkled, but she didn't exactly know how to add and count correctly. So, she nodded her head a bit more confidently, and under Gilgamesh's persuasion, she knew they would win the first game, so she wasn't scared by this large amount of money she had never seen before. 1

Gild frowned upon hearing this; he knew very well that Gilgamesh wouldn't have more than thirty thousand Asura Gold Coins if he were a prestigious son of a noble family. If the game was really starting with ten thousand coins as a starting point, and he was also covering Miss Eris's bill, he could be losing his entire fortune in a matter of minutes if luck wasn't on his side.

Initially, they were supposed to use Asura Silver Coins for the game, but since Gilgamesh had raised the stakes significantly, he didn't want to back down from this game to avoid ending up in a sorry state.

"Gil, you're really a man of your word and very honest about your feelings. The dice game happens to be one of my favorites, a game of luck! Both sides can see the outcome of the game by rolling their dice, making this game one of the fairest!" Gild laughed loudly at this.

"Enough with the nonsense, I don't like men trying to kiss up to me! How are we going to play this game? Does the smaller value win, or does the larger value win? Or are we going to guess the values, and the one closest to their figure wins?" Gilgamesh looked as if he couldn't wait any longer. If an observant person were to look at him, they would immediately think he was completely clueless.

"As for the coins…" One of Gild's friends spoke in a low tone, but Gilgamesh immediately interrupted him.

"Do you want to count them? Then go ahead, I never steal!" Gilgamesh grabbed a bag with ten thousand Asura Gold Coins and forcefully threw them at Gild's friend's face.

Boom!

Gild's friend shot off like a comet towards the tables in the back, and his body tumbled several times in the air before hitting the ground. Gild's eyes widened in shock as he saw his friend go flying, and after an awkward silence, he said, "I think you used more force than necessary…" 2

"Is that so? Sorry, I usually use that kind of force to kill the mosquitoes in my room at night. I never thought your friend would be a magician; magicians tend to have fragile bodies, so I hope he's okay." Gilgamesh acted as if he weren't aware of the strength he had used, so he apologized curtly.

"That was amazing! How are you so strong?" Eris's eyes sparkled with excitement as she watched that clownish idiot go flying and apparently lose consciousness.

"Well, Miss Eris, believe it or not, I am much stronger than I appear. I would show you a bit more of my strength, but we're not in an appropriate place." Gilgamesh looked at Eris with a smile that she didn't pay much attention to.

"I'm a swordswoman, my teacher is Ghislaine, a Sword Queen, and she uses a very strong combat style." Eris took pride in her teacher and said, "Although I'm not as strong as her yet, I'm sure no child my age can beat me."

Gilgamesh made sure to give Eris his full attention, completely ignoring Gild, who stood like a lifeless statue with a rigid smile on his face. Was he being ignored by these two kids? Wait, was he even legally betting with two children? 2

While Gild was having an existential crisis, Ghislaine examined Gilgamesh and found him as transparent as crystal. His expressions were sincere; he seemed to be enjoying an interaction with someone his age as if he were… Gilgamesh, the Red Prince of Asura, was seeking to experience that childhood feeling by talking to Eris, something quite remarkable considering all the things he had done in the capital of the kingdom, Ars. 2

Ghislaine sensed that in Gilgamesh, that look and the words he used. Somehow, he was just trying to be normal as if nothing else mattered to him; there was nothing hidden behind his intentions.

Seeing this, Ghislaine smiled gently, feeling more at ease. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 62: Let's Play Now

Gild suppressed the urge to hurl insults into the air, completely ignored his embarrassment, and said in a noticeable tone, "How about we keep it simple and just say whether the number is low or high?"

Gilgamesh nodded and said, "Let's go, here are my 20,000 coins!"

To be fair, those participating in these types of games would first take out the money and place it aside, and only then proceed to roll the dice. Depending on the number of people, the quantity of dice used would differ. If seven people were participating, then seven dice would be used. If there were six people, then six dice would be used.

At this moment, Gilgamesh, Gild, one of Gild's friends, and Miss Eris were participating in the bet. The others in this secluded room were either guards or players who didn't have the right to participate in this kind of game. As for Eris, who came with an imperious attitude, even though she didn't have enough money, she felt a bit guilty about using Gilgamesh's money. She knew that without money, not even a prince would have the right to participate and could only sit on the sidelines as a spectator.

Mischievous thoughts crossed Gilgamesh's mind; after all, these people initially wanted to take all his money through this type of game, so he would just do the same as a good man. In situations like this, how could he not take advantage and help others? "In situations like this, others can join us behind the gaming table."

"What does it mean to play behind the table?" Eris's eyes lit up.

"The so-called playing behind the table in this kind of game is making an outside bet with the house. This means that while you're not participating in this bet, you can still wager your money. For example, you can make a bet of five gold coins that I will win. If I end up losing, then you'll lose with me, and you'll have lost your five coins. In this way, both sides lose. But if I were to win, then you'd win, including the interest, it would be ten gold coins." Gilgamesh explained this in detail so that Eris could understand, which made the others look at the manager of the betting shop.

"Oh, of course, we have that method implemented in our games. Please, those who want to bet, leave your names on this sheet and the amount you'll wager." The manager said with cold sweat on his forehead; this situation had long spiraled out of his control.

"Very well!" Eris's spirits seemed to soar, and she turned to Ghislaine. "Bet everything on him; he seems to be good at what he does."

Ghislaine looked at the frog purse and then at Eris. As she had said, she naturally bet that Gilgamesh would win. Although she certainly wouldn't bet this amount of money even if she were wealthy.

Gilgamesh laughed aloud, looked at Eris, and said, "Seeing that Miss Eris has bet on me, our luck will undoubtedly increase!"

Gild, who had mentally killed Gilgamesh numerous times already, sneered under a hidden smile: Keep laughing; you'll be crying very soon!

The game proceeded in turns, with the dice being rolled one by one. Eris rolled the dice and got only fifteen points out of twenty-four, which was the total maximum score that could be obtained with four dice, a fairly normal sum within the possibilities.

On the other hand, Gild's friend rolled sixteen points, one higher than Eris, and it was the highest score obtained in the three turns played so far.

Gild, upon seeing this, displayed a triumphant look on his face. As long as his friend won this game, they would win twenty thousand coins. They would make sure Gilgamesh left this place even without his clothes! Once he had lost to the point of losing his sanity, they would take advantage of that moment to humiliate him in the same way he had done to them.

"A real shame, but Miss Eris certainly has good luck." Gilgamesh took the four dice in his hand, but deep down, he was a bit annoyed because this game had a certain way of getting higher scores if you knew how to use it correctly, and besides, the dice had different weights.

The substance used to increase the weight of the dice definitely wasn't lead, as that would make it obvious that whoever used these dice was trying to make them always land on one side. However, one side was uniform in weight, and the only substance that could give this kind of feel and weight was a different type of metal. Only those familiar with the dice could achieve the desired sum. Even if an average person noticed these details, they would still be unable to do anything.

Gilgamesh, on the other hand…

Gilgamesh's eyes closed, and he took a deep breath while making a wrist movement, causing the dice to be thrown out of the metal cup, colliding with the table. At the same time, Gilgamesh's left hand, which was on the table, emitted a fine thread of divine energy, as thin as a needle, extending toward the four dice without anyone noticing.

Everyone's breath stopped as they watched the dice spin in the air.

Those four dice rolled for a while before coming to a stop.

"This… How is this possible?" Gild exclaimed after seeing the result with a deadpan expression.

Gild's group and those who had bet on their group to win all wore looks of disappointment. Eris and Gild were the only ones celebrating their brutal victory, and on the side was Elijah, crying tears of joy for having bet Gilgamesh his life savings.

The result of the dice was six on the first die, four, five, and two on the others, just one point above Gild's friend's roll.

Gild's group had placed their hopes on their expert friend's roll, but when they saw him lose miserably, they looked at Gilgamesh with resentful expressions. This damn Gil, an Angel's shit must have hit him in the face for him to have that luck, the cursed dog. 3

Gilgamesh grinned arrogantly as Eris embraced him, caught up in the excitement. After she let go and went to hug Ghislaine, Gilgamesh caressed his hand and said, "Haha, Miss Eris's daring bet was a blessing for my roll. Since we're a team, I'm honored that she took the initiative to bet on me. Today, as I have won, you all will have to pay up!"

Finishing that sentence, he took a tray with the twenty thousand coins he had previously taken out and said, "Come on, put up what you've lost, pay your bets."

"Yes, pay up, and not a single coin less!" Eris shouted, thrilled about winning, unaware that she had actually lost ten thousand coins and that Gilgamesh was the real winner. However, since they were a team, their victory was shared.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 63: Making Money

Gild and the others turned to their friend named Norberto, the one who had been thrown backward by Gilgamesh when the bag of coins hit his face. Although he had been healed with magic, his expression remained very sour and filled with resentment. But his ability to sense the movements of the dice was particularly high, especially when the die was specially manipulated by him.

Everyone present was bubbling with excitement, waiting for the moment they could take all the money Gilgamesh had won. Norberto's closed eyes opened, and he said, "I bet this in this round!"

His hands took five cloth bags that were on a small cart next to him, and they totaled fifty thousand coins, all he had earned in these months betting with merchants, adventurers, and magicians. The rest imitated his movements, showing unprecedented excitement on their faces.

Seeing this, Eris was shocked. If they played now, it would be four times fifty thousand, and that was an amount that very few carried around. Now there were forty thousand from the previous round, so sixty thousand coins were at stake to match this bet. Even if they had that money, if they were to lose this round, they might end up with not a single cent.

"I'll match the bet, it's a total of one hundred thousand coins!" Gilgamesh reached into his jacket again, and numerous bags with ten thousand coins each were placed on the table one after another, adding up to a total of one hundred thousand Asura Gold Coins on the table.

Even those who were not playing had their hearts pounding so hard they were about to spit them out due to the intense emotions being witnessed at this kind of table. Whoever won, with that fortune, they would have more than enough to live a life of luxury without working another day.

"As we're starting this time naturally, as the winner, it's your turn to roll the dice first!" Said Gild, pushing the four dice toward Gilgamesh, who maintained a defiant smile beneath his face.

Gilgamesh shook the dice after taking them and threw them. The amount being played this time was so high that it was considered there were two sides in the overall bet, one consisting of Gilgamesh and Eris, while the other was made up of Gild and Norberto. In this case, most of the bets were directed towards Eris's group.

"Here it comes!" Gilgamesh shouted after rolling the dice, and the number he rolled made even the calm Gild burst into laughter.

Gilgamesh, who had lifted the metal cup, revealed the dice, and all of them showed the number one, indicating that he had scored four points this time.

"It seems that luck is not on your side this time, but this is very normal; luck is never on our side." Said Gild as he took the dice and rolled them, getting a total of fourteen points.

"That seems to be the case…" Gilgamesh smiled modestly and said to Eris, "Miss Eris, it appears that it will all come down to you whether we win or lose."

Eris became nervous, her two hands began to sweat, and she said confidently, "Of course, I will have to win this round seeing that you've rolled such pitifully low points!"

"Very well, then you shall be the last to roll as a show of our participation in your roll that will decide who wins." Gild said, looking at his friend to roll the dice. Norberto did so and ended up with a total of twenty-two points.

"Two points less than the maximum score, though it's an incredible amount, I fully believe that Miss Eris can score higher." Gild said with a wide grin, looking at Gilgamesh with disdain.

"This is…" Eris, who was a confident and strong-willed girl, began to doubt her luck and felt immense pressure.

"Don't worry, we're here to have fun; money only holds value in moments like these, so make the most of the thrill and roll with passion." Gilgamesh's eyes lit up with excitement; he knew they wouldn't lose even if he used dishonest methods to win against these thieves, but he still wanted to make sure to step on their faces with force.

"Yes, money has no value!" Eris shouted with an even more arrogant expression, but it was evident that the pressure was weighing on her more and more.

Gilgamesh's energy connected with the dice, causing them to turn to the maximum score after Eris shook and rolled them onto the table. At that moment, as she tapped the metal cup and the dice tumbled inside, everyone held their breath.

"Now that all the bets have been decided! I will now reveal the points!" Under Gilgamesh's words, Eris closed one eye and carefully lifted the metal cup, revealing the first die with five points, two dice with six points, and the last die, which was the last to be revealed, also had six points, giving them a total of twenty-three points.

Norberto's lively expression turned pale. How was this possible? He had heard the dice's movements and knew that at least three of the four had a value of six points, but the last one had a value of three. The chance that the last die had a higher score than four was eighty percent. Nevertheless, when the results were shown, his expression turned lifeless as he saw the obviously higher result than his.

Could he have misheard Miss Eris's result? It was impossible for him to be mistaken, this was beyond belief in his eyes.

Without any modesty, Gilgamesh gathered all the coin bags to his side. Then he gave half of them to Eris to continue betting on her own while she celebrated with Ghislaine, claiming she had saved their gambling economy. "Miss Eris, I must say you have a lucky hand for gambling, so we should continue betting together."

Eris saw all those coin bags and wondered how much it was in total, but she decided not to embarrass herself here and show that she was bad with numbers. So she nodded her head and patted Gilgamesh on the shoulder with an extremely excited expression on her face. "See that? You're not the only one good at this game; I've got the lucky touch too, and I'm not much worse than you."

"Let's keep betting!" She completely forgot that just half an hour ago, she wanted to punch Gilgamesh for inappropriately staring at her. Now she was just playing with a rather peculiar boy she had come across.

Gild clenched his hair tightly and smiled distortedly. "Miss Greyrat's luck is truly something. Starting the game and achieving these beautiful results shows how talented she is at gambling."

However, after saying these words, Gild secretly gave Norberto a questioning look. Norberto's face turned pale as he shook his head, apparently uncertain about what had happened.

Gilgamesh seemed to have no emotional attachment to the money, so as far as they were concerned, they had won from the start. As for Eris, they didn't hold her in high regard; she was just a child after all. Could this all be a coincidence? Considering Norberto's superior skills in this type of game, it was impossible for his calculations to fail in this manner and lose more than fifty thousand Asura Gold Coins in such a short time. That amount was terrifying.

However, Gilgamesh's team managed to win the two games they had played so far, winning again and again, piling their coins to the side as if they were worthless, amassing a total of one hundred thousand coins. The faces of Gild's friends were pale; it was clear that this sum was meager compared to what they had, but it was still a massive loss for them.

"Hahaha, I'm the best!" Eris, who had wanted to cry from the pressure just moments ago, was now laughing shamelessly in front of her defeated rivals.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 64: What Did You Say?

"You, you… You're being dishonest in these bets! You damn cheat!" One of Gild's friends stood up, his chair falling to the ground. His bets had been too substantial, and now he had lost over ten thousand Asura Gold Coins in just two miserable games. He pointed his finger accusingly at Gilgamesh, clearly furious.

Not only him, even Gild was becoming more skeptical about these results. How could they always be one point above the score they got? Gilgamesh wasn't a magician, so the chances of him pulling off some kind of trick were minimal, considering he was barely fifteen years old. But no matter how he looked at it, why were these two kids winning as if they were blessed by the goddess of fortune in their eyes? One or two coincidences might have been acceptable if they weren't trying to win, but there had been two genuinely significant games. 2

The moment that man pointed his finger at Gilgamesh, the withered old man behind him was about to chop off his arm when Gilgamesh raised his hand, causing the old man to assist and close his eyes again. 1

Perhaps no one noticed it, but Ghislaine felt a chill run down her spine. She knew that if it weren't for Gilgamesh, the young idiot they were accusing of cheating the fourth prince would have been cut into pieces. However, perhaps because of Eris's presence, he managed to handle the situation more calmly.

"You better mind your words, dear dog. Are you implying that Miss Eris cheated? You're not only offending her but her entire family, and that's something you should think twice about." Gilgamesh shook his head, finding it a shame that so many sought death so needlessly just when he was starting to have some fun.

Gild stood up and slapped his friend directly, then bowed slightly in apology and said, "I must apologize for my friend's behavior. I must take responsibility for him and ask Miss Eris to overlook this disrespectful insult. Perhaps it's due to the alcohol that he's acting so inappropriately."

Eris looked at the idiot who had just accused her of cheating and said, "It's normal for dogs to bark when they lose their composure, but you'd better watch your words, or else you'll receive a beating from my fists."

Gilgamesh's eyes sparkled with excitement; what beautiful words to describe an ill-mannered dog. The way she said it was just how he would have acted as a child. To be honest, he was becoming more and more interested in the daughter of the Notos Greyrat family, especially the one who stayed in this rural region. 4

"If you don't have money, then get out of my sight! I was careless to think that you would at least be mature enough to consider money just a means of entertainment in this place." Gilgamesh didn't even bother to give them a second look. On the contrary, he smiled disdainfully and said, "If the dogs want to play fair and square, they must provide evidence that we are cheating, something solid, not the words of a drunkard who can't control the dirty words coming out of his mouth. Did you see us cheating in any way, Miss Eris? Do you believe we were cheating?"

Gild held a stern look on Gilgamesh, concealing his intentions of wanting to swallow him whole. But once Gilgamesh pushed Eris into this, the fact that they were only spewing words without evidence made them very nervous.

Eris looked at the table with wide-open eyes and a furious expression. She didn't know the rules of this game, let alone about numbers, and she wasn't very observant when things didn't catch her attention. However, they had won every single round without losing. She was so angry that she responded as she always did, "What a bunch of crybaby dogs. When you were ahead in the numbers, you were mocking us. You were even laughing shamelessly in front of us. But now that you're losing, all you do is accuse us of cheating." 2

"Miss Greyrat, it's not like that…"

"You really have the nerve to tell us we're cheating. I was right there with Gil the whole time! All we did was roll the dice just like you did. How could we do anything dishonest? How dare you accuse us of cheating? You were the ones who invited us to play here, I bet we wouldn't be in this place right now if it weren't for one of your workers."

"Who? Who invited you to come and gamble?" Gild asked, slumping into his chair with his lifeless body.

"It was him!" Eris pointed at Elijah, who was jumping for joy as he looked at all the coins he had won. But when he saw everyone staring at him, his body suddenly froze.

"He was the one who first invited Gild to come here! It would be very strange if he didn't know this place, with so few gambling houses willing to bet such high sums, there must be some kind of scheme behind how this place operates. That can only mean he's bringing players with money for you to leave them with nothing! I can't imagine how many people you've ruined. Do you take me for a fool?" 2

Everyone was surprised, even Gilgamesh. No one could have imagined that this girl of no more than nine years old had such a sharp mind.

…

In a room on the second floor of a restaurant not far from the gambling house:

"Reporting, a seemingly wealthy young man has entered the gambling house. However, it appears he was accompanied by Miss Eris of the Greyrat family." A man who seemed to be a bodyguard reported to the man who was dining.

"Eris Greyrat? Why would someone like her go to the gambling house?" The man speaking was around nineteen years old, a powerful mage who was traveling the world with Gild and the others. His name was Eldric.

"Probably not deliberate; they coincidentally met on the way, and Miss Greyrat became interested in the games. In the end, she followed the young man who is now gambling with his friends, my lord." The bodyguard was observing everything from the shadows, and his job was to report everything to Eldric.

"Even if it was by chance, the guy my foolish friends are gambling with must be someone of high status for the daughter of the Greyrat family to even consider accompanying him. The damn luck we have is the worst!"

Eldric took a sip of wine and said, "If that's the case, you must inform Gild and the others not to mess with that person. They may not be seeing who they really have in front of them. Tell them to come up with some excuse to leave that place, even if they have to lose money in the process. They should also invite that young man to another gambling gathering, go now!"

"Yes!" The bodyguard hurriedly left the restaurant, but unfortunately, it was already too late.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 65: Have They Lost Everything?

Betting House.

Due to the protests from Gild's group, Eris's threats, and Gilgamesh's increasingly arrogant comments, the game rules were changed three times.

"Hahaha, we beat the house!"

Gilgamesh exclaimed arrogantly, causing Gild's group to become furious to the point of biting their tongues. Gilgamesh's mouth spewed venomous words at every opportunity, even betting with his eyes closed, and worst of all, he kept winning. Unexpectedly to everyone, he had crushed them to the point where their outbursts became crooked, and their gazes were lost.

Triumphant Gilgamesh and the smiling Eris were busy dividing the winnings. Seeing all those bags of coins going into that boy's jacket, many believed there was some kind of portal where things were entered and taken at will. When they saw Gilgamesh give Eris twenty thousand Asura Gold Coins, they clenched their muscles with so much sorrow that they wanted to cry.

Gild's smile now seemed like a sinister maniacal expression, as if the muscles of his face were cramped. Eris, on the other hand, said, "Gil, I can't believe you gave me so much money. Are you really not bothered by it?"

"You've already given your bodyguard those bags of coins. If I were to tell you I was bothered by something as small as that, wouldn't I seem like I'm short on money?" After thinking that, Gilgamesh said, "Of course, I'm not bothered! Why would I be? If it weren't for your good luck, how could I have won so much? It's only natural that we split our winnings."

Elijah's ears on the side twitched, and he cunningly said, "Where's my share?" 2

Gilgamesh turned abruptly, lowered his gaze a bit, and muttered, "Maybe you deserve some coins, but that girl took half of my winnings, and you'll probably get paid for this. As men, we shouldn't be greedy."

"Haha! I was just kidding with you. I obviously don't think I deserve a single penny, but now that things have come to this point, don't you need a risk manager? Everyone has one for any kind of job, I think if I don't leave this place with you, I'll either end up in a coffin or chopped into pieces." Elijah said with a pale expression. Eris had exposed him so suddenly that it would be with these people that he'd settle scores if he didn't get out of here.

"Are you afraid they'll keep you? Certainly, you might not leave this place alive, but you could be a valuable asset. You seem to have some business skills, and if you work for me and manage to expand my businesses throughout the kingdom, it could be beneficial." Gilgamesh thought carefully and decided to accept this man who seemed very eager for money. So, if he's looking for money, he's likely to be good at trying to get it.

Gilgamesh stood up, stretching while smiling frivolously. "Do you, my dear children, have more money you'd like to bet? If you don't have any more, I'm afraid I'll have to leave as I have a meeting to attend! I've only made a little money after gambling for over half an hour… What a damn disappointment! Don't you agree, Miss Eris?"

"You can't leave!" Norberto became very nervous. At this moment, his mind and the minds of his friends had turned into useless pieces of dung, Gild included among them. They still couldn't understand how they had lost; the consecutive losses had stunned them to a level only someone who was drunk could achieve.

Each of their betting skills should have been better than Gilgamesh's, who was just a child, and yet, they, who were playing against two kids, had miserably lost everything. Not to mention that Gilgamesh had gained slightly more than them, which made it impossible for them to continue thinking that cheating had been involved.

What kind of explanation could they use to understand this?

"I still want to bet with you; I have assets to wager!" Gild removed his rose gold necklace and placed it on the table.

"Haha, you my dogs, do you think I'll accept your damaged goods?" Gilgamesh smiled with disdain and said, "Do you want to keep betting with me using that worthless item? It would be better if you went back home and brought more money."

Gilgamesh had already stashed all the money bags in his door to Babylon and was about to turn away.

"Wait!" Gild turned to his friends and said, "Take out everything you can, right now."

Norberto and the rest were well aware of the miserable consequences of returning home with not a single coin. Immediately, they removed everything valuable from their bodies and placed them on the table, whether it was gemstones, jewelry, or swords.

"This is one of the best swords you can get from normal blacksmiths, and this is a high-grade magical staff that will also be in the bet! The price of these items should add up to one hundred and fifty thousand Asura Gold Coins, but now all the items will be wagered at two hundred thousand coins!" Gild stared directly at Gilgamesh with his eyes reddened and said, "In addition to that, you'll get several books of powerful magic that can only be obtained in the most prestigious academies. What do you say?"

Eris, who was about to leave, watched these actions with a surprised expression. She also knew how expensive magical books were, and they didn't usually contain spells of such high level. As a girl who could grasp certain aspects of what was happening in this place, she realized that this was no longer a simple bet. But she didn't feel fearful at all, nor did she intend to leave Gilgamesh alone in this wager.

Gilgamesh looked at the items on the table, and what interested him the most was that sword, which could end up in his door to Babylon along with those magical books. But there was nothing else that caught his attention. However, in the end, he revealed a sinister smile and said, "I agree to one condition only: I want the hand your friend pointed at me with, and it shall suffer no more than that loss when I leave this place." 1

When everyone heard Gilgamesh's words, they felt a chill. Who could make such a request? It wasn't about money or jewelry; it was about a real hand. The boy who had called Gilgamesh and Eris cheaters began to tremble with fear but gritted his teeth and said, "I'll give you even my tongue, but if you lose, all your money will be ours!"

Gild's face turned pale; only now did he realize that he was standing in front of Prince Gilgamesh, who had been at the Black Pearls auction that day. They were now facing the Red Prince of the Asura Kingdom. His mouth closed tightly, his heart rose to his throat, and the blood in his body chilled with fear. 1

Gilgamesh noticed Gild's abnormality in front of him and smiled, "It seems you've figured it out. It's best if you keep your mouth shut and don't speak again until I leave, or there will be nothing left but forgotten memories."

Eris, on the side, had shining eyes and said nothing. She was very impressed to encounter someone even more arrogant than her grandfather, someone more violent, and the subtlety of his cruelty left a significant impression on her in this first encounter with this stranger. 3

"There are rules and principles; you know very well that a man should not lack respect. Much less to a lady who has nothing to do with this. I will be prudent and won't cause trouble in this city, but there are things that must be done." Said Gilgamesh as he returned to the table.

With no strength left in his body, Gild couldn't even speak due to the sudden trauma that had exploded in his mind. He had heard of Gilgamesh's cruelty, so he thought carefully about a solution to remedy all the disrespect he had committed in this place but didn't know where to start.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 66: Eris's Bet

"Have you accidentally swallowed your tongue? What do you want me to do besides betting all that money?" Gilgamesh touched his hair impatiently, he would have already resolved this issue if it weren't for Eris's presence in this place.

Eris couldn't resist herself and burst into laughter momentarily, but she immediately assumed a serious expression. Under the table, after sitting back down, she playfully nudged Gilgamesh's side for making her laugh.

The muscles on Norberto's face were about to burst; he was furious to the point of wanting to start a fight. Forcing himself to remain calm, he responded, "Gil, right? Since you like to gamble and are after our friend's hand, then if you win, you naturally get everything on the table and his hand."

"Something so simple? Very well, but you should consider whether the one you call a friend, and for whom you're willing to bet his hand for a measly wager, is really a friend or just a dog." Gilgamesh happily accepted and said, "How shall we bet?"

"We'll bet on dice!" An aspect of desperation appeared on Norberto's face; he would prove here and now that his skills were worthy of admiration. "We'll throw at the same time, reveal our rolls at the same time, and the one with the highest score wins."

"Haha, that sounds perfect. Am I someone who would be afraid of my own hand? Furthermore, in this round, Eris will play for me."

"Yes, I'll throw!" Eris said with an arrogant expression.

"Eh?"

Absolutely everyone was surprised. While it was true that Eris had won one round of this game, she had lost the others with scores far below the maximum possible in each round of play.

"We have no problem with that!" Norberto and the others said excitedly. Their eyes lit up; they knew that when it came to playing against Eris, who had only been lucky once, that was more than enough to beat her. Norberto could do it with his eyes closed.

Everyone here was well acquainted with Norberto's level of play; he was an expert even though he had lost absolutely every round against Gilgamesh. If Norberto lost to a nine-year-old girl, he might as well take his own life on the spot, as the gods had abandoned him in the cruelest way possible.

"Which of you two will take the dice first on the table?" Gilgamesh, who had ignored Eris's playful nudge, smiled as he looked at Norberto.

"I'll go first!" Norberto said without looking at Gild, who seemed to be perishing in his chair, unable to move. He held the dice in his hands, shaking them vigorously to secure victory in this final game. He struggled to suppress the adrenaline rushing through his chest, even closing his eyes and focusing as if he were praying to something. This roll would define his grandchildren's lives when he grew old. If he were to lose this, he'd prefer to lose his life. 1

Gilgamesh sighed wearily as he watched Norberto move strangely, then turned his head to Eris, who was very nervous, and said, "Do you think he's trying to summon some divine spirits to help him? I can't help but feel this scene seems very strange; it feels very wrong." 2

Eris, who was intensely focused on her rival's upcoming results, couldn't hold back her laughter once more and burst into giggles. She never thought she'd meet such an amusing guy just as she was about to let go of her anger.

Gild no longer had the desire to even breathe; he had been drinking wine as much as he could to avoid remembering this day tomorrow, if he lived to remember it. Norberto, on the other hand, thought that Gilgamesh and Eris were trying to throw him off, but his senses were calm because nothing could break him out of his trance-like state.

After a considerable amount of time, so much that Gilgamesh was talking to Eris about her sword technique rank, Norberto let out a roar that shook even the sleeping men in a corner. The atmosphere around him suddenly became intense, as if this bet were a matter of life or death. 1

"Triple six! Triple six! Triple six!" Norberto and his friends roared as they saw the dice land on the table.

The first die stopped spinning and showed a six, followed by another six.

Norberto and his friends, who had been sweating nervously, erupted in jubilation. Each of them celebrated as if they had already won, and while the third die was spinning oddly, they chanted like a cult: "Triple six! Triple six! Triple six!"

If the third die landed on a six, then Gilgamesh would definitely lose this bet.

But were two dice with a six on the same roll a normal outcome? Some who had been congratulating Norberto looked at Gilgamesh with mocking expressions.

Norberto let out a long sigh. Today's roll had exceeded his initial skills; even if he had lost every other roll, this last one seemed to have a very favorable outcome.

Who could have imagined that the final die, which was still spinning, would suddenly veer towards the other two dice that were stabilizing? Spinning between the two dice that were on sixes, it first collided with the one on the left, causing it to spin aside just when it seemed to have settled on a six.

As for the other die, it was moved by the rebound and inertia of the last die, also displacing it from its initial position, which was a six.

The room fell deadly silent!

Gild, who had given up the will to live, Norberto, and the guy whose hand would be cut off if they lost, stared at this result. The joyful expressions on their faces suddenly froze, but their eyes began to redden with helplessness.

All three dice showed a one, a miserable one each, resulting in a total of three… According to their words, if they somehow rolled three ones, that meant they would become monks in a church and renounce their worldly desires. 1

"I'm done for!" Norberto closed his eyes as he fainted. The remaining people, like Gild, all slumped into their seats in complete exhaustion. They stared blankly at the three dice with a dull expression, each feeling the urge to burst into tears.

"Hahaha!" Elijah, on the side of Gilgamesh, knelt before him and said, "I feel like you're a god; please give me a job!" 1

"Can I take my things then?" Gilgamesh asked as he stood up.

"What are you talking about? You might also roll three ones; you can't take anything without taking your turn." Cried one of the guards on the side, who was weeping over their bosses' loss.

"Do you think that's possible?" Eris stared at the guard as she asked that question.

"No, no, they have a point." Gilgamesh looked at Eris and said, "Show them the luck you carry on your shoulders, Miss Eris, win this game." 1

"Watch carefully!" Eris shouted as she held the dice and shook them vigorously. When she rolled them, Gilgamesh didn't bother to intervene because any result would be good for them.

And after the roll, Eris proudly celebrated her victory in front of the bunch of crybabies who had called her a cheater. Gilgamesh only took the sword and the magic book; as for the rest, he told Eris to take it, but she told Elijah he could keep it.

"We're rich, Eris!" Gilgamesh smiled as they left the betting house. As for the withered old man who was his bodyguard, he stayed behind while drawing his sword. After all, there was an arm he had to claim.

Ghislaine looked at Eris and, realizing it was getting late, said, "Miss Eris, you should return home immediately as you have a meeting with your father later."

"Is that so?" Eris wrinkled her nose in annoyance, then immediately recalled the words she had heard from her grandfather.

"Can I accompany you? I don't know where my carriage is, so you can take me to your house since I have nowhere to stay." Gilgamesh smiled as he waved his hand, and the figures around them disappeared from the place.

"Fine, you can stay at my house!" Eris declared this arrogantly, knowing that no one could go against her words.

"Then let's go!" Gilgamesh smiled when he saw Eris's carriage approaching. 1

Ghislaine, of course, didn't object; after all, she knew very well that Prince Gilgamesh had come to this city specifically to visit the Greyrat family. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 67: Who are you trying to deceive? 1

Gilgamesh's gaze turned to Eris as he began to assess her strength, swordsmanship talent, and determination. It was evident that she trained in fencing; her strength far exceeded that of the average children her age. Considering that, maybe she spent a lot of time training, which was quite rare for a noble girl. 2

Is it a request from her father or simply a personal desire?

Eris's arrogant demeanor, her character, and all the other things that made her who she was caught Gilgamesh's attention. Although he certainly got the impression that she was imitating someone else.

"Don't you think traveling in a carriage is rather uninteresting when magic is available to everyone? I mean, not only have we made advancements in magic, but also in the field of engineering, yet nobody seems to care about making progress in these aspects…" Gilgamesh touched the wood and thought about those flying contraptions he had in his Babylonian vault. 1

Eris looked at Gilgamesh strangely and asked, "By the way, how is it that you're traveling alone at your age?"

She knew Gilgamesh was alone except for a few guards, but it was very unusual for a child like him to be in this city alone and without any adult companions. He seemed different from the others, so she decided to invite him to stay the night at her home after learning he had no place to stay.

At that moment, Eris, who usually kept everyone away because they annoyed her, inexplicably felt at ease with someone like Gilgamesh and didn't mind inviting him into her home for the night. For anyone else, that would be strange, but when someone gets to know Gilgamesh, and it's not in a battle, what normal people feel is a sense of familiarity, closeness, and comfort in talking to him. Similar to the Human God, who makes people believe everything just by talking to him, for Gilgamesh, his charisma is more than enough to make the impossible possible. 4

Gilgamesh couldn't help but be this way, but he didn't mind because it was something that shaped him as a person. So, he had always leveraged these qualities of his body to get what he wanted, no matter how difficult it might be to obtain.

"I want to travel the world, and my first stop is in this city. Of course, I don't need an adult with me because I am an extraordinary man." Gilgamesh said with a smile. 1

"That's amazing! Maybe I'll do the same when I grow up." Eris's eyes sparkled as she clenched her fists and said, "Of course, before that, I must go to the capital to challenge the Bloody Prince to a formal duel. My dream is to defeat him."

These words made Gilgamesh smile broadly; he remembered that this was a title given to him throughout the Asura Kingdom, and it didn't really bother him. But he was still interested in what this girl before him thought. "You want to beat him? The only way to beat me in this world would be in… in what?" He didn't know, but there must be something in which he could be defeated. 6

"Do you think you can defeat him?" Gilgamesh asked curiously, looking at Eris, awaiting her response. "You should know he's a cruel prince who coldly kills his rivals. You should be careful about what he might demand as a bet for his victory; he doesn't accept duels easily."

"Of course, my goal is to defeat him, but someone as incredible as him would be stronger when I face him!" Eris exclaimed with embarrassment in her tone. Then she said, "But he's not much bigger than me, so there's a chance I could beat him."

"Of course you can, I can help you beat him!" Gilgamesh said as he brushed his hair back. "With my help, you'll be able to defeat that arrogant prince, don't you think?" 3

"With your help? Although I admit you're amazing, I'm sure your sword skills are inferior to the Bloody Prince's." Eris waved her hand and rebuked Gilgamesh with blunt words that would hurt anyone else. 1

But Gilgamesh was having fun at this moment, so he changed the topic of conversation. "By the way, I noticed you were angry during our first encounter. What was that about?"

"That… I… I…" Eris remembered why she had been angry and clenched her fists. Her father and grandfather were discussing the possibility of an arranged marriage for her, which had upset her greatly because they hadn't consulted her. "I just heard that someone might propose an arranged marriage to my father, where I would become the fiancée of a complete stranger. I won't accept something like that." 1

After hearing that, Gilgamesh nodded and said, "It would be very thoughtless of those who want to propose that and not consider your thoughts, especially since it's about your future. But you shouldn't worry; maybe it's just a possibility."

"But maybe someone as incredible as the Bloody Prince might decide to do it. Politics is something that many don't understand, after all. What do you think?" Eris took a long time to process Gilgamesh's words and finally said, "I don't care. If I say I won't marry that way, I never will, no matter how amazing the person is." 1

Ghislaine couldn't believe how oblivious Eris was. Was it so difficult to see that she was in the presence of Prince Gilgamesh? It was true that it would be hard to believe that the prince, who didn't like to leave his mansion, was now in the Fittoa region. But she had to admit that this boy's behavior had been normal the whole time, as if he were just a child, similar to Eris's behavior. 2

It was known that Prince Gilgamesh's faction was growing at an alarming rate, which Ghislaine had heard from Eris's grandfather. So, they needed to consider what to do to keep the family on top of all this.

Gilgamesh smiled and said, "It doesn't matter; I'm stronger than that prince you're talking about. I could defeat him with one hand." 1

Hearing Gilgamesh's words, Eris was astonished. These were very arrogant words to say and think, but she didn't see it that way, so she said, "Haha, what kind of nonsense are you saying? I'm sure the prince is more magnificent than you. Maybe you can beat him in bets, but not in swordsmanship."

"If you can beat me in a duel, then I might consider you have some skill. But you're much bigger than me; that wouldn't count as a worthy victory to boast about."

Gilgamesh interrupted Eris's words and said, "It seems I'm about to turn eleven, but that's not important. Age is just a number; after fifteen, age no longer matters in terms of wisdom."

Eris looked at Gilgamesh challengingly and said, "Are you trying to sound interesting by using words I don't understand?" 1

"Not at all; I'm not that simple," Gilgamesh said with a smile as he looked at the walls of the Greyrat mansion, the residence of the feudal lords of this city.

Now, they had reached their destination… 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 68: Who are you?

When Eris stepped out of the carriage, she raised her hands and said, "Welcome to my home. First, I'll have to talk to my father and let him know about your invitation to stay since you don't have a secure place to sleep."

"I am very grateful for your invitation, Miss Eris. I'll patiently await your return." Gilgamesh said with a formal greeting. 1

"Very well, wait here." Eris nodded and hurriedly entered the front building. She seemed happy to have found a rather interesting friend who shared some similarities with her. 1

Ghislaine, who stayed by Gilgamesh's side, asked in a serious tone, "Is there a specific reason you kept your identity a secret from Eris?" 1

"In truth, yes. I need to be sure if her attitude is to my liking; otherwise, I won't be interested. Although my goal in coming here is to establish a commitment with much larger objectives, if my fiancée doesn't suit my taste, there won't be a commitment. I am quite selective about who might be by my side until my skin wrinkles. I don't usually get involved in these matters, but I am ready to experience new sensations." 4

"So, what do you think?" Ghislaine asked. Regarding Gilgamesh's arrogant words, she couldn't say much since Eris was similar in some respects. If she criticizes or judges the prince, she would be a hypocrite because she doesn't really care about Eris's attitude.

"Well…" Gilgamesh was about to speak when a figure appeared in front of him and knelt down.

"Oh, you're here!"

The withered old man nodded and said, "This is your payment. Take the left hand because I was trying to be merciful, but that man you pointed at with your filthy fingers was left-handed…" 1

"Haha! What bad luck, but it doesn't matter. Give that hand to my cat; he must be hungry after the journey." Gilgamesh waved his right hand because he abhorred seeing a severed limb, but it was a debt that had to be paid, so he respected that those he had wagered with upheld their end of the deal.

"I understand; your orders have been heard!" The old man looked at Ghislaine, smiled, and then disappeared at inhuman speed.

"You must be very curious about my intentions. All I can share with you is that I will never harm Eris… I am not so ruthless with people. Would you believe me if I told you that my dream is to live peacefully for the rest of my life? Nevertheless, those who died by my hand continue to seek their revenge." 4

Ghislaine looked at Gilgamesh and couldn't detect any falsehood in his words, so she said, "I must thank you for your consideration, and also, please don't judge Miss Eris's behavior too harshly. She tends to be like this with everyone because she tries to imitate her grandfather's behavior."

"So, there's the answer. I came to this place with a much larger purpose than a simple innocent commitment." Gilgamesh looked at this beastwoman and said, "I've come to save the Greyrat family, especially this branch… As for those outside of Fittoa, they will all eventually be eliminated for belonging to a faction that tried to eliminate me…"

"Did the Greyrats try to kill you?" Ghislaine suddenly reacted in an agitated manner. This information was extremely critical and sensitive. If Prince Gilgamesh decided to seek revenge now, with so many Sword King-level swordsmen, she wouldn't be able to do anything but flee. 2

"It seems I expressed myself a bit poorly, but in a way, it's true. Well, I'll discuss that with Eris's father, and both of us will decide the future of this family within the Asura Kingdom." Gilgamesh extended his hand for Ghislaine to lead the way.

"Yes, please, follow me." Ghislaine said, feeling a chill as she saw the true behavior of Gilgamesh, and she walked directly to where Eris's father was.

To avoid completely wiping out the Notos Greyrat family, Gilgamesh came to this place to make a commitment with Eris Notos Greyrat. This way, his brother Grabell's faction would be divided, and its power would eventually fall into a pitiful state. 7

Of course, if the Greyrat family in this place couldn't discern between survival and being staunch protectors of their family, Gilgamesh would have no choice but to use force. However, he had done his research well and knew that this outcome was unlikely.

Gilgamesh intended to start by seizing the Fittoa region from the Asura Kingdom, establishing it as his starting point, and completely reforming this rural city by taking advantage of its flat lands to develop his own fortresses.

The businesses he was forming were also crucial; with them, he was amassing a truly vast fortune, and once he gained complete control over the kingdom's economy, the rest would be mere desires for further advancement.

Before he knew it, Gilgamesh entered a room that seemed to be a special reception area for guests. The butler in this place extended his hand toward some chairs and said, "Please, have a seat, Prince Gilgamesh…"

Ghislaine walked to a corner of the room and silently leaned against the wall, seemingly doing nothing but monitoring the room with her ears, alert for any potential eavesdroppers.

"The young master will be here shortly; please wait."

The butler was about to pour a glass of wine when suddenly a deep, loud voice echoed through the halls. "He's here?!"

Boom!

The door swung open with force, and a burly, robust man stormed into the room.

Gilgamesh merely smiled and regarded this man in his fifties with equanimity. His dark brown hair seemed to have traces of gray, but overall, as a strong man who wielded a sword, he remained in good shape.

"Allow me to introduce myself. I am Gilgamesh Asura, prince of this kingdom." Gilgamesh didn't stand up to introduce himself; in the same brusque manner that the old man entered, he treated him as such.

"I heard you've already met my granddaughter. When do you want them to get married?" Sauros looked Gilgamesh up and down and nodded. "You're very strong, and you must be here for many things other than just a marriage proposal. However, you should know that if you propose marriage, you must marry as soon as possible." 1

"What?" 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 69: Two Letters 1

Gilgamesh had seen many things in life, but he had never thought he would go through this kind of situation before. What kind of grandfather offers his little and adorable granddaughter in engagement to someone he only saw once?

Is this family completely deranged? 3

"I would like to hear what Miss Eris has to say first. I don't usually act thoughtlessly toward those who might matter to me in the future." Said Gilgamesh, still a bit confused.

"Then it's settled. When she turns thirteen, you two will get married. Now I must console my little granddaughter. You were quite inconsiderate not to tell her who you were from the beginning. She admires you greatly and wouldn't stop talking about the things she heard about you." Sauros knew he wasn't the one to talk about politics with Gilgamesh; that job would be left to his son. However, he had to establish his authority when it came to the matter of marriage. 3

"Uh…" Gilgamesh didn't know how to react to this situation for the first time. 3

"Well, my son will discuss that. Farewell, Red Prince, hahaha!" Sauros shouted as he left in a matter of seconds after addressing Prince Gilgamesh.

Even after winning a war, Gilgamesh never thought he would be temporarily at a loss for words, contradicted by an elderly man who was practically giving away his granddaughter without considering any aspects. Eris was apparently nine years old this year, about to turn ten, and in this world, that was considered practically an adult. 3

But in his observations, the right age would be when she turned fifteen. Although he certainly didn't care, he was still an adult, and announcing an engagement with Eris would create a significant division within his faction, as well as undermining his brother Grabell.

He might end up marrying Eris when she was an adult, but he wouldn't interfere with her decisions and desires. All he wanted was to secure a region and announce a marriage with Sauros' granddaughter to disrupt the balance of the nobles who supported his brother. 1

This was his way of being as fair as possible in this noble struggle. It amused him that he could even kill them in broad daylight, but he enjoyed doing these kinds of things without relying on his strength.

"Is something wrong, Thomas? Why haven't you closed the door?" Another person entered the room through the side door. "I heard my father very happy just now. Did something happen that I'm missing?"

The figure appeared in Gilgamesh's eyes, and it was a slender figure with hair of a shining tea-colored tone and features very similar to those of the elderly Sauros, so this must be his son.

"Sir, I beg your pardon, but just now the great Lord has spoken with Prince Gilgamesh, and it seems that they have gotten along quite well." 1

"It seems quite normal; we are talking about Prince Gilgamesh, after all…" Eris's father's words were heard as he walked in front of Gilgamesh, showing respect. "Pleasure to meet you, Prince Gilgamesh. My name is Philip Borras Greyrat, and I am Eris Greyrat's father, whom you recently met."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Philip!" Gilgamesh accepted the greeting and extended his hand, inviting him to sit. At that moment, Thomas had already left the room, and the only one accompanying them was Ghislaine.

Philip smiled somewhat innocently and then asked in a more serious tone, "I've heard that you're a very direct prince. I spoke with your knight, Simon, earlier, so I'm more or less aware of what you'll propose today. But I would certainly like to hear it directly from you. What brings about your unexpected but honorable visit?"

Gilgamesh looked at the tea cup that had been placed before Thomas left, smiled a bit, and said, "You must be well-informed. For a minor noble in this remote place, you're still quite perceptive. But you must be aware of the overall situation of the Greyrat family, from the small branches to those who only carry the name, they are considered a great family, aren't they?"

Philip began to feel a sense of intimidation. He had heard from Knight Simon earlier that Gilgamesh was a child but much more intelligent, visionary, and ruthless than a king. Therefore, knowing that he was interested in the Greyrat family in the Fittoa region, he knew there was something political behind it.

"That's correct. The Greyrat family is an ancient nobility of the Asura Kingdom. Although we are divided between the Notos, Boreas, and many more branches, we are still a great family." 1

"My explanation will take some time, but I hope you understand me perfectly and won't make me repeat things… Firstly, and for the record, I want to establish a marriage with your daughter, Eris Greyrat." Gilgamesh picked up the tea cup and, without any discomfort, took a sip of tea.

"I hear you. Please let me know the reason behind this." The once-innocent Philip now exuded a cold and ambitious aura. He had thought about it but never believed he would be so lucky as to marry his daughter to such an extraordinary man.

Philip, although he didn't seem like it, was deeply resentful for losing the duel where the winner would rule the Greyrat family. Due to this, two of his baron sons were taken away so they wouldn't seek revenge, and he was left in this place. He wasn't upset about it, but he was always looking for a way to regain power.

"A few months ago, I was drugged and kidnapped by bandits. After that, their intentions were to kill me with poison, but I managed to survive. No matter how I did it, I'm still alive."

Gilgamesh smiled and then said, "You must be aware of the factions among the four possible heirs to the Asura Kingdom's throne, aren't you?"

"The faction that the Greyrat family supports is that of my brother Gabrell, which was recently shaken by the unexpected death of the prime minister. Are you following along with the explanation?" Gilgamesh asked, pausing for a moment.

"So, you want to create a rift with the engagement…" Philip felt as though a sword was piercing his thoughts. What Prince Gilgamesh was planning was incredibly terrifying.

If things go as he envisions, the Greyrat family will split into two parts: one supporting the first prince, Grebell, and the other siding with Prince Gilgamesh. Truth be told, as things stand, the Greyrat family would fare better with Gilgamesh, but that is certainly contradictory to the expected outcome.

"Something along those lines, but I wanted to hear your opinion, Mr. Philip. Do you want to become the head of the entire Greyrat family, or do you want to be buried with them?" Gilgamesh asked as he looked at the steaming tea in his teacup. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 70: A Settlement of Scores

"Are you planning to seek vengeance against the Greyrat family?" Philip didn't quite understand why, but something was escaping him. However, when he realized it was related to the attempted assassination of Prince Gilgamesh, he understood that the Greyrat family was involved.

"You understand a bit, but not everything. The Greyrat family and the prime minister were supporting my brother Grabell so that when the noble struggle came, he would become the King… They acted ahead of time and tried to eliminate me. I don't know how involved the Greyrat family is in this, but just as I thrust more than a hundred swords into the prime minister, I'll do the same with the Greyrat family." Gilgamesh said with a smile. 2

Such a declaration made even Ghislaine want to draw her sword and attack Gilgamesh, but as if all of this didn't make sense, Philip began to laugh out loud. "I understand, I understand your point now, Prince Gilgamesh…"

"Three times in over two months, they attempted to assassinate me. I didn't want to be a king of such a trashy kingdom, but I know from experience that trash can be cleaned up, so I'm going to become the king of this kingdom." Gilgamesh said as he set down his teacup, stood up, and walked toward the window. 3

"I don't know what's wrong with the idiots who have attacked me repeatedly, they treated me as if I were a damn fool they could point their swords at whenever they pleased. They have infuriated me, Mr. Philip. I didn't want to be a king, but I will be in a way that takes care of cleaning out all the noble families that oppose me."

Philip, still using a calm demeanor, was secretly thrilled that Prince Gilgamesh had chosen his family. He knew that the prince's eccentricity was quite unique, and if he chose his family, it meant he valued them. In light of this, he couldn't refuse, and finally, there could be a glimmer of hope for his future as the head of the Greyrat family.

"So, you want my support to weaken the Greyrat family. In exchange for my trust, you're willing to marry my daughter Eris, giving me the assurance that you will consider us when you ascend the throne." Philip had grasped what Prince Gilgamesh was seeking.

"You've understood it correctly. I want you to be clear on this… It's not about power, a desire for the crown, or any other nonsense that humans often chase in their short lives." Gilgamesh turned to Philip and said, "It's about greatness and as a punishment for all those idiots who have considered me a hindrance, I will become their King, and I will eliminate all the trash among the nobles. The families that support my faction will be promoted to the high nobility in a new kingdom structure." 1

In the end, Gilgamesh was destined to be King once more, but this time it would certainly be a new way of ruling. A kingdom didn't need a King who made decisions; it needed useful followers and productive tools. As he had thought, his sister would be of great help when he became King, and he wouldn't have to worry much about trivial matters like governance. 5

He knew what this kingdom needed, he understood perfectly the urgent changes required by this kingdom, and new policies that would ensure endless greatness during his rule.

"So, you want my support for your faction? In addition to that, what do you require from my family?" Philip was more than willing; not only would he ascend directly as the leader of the Greyrat family, but his daughter would also become the first wife of the new King of Asura, a height he had never imagined reaching. 1

"I want the city of Fittoa to be my growth zone. In a few years, I will establish new reforms in this city to improve the lives of everyone here. Slaves are important, so I want your family to buy all the slaves entering this region, no matter how many there are."

Gilgamesh turned towards Philip and said, "Being a King is child's play in my eyes, not worth my concern. If I truly want to aspire to be a ruler, the entire central continent should be mine." 1

"What are you saying?" Philip, who was convinced to be part of Gilgamesh's faction, froze upon hearing this even more shocking declaration.

"Oh, this is a baseless joke… I heard there are many dragons in the central continent. It would be good to make them bend their knees and become part of the Asura Kingdom, turning us into an empire." If Gilgamesh didn't have clear goals after achieving the ones he already had, he would seek to strengthen his rule. First, he would gradually take over half of the central continent.

Of course, to do this, he was increasing his private army, and for that, he needed a central region where his operational bases would be fixed. Additionally, he would need to reform each of the regions before starting a potential war.

"That's unexpectedly dangerous, Prince Gilgamesh." Philip didn't know what to say upon hearing this.

"And very ambitious, don't underestimate it, Mr. Philip… Very well, if you agree to follow my plans, we will announce the engagement between Eris and me during her tenth birthday celebration. There will be even more guests due to my presence in this place, so it will be a perfect time to spread the news." Gilgamesh finally proposed what he wanted to do during his stay in this place.

"I will be delighted to follow your faction, Prince Gilgamesh, and I am sure my daughter will be in good hands if she becomes engaged to you. It seems you already know her, so there's no need for introductions right now," Philip had heard from his daughter that she had brought a friend who had won twenty thousand Asura Gold Coins from her, and he was certainly intrigued. However, he later discovered that it was Prince Gilgamesh, so he didn't delve into it further. 2

"Very well, I will leave you to discuss this matter with your father… When the time comes, I will only require the oath of each of your family members, and in return, you will receive a very powerful magical treasure that will protect each of you from external sources, although with my aura, those sources should be kept at bay." Gilgamesh now possessed ninety percent of his power, so wherever he went, no God or external force would touch the hearts of the people close to him. 4

"Then it sounds perfect to me. Thomas will show you to your room so you can feel at home; our home is now your home," Philip bowed respectfully and said, "When we complete the formalities, special soldiers will come to protect your entire family. Among them will be several sword kings, numerous Saints, and a Sword Emperor."

Ghislaine felt intimidated; if those words hadn't come from Gilgamesh's mouth, she would have mocked such claims. However, she could sense the beastly aura of all of Gilgamesh's followers, and each of them was a sword king.

It should be known that the existence of a sword king was already quite impressive, and the numbers surely didn't exceed a hundred from all the academies combined, and encountering them was not as common as meeting ordinary people. Yet, it appeared that Gilgamesh had numerous soldiers of such caliber in his ranks. Eliminating the Greyrat family for him would certainly be child's play; all it would take was sending an entire squadron to dispose of his rivals, and everything would be over in a day. 1

Philip turned around and bowed once again, saying, "We will accept your protection, Prince Gilgamesh. I am confident that with these forces, no enemy will dare to touch my family." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 71: The Question 1

Once Philip left the guest room, the surroundings fell silent.

Gilgamesh once again realized, now that he had thought about it, that he still cared about the humans affected by his decisions. It's easy to eliminate all the nobles and seize control of the kingdom by force, but that would lead to a collapse of law and order.

If he were to consider this, humans would suffer the most in that regard. Therefore, that thorn could never be removed even if he wanted to. Though it's different, he's still the same Gilgamesh who died for the humans and was considered their monarch.

"I can't regret it anymore; I don't usually do…" Gilgamesh reclined on the sofa, and Ghislaine, who was next to him, looked at him in silence.

Long before she spoke, with his eyes closed, Gilgamesh asked her, "You're a Sword Queen, you protect Eris, so you must have at least the strength of a Sword Emperor… Do you want more power to protect her?"

Ghislaine, who had her gaze fixed on Gilgamesh, questioned him, "Is it necessary to be so strong when your people already protect her? I don't understand; do you have an enemy you're worried about being harmed by?"

Gilgamesh carefully pondered this question, and after using his best words, he said, "There are certainly people who want to harm me, but they will never succeed, so the only way to hurt me is by attacking those close to me… I can't see the future, and it's not like I care, but I would at least like to protect those who are close to me." 4

"By the way, I will respect Eris's wishes and whatever she decides to do in the future… This is more than a commitment; it's politics, and you know it well. I don't mind marrying Eris, but she must understand my greatness before making that decision…"

"Then show me; I want to be much stronger to protect my lords and especially Eris-sama." Ghislaine walked towards Gilgamesh and asked him this directly and without any hesitation.

"I see that your sword is very good, but I have better ones that will enhance your abilities, but you must remember one thing in particular." Gilgamesh opened his eyes and gave the beastwoman in front of him a deep look, then pointed, "This sword should not be aimed at me without reason or cause, otherwise the same sword will end up taking your life. In addition to that, you should only use this sword to protect Eris and anyone else from the Greyrat family related to my fiancée. It won't interfere with your choices, and this is just the first step to becoming stronger."

After finishing these explanations, a golden and very bright ripple appeared on the side of Gilgamesh, and a sword slowly emerged and flew into the air. "If you accept that, take that sword, and the contract is made. No one can control your mind or threaten your life; with that sword, I will protect your life and pride above my own life." 1

Ghislaine didn't dare to be careless and watched as the sword emitted an impressive power. There was both a golden battle aura and a magical sensation surrounding the blade of the sword. Without a doubt, she knew they were in the presence of an unimaginable treasure that could only be wielded by warriors who had reached the rank of a God.

"Don't you want it?" Gilgamesh noticed how Ghislaine hesitated to take the sword or not. Understanding her difficulties, he said, "Don't worry, you won't betray your current masters; you'll only become stronger to protect them properly."

"Then I'll take this sword…" Ghislaine finally reached for the sword that was hovering in the air, and a golden flash illuminated her body and the room.

"This power…"

"It's partly a blessing from me. You'll gain some enhancements when you use your full abilities. After my people arrive here, you'll participate in a blood ritual to increase your physical abilities and reach the qualities of a Sword Emperor." Gilgamesh reclined again and said, "Leave me be; traveling in a carriage is not something I should endure."

"I have nothing to repay you for this, but if you ever need a sword, you can ask me for anything." Ghislaine bowed to Gilgamesh and left the room to train Eris.

"At least this way, no God will try to infiltrate the thoughts of my followers. It would be a damn hassle to deal with betrayals and deceit. All of this will end when I find the human God and eliminate him with my own hands." Gilgamesh, with his eyes closed, decided to sleep as he had been bored during the carriage ride. He would never experience days of carriage travel again.

…

"An engagement?" Eris shouted as loudly as her grandfather, but her words were directed at her father, who was sitting next to her mother.

"Eris, watch your tone!" Eris's mother scolded her with a serious look.

"I don't want to marry someone weaker than the Red Prince. I heard he killed a Sword King without even a scratch!" Eris adamantly refused, but her voice grew quieter when her grandfather entered with a bottle of wine in his hand.

"Eris! Isn't your grandfather amazing? I've betrothed you to Prince Gilgamesh, the one you've been talking about so much these past few months. I thought it would be a nice surprise, but my useless son can't seem to find a way to tell you!" Sauros exclaimed as he sat next to his grandson. 1

"Prince Gilgamesh wants to marry me?" Eris seemed to receive shocking news; her heart raced from the surprise, and she almost pulled her grandfather's whiskers as she asked, "Why?"

"Why, Eris?" Her grandfather asked, his voice louder than ever, echoing throughout the castle.

"Eris, Prince Gilgamesh personally requested this of your father and me. We believe it's a good choice for your future, but both we and the prince will respect your choice when the time comes. You shouldn't feel pressured about something that won't happen yet." Said Eris's mother, Hilda. She believed there was no better man for her daughter than a future King. 1

"We'll announce this at your birthday party. In the meantime, Prince Gilgamesh will live in this castle, and if you don't like him, you can beat him up, hahaha!" Sauros shouted as he playfully raised his fist to his daughter. 4

"It can't be, me and the Red Prince?" Eris asked, unable to comprehend how things had escalated to this level of madness in her eyes. 2

"Why be surprised? You played with him at the gambling den, you even won a fortune alongside him. Unlike other children, it seems you get along with him." Philip chuckled as he looked at his wife, Hilda. After all, their daughter would be an empress, and their family would rise to power immediately. 1

"Is Gil, Gilgamesh?" Eris was so embarrassed that steam seemed to be coming out of her head. She remembered how she had wanted to hit Gilgamesh when she first met him, how she had treated him, how she had punched him. She wished she could be ten meters underground for her childish and arrogant behavior in front of him. 5

"Eris!!! I told you, you should have been much more observant. How did you not realize you were playing next to the prince?" Sauros shouted so loudly that even Gilgamesh, who was sleeping, opened his eyes in annoyance. That old man yelled more than a war commander. 3

"What do you think?" Hilda cared deeply about her daughter's opinion; she needed to support her if she was unsure about this since her family's future depended on it.

"I, well, I don't mind." Eris said, standing up with an arrogant expression and shouting, "I'm sure Prince Gilgamesh knows there won't be a better woman than me when I grow up!" 12

"Hahaha! That's my Eris!" Sauros shouted once again because of the events that had suddenly come into their family's life overnight.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 72: Only Someone Seeking Happiness

In an unfamiliar place.

"Have you asked for everything?" Eldric looked at those he considered his trustworthy and highly intelligent friends with a furious expression.

"It was Prince Gilgamesh. Even if we had won, we would have felt worse than shit in this situation, Eldric!" Gild said with a distant look. He had personally witnessed that old demon cutting his friend's hand without being able to do anything to stop it.

"You should have anticipated it and resolved things, not let this idiot get his hand cut off." Eldric exclaimed, throwing a wine bottle in consternation.

Crack!

"Now I must inform the different factions about Miss Eris's relationship with Gilgamesh. Something about all this doesn't add up, and at least we'll gain some emotional peace." Eldric thought about it and nodded, even if Gilgamesh is the feared Red Prince, he would definitely avenge his friends. 5

…

Purplehorse Mansion Training Ground.

Alastor looked down at the training yard from his elevated stage in the middle of the courtyard.

Below him were five hundred soldiers, training with each other for the upcoming competition to choose the captains of the different legions. Alastor, who had personally trained them and taught them the blood ritual, no longer wanted to delay this date.

The main goal of having strong guards was to be able to control crime and direct it towards the organization that Gilgamesh controlled from the shadows. Creating a business was easy, but keeping it safe was complicated. Therefore, the knights who passed the final blood ritual would officially become Templar Knights.

Taking care of Gilgamesh's affairs had to be done with great care.

Of the hundreds of slaves bought every day, only half of them were good with a sword and had the talent to become expert swordsmen capable of ascending to Sword Kings. The rest would be good enough to become Sword Saints, but beyond that, talents that couldn't ascend to that level were better sent to the extra labor company.

The rest, a small minority, were good at magic, but their talent wasn't outstanding. There was no method that Gilgamesh could use to increase a mage's Mana or turn them into powerful mages because it involved a more laborious process.

As for the last group, they were trained to be workers in the businesses that Elaine had set up under Gilgamesh's guidance. She was impressed; the entire list that the prince had left was so impressive that with each of them, an ordinary person could become a millionaire with ease.

"Form up now!" Alastor's voice resonated across all the training grounds, and these five hundred apprentices immediately gathered in front of him.

In less than a minute, two infantry lines were formed in front of Alastor, ready to receive orders. They were all slaves, and Gilgamesh had offered them the opportunity to become stronger, which was something they understood very well.

"All of you will undergo the blood baptism and start receiving a salary. You will be transferred to the Tower of Uruk, where you will receive a name and can move on with your life. However, you still have responsibilities from the day you entered this training camp until the day Lord Gilgamesh decides to set you free. Remember, you have no restrictions when it comes to choosing your life, but make wise decisions."

"Yes, sir!"

Within these training groups, there were swordsmen and archers, among others. Every warrior had their usefulness as long as they desired to become stronger, and a good weapon in their hands could change their future.

"Some of you may not understand it now, but one day you will realize how incredible your luck has been to end up in this place." Alastor said as he sent everyone to rest.

These people were slaves, after all. Many of them had thought their lives would end at the hands of some crazy noble or something similar. They expected to die within a few months of being purchased or to be subjected to ridiculous games simply because their owner demanded it.

But now they were all strong, ate well, and in the future, they could choose their lives according to their desires. Many of them were still confused, while others had set simple goals like buying clothes or getting married.

What surprised Alastor was that many of them chose not to return to their homes. Some elves rejected the offer to return to the forest where they lived, and others were so afraid of going back that they simply said everything was better in this place.

The fear of being taken away again was slowly turning them into formidable warriors, beasts on the battlefield who only knew how to follow orders and kill, individuals willing to eliminate the worst scum in this world by their own choice, not by command.

Alastor felt fear for all these young warriors who would one day step onto a real battlefield. And when that happens, he sincerely believed he would witness a true massacre.

…

Fittoa Region.

Greyrat Castle.

"Where are you, Gil?" Eris searched every corner of her home for Gilgamesh. At first, she was very angry because he hadn't introduced himself properly, but then she realized she was the fool for not figuring it out. 1

What she wanted to do now was find him and challenge him to a sword duel. She was thrilled that Prince Gilgamesh was in her home. Someone as incredible as him must have a secret training method, and she wanted to learn it.

When she entered the guest room, she saw Gilgamesh sitting by the open window, and the sunlight made his golden hair fall over his cheeks like shimmering strands. 3

Eris swallowed all the words she was going to say. She not only felt uncomfortable but also worried about being a bother to Gilgamesh. However, she couldn't act like a proper noble lady because if she did, all her movements would be stiff.

"Don't you want to talk to me now?" Gilgamesh asked while still gazing out at the view, but his gaze was fixed on a type of orb with a rather strong energy concentration that grew stronger with each passing second. 1

"Of course not!" Eris walked towards Gilgamesh and said carefully, "But you should have told me earlier. I need to apologize…"

Long before Eris could continue with her words, Gilgamesh turned around and said, "Friends don't apologize. I understand that if someone is a true friend, even if you hit or insult them, they'll still be your friends. And while we might not be able to have that kind of connection, I'd like us to keep talking without any boring labels."

Gilgamesh couldn't downplay something like an engagement, mentioning that it's something she can reject whenever she wants. If he did something like that, it would mean he wasn't giving it the importance it represented, and it could create a significant communication gap with Eris.

As an adult man, he obviously wasn't interested in someone as young as Eris. However, she had a very unique aura, and if he personally trained her, he could experience something like the companionship of growing up with someone her age.

When he lived in Uruk, no one was on his level, and he had never experienced something like friendship or a peer his age. Although he considered it a waste of time, a small part of him wanted to at least feel a bit of that before leaving this place.

Eris's eyes sparkled when she saw Gilgamesh's smile. She smiled in response and said, "Then let's have a sword duel!" 1

Of course, things had changed so much that she didn't exactly know what awaited her in the future, but when she had finished her business in this place, she would embark on her beautiful journey across the world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 73: Training 1

"Here I go!"

Gilgamesh took a defensive stance and merely smiled at Eris's posture, who held a wooden sword above her hip. This was a practice battle, but for someone like Eris, it was much more than just a practice battle. She wanted to gauge her current skills against Gilgamesh's.

"Very well, let's begin!"

"Aaahhhhh!" Eris shouted as she advanced quickly with her sword aimed at Gilgamesh's chest, who showed many openings to be attacked.

Boom!

The first impact made both swords clash forcefully. That impact almost made Eris drop her sword, and she showed a furious expression as she used her left fist to attack Gilgamesh, who was in close proximity.

"You're very predictable…" Gilgamesh showed no mercy and, in two swift movements, struck Eris's body, causing her to fall backward without her sword in her hand.

"Eris, try it again!" Gilgamesh swung his wooden sword and looked at his opponent as if he expected much more from her.

"As I thought, you're very strong, but this will help me better understand my strength…" Eris walked to her sword and lifted it with an intense expression on her face.

When she took the lead, she attacked once more, but this time her strength and speed momentarily increased, causing Gilgamesh to take a defensive stance. This time, his gaze saw the flaws in the girl in front of him and all the qualities that made her a girl with great potential to grow.

Her fighting style was interesting, and there was no doubt she would be an incredible swordswoman as she grew. However, at the moment, her small body imposed many limitations. Eris's arrogance and her lack of interest in assessing an opponent who was clearly stronger than her were playing against her.

Under normal circumstances, Gilgamesh would have struck her until she was unconscious. However, knowing there was no reason to do so, he was a bit gentler, and his blows only landed on her exposed areas.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Although the fight lasted much longer, it ended with the same result as before, and this time it took Eris much longer to recover.

"You're very strong, but if you feel pain in your body, you should know those are your weaknesses. In the coming months, I'll personally teach you. Only in battle will you truly understand what it's like to be in a desperate situation." Gilgamesh took out a small red potion and handed it to Eris for her to drink.

As he saw the tears in Eris's eyes, Gilgamesh's expression showed a hint of satisfaction. It had certainly been a bit tougher, but he had avenged a bit of how this girl had treated him before.

Even though she's his fiancée, if she can't become stronger, she won't be part of his future plans. There's a possibility that she might become his wife, but not now, not even in a few years. At least she must experience life and make her own decisions. A king doesn't marry a woman just because she's beautiful; that would be an absurd and shallow choice. 2

"So, Miss Eris, what will you do?" The smile on Gilgamesh's face had grown wider; he wanted to feel Eris's arrogance again, but it had been crushed by his presence. "I don't like simple people; I will be a king in the future, so you must become much more powerful to face stronger enemies than your dear teacher." 1

Eris clenched her teeth and picked up her wooden sword, pointing it at Gilgamesh with a fiery tone. "I'll defeat you someday, so we'll fight until that happens." 2

"If you land a single blow on me, it will be your victory, not because I'm arrogant, but because those are the odds." Gilgamesh placed his left hand on his sword hilt and said, "Also, I won't use my left hand, and I won't move from this spot."

"Hah, is that what you call a fair fight? Aren't you too confident to take me lightly, knowing that I'm weak? Ha ha! What if I've been hiding my strength and surprise attack you?" Eris asked while looking at Gilgamesh with an obsessive expression. 1

"You have a point… Arrogance is never a good thing in such cases," Gilgamesh lifted his wooden sword and continued, "But you're still weak." 1

Eris grew increasingly annoyed at being called weak by Gilgamesh, so, without any further annoyance, she attacked at a much faster speed than she herself realized. This time, she attacked from below, using her short stature to deliver a low blow to Gilgamesh's feet, then quickly jumping back to avoid her opponent's sword.

"Not bad, but you should know that distance doesn't matter in combat!" Gilgamesh threw his wooden sword, which struck Eris in the forehead.

Boom!

The strong blow didn't make her bleed, but she lost consciousness because of it. When the fight ended, Gilgamesh approached her and gave her another potion to drink.

Sensing someone approaching from behind, Gilgamesh smiled and mentioned, "Don't you think I'm quite cruel to strike Miss Eris like this?"

Ghislaine, who had walked slowly toward Gilgamesh, looked at Eris and then said, "You targeted her weak points; that potion you gave her enhanced her abilities, and in the next fight, she protected the areas you had previously hit. I don't usually strike Eris-sama that way, but there's no doubt your methods are very effective."

She had been watching the fight to see how their skills would develop, but as the battle unfolded, it revolved around Eris alone and how Gilgamesh was helping her improve. Right from the start, she noticed that he didn't look at Eris with any sexual desires, unlike any other noble, and each of his movements was finely refined.

Gilgamesh was unpredictable; one moment, he could be killing someone, and the next, he could be teaching someone swordsmanship. Ghislaine didn't know why, but every action of the prince in her presence seemed like he was searching for a path in this world, as if he somehow didn't know what to do. 1

Ghislaine walked over to Eris and lifted her up, then glanced at Gilgamesh and thought: There are only two kinds of people who have that look, those who are very strong and those who have lived for a long time. For a child to have that look, they must have suffered so much to the point where they can't find meaning in their life later on.

"It would be helpful if you could take her to her room; she won't wake up until tomorrow, but she'll be fine. I'm going to rest, and if you need me, I'll be in my room." Gilgamesh waved his hand and disappeared before Ghislaine, seemingly indifferent. 7

"Very unpredictable…" Ghislaine muttered these words before walking into the castle.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 74: Gilgamesh's Cat 9

Night had fallen, and Simon, who had not appeared before Gilgamesh all day, was busy organizing the castle guards to reinforce security.

"My lord, what do you think of Miss Eris?" Simon attempted to ask a casual question, remembering how particular Gilgamesh was about his likes and dislikes.

"She's just a child in my eyes. She may have potential for me to take this commitment seriously in the future. However, for now, it's nothing more than an arranged engagement." Gilgamesh replied. He examined the monthly reports and continued, "There was a kingdom where the king arranged a marriage between his daughter, the princess, and the useless son of the kingdom's general. Despite her objections, the engagement was considered sacred. But one day, she unexpectedly attacked and killed the general's son. What do you think happened next?" 2

Upon hearing this unusual story, Simon pondered for a moment before responding, "Did the general attempt a coup out of rage against the kingdom he swore to protect?"

Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "It's not about politics or the kingdom but the significance of the engagement. The general's son was resurrected by a strange source of power, which elevated him to unprecedented heights, surpassing even the world's mightiest. As he traveled the world, he discovered that the kingdom his father protected was under such a severe threat that they were on the brink of losing the war."

"Knowing this, the general's son rallied an army with just those words. Those willing to follow him headed for the kingdom that had once been his home. From behind enemy lines, he crushed the entire enemy army, saving the kingdom. During all those years he was away, no one knew of his true power, not even the princess. However, when they reunited, that foolish princess had fallen in love with and become pregnant by another man."

Gilgamesh's aura was absolutely chilling, far from that of a child. He continued in an amused tone, "The fool of a general's son spared her life. On the other hand, the king wanted to execute his foolish daughter for violating the commitment made and accepted by the word of a man and a woman. However, as it was the will of the kingdom's hero, she was only banished from the kingdom with nothing more." 1

"Do you understand? What would you do in his position? That is far more serious than deceit; it violates all ethics and the word of a man. I would have killed the cur who messed with my betrothed, tearing limb from limb, and more than a thousand swords would pierce their body until it was nothing but minced flesh. Not that it would affect me, but if it were my case, such an insult to me would be such a tremendous lack of respect that it would be unforgivable." 5

Simon swallowed hard as he listened to this story, his gaze filled with absolute respect for Gilgamesh. He understood what Gilgamesh's word meant to him and that this engagement was not just a mockery aimed at achieving certain objectives.

"My word is worth more than a man's life. If someone insults my trust, do not forget to cut their throat." Gilgamesh looked at Simon, his eyes gleaming in a crimson hue. That gaze, capable of seeing even into people's souls, was unleashed as he said, "I will read the future; watch my back."

"Yes, my lord!" Simon unsheathed his sword, and a powerful battle aura enveloped his body as he followed behind Gilgamesh up a tower.

"I like to peer into the future by looking at the stars; they will teach me about what's to come," Gilgamesh cloaked himself in a golden aura, and soon, he had brief glimpses of what would happen in this place. In just a few seconds, a large fragment of a future memory suddenly appeared above this location. He witnessed a powerful mana explosion that swept across all of Fittoa, not only destroying homes but also teleporting all its citizens. 1

The incident resulted in countless casualties and the complete destruction of the Fittoa region. Beyond this, Gilgamesh's cold eyes saw a figure with a mask engaged in combat with what appeared to be Ghislaine. After observing a bit more about these future fragments, he returned to the present.

"Wait here, I'll be right back!" When Gilgamesh said this, a golden aura enveloped his body, and he appeared thousands of meters above the sky, high above the mana concentration that was slowly forming. 1

"What if I destroy it now?" Red markings covered much of Gilgamesh's body, and a massive sigil erupted beneath his floating feet, radiating tremendous divine power. Seconds later, the hilt of his sword Ea revealed its entire form. 3

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Space seemed to shatter, crimson thunder enveloped the clouds, and soon, the entire moon was obscured by dark clouds. The divine power being released from Gilgamesh's body was so overwhelming that even the still-changing gods in this world were forced into hiding. 1

"Would it reduce the damage if I make you disappear?" Gilgamesh gripped the hilt of his sword Ea, the concentrated energy overflowed, and the lightning intensified, making the very air feel heavy.

The most potent treasure in this world, capable of killing gods and destroying stars, had been revealed, but just as Gilgamesh was about to use his power to obliterate the mana concentration completely, he returned his sword to his treasury.

"There might be another way, but I'll need a little more time." Gilgamesh shook his head and descended from the sky as the red markings on his body vanished. 9

When Simon saw Gilgamesh appear before him, he bowed respectfully and asked, "What happened, my lord?"

"This region will be destroyed, well, most of it will be ravaged by a magical incident. I wanted to destroy it at its root, but it's not advisable due to many factors that could go wrong. I want you to delay the construction of the Tower of Uruk here until the explosion occurs. Also, I want towers of Uruk to be established on every continent, and if possible, in every realm outside of Asura."

Gilgamesh sealed most of his power and continued, "In each tower, there should be at least one King of the Sword. What we need is an intelligence network and connections with all the slavers without resorting to killing them. In two to three years, when this explosion cannot be prevented, we must ensure the recovery of most of those affected in this place." 2

"When that happens, we will rebuild everything that was lost and make this place an extremely advanced country where we will act as lords." Gilgamesh returned to his room and decided to get some rest; there were many things he needed to process.

…

Floating Castle Chaos Breaker.

Dragon King Plegarius Dola sensed that immensely powerful divine presence that filled him with terror, but it suddenly disappeared without a trace.

After some thought, he murmured, "Almanfi!"

"Yes, my lord!" A man dressed in white bowed before Plegarius, who was seated on the throne.

"Investigate the source of the power that was unleashed a few moments ago, only find out what happened, and do not engage in combat unless necessary," Plegarius ordered with an indescribable feeling inside him.

"Yes, my lord." Almanfi said before disappearing from the floating castle using teleportation.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

8 comments

VOTE

Chapter 75: A Special Visitor

"It was in this place, but I detect absolutely no power disturbance. How can I conceal every trace in just an instant?" Almanfi appeared beneath where he had sensed that presence, but he couldn't discern more than that, only a simple location.

"Should I investigate in the city?"

As that question arose, Almanfi's body flashed in a bright aura and teleported to the city. His body advanced further and further towards the castle where the Greyrat family resided until a dagger struck the roof of a building far ahead of his path.

Almanfi halted and looked at the figure standing in front of him, an elderly withered man who held his sword like a staff and constantly directed a smile at him. After a few seconds, five equally powerful figures surrounded him.

"I wonder, what does a man as powerful as you seek in this region?" The withered elderly man opened his eyes, and a powerful aura emanated from his body. His gaze flashed with pure coldness that demonstrated the ability to kill anyone who didn't answer his questions.

"In the name of Plegarius, my lord, I come to investigate what caused that sudden turbulence of divine energy. I would appreciate it if you didn't interfere with my path because, if you do, I will be forced to take drastic measures." Almanfi wasn't concerned about being surrounded by formidable enemies; what worried him was seeing so many of them apparently serving someone much superior. 1

The withered elderly man, who was the strongest of the group, said, "I'm sorry, but I don't care if the Dragon King has ordered you; that won't give you the damn right to disturb my lord's slumber. If you dare to take a step forward, that means you've made your decision, and your lord is willing to bear the consequences. My lord has been bored these last few days; he wouldn't mind starting a war against the Dragon King. After all, there is no living being in this world that can stand against him."

Almanfi gripped the hilt of his short sword, clenched his teeth in fury, and asked, "May I know your lord's name?"

"Gilgamesh, King of Kings, unmatched and unrivaled among men!" said the withered elderly man as he snapped his fingers, and the other figures vanished. "The incident has been controlled, so you can go back and tell Plegarius that if he truly seeks answers, he can visit my lord, who will be in this place for approximately three years." 1

"Very well, I will convey your words, hoping he can uphold them." Almanfi disappeared without a trace, and the withered elderly man's face showed a smile before he too returned. 1

This time, he would withdraw, not out of fear of death, but because he was certain that the elderly man was terribly powerful and lethal. His words didn't lie or show fear, which was admirable, considering he was addressing Plegarius.

Although he felt furious, he couldn't reflect those feelings in his master's orders. So he decided to return, recount what had happened, and see what actions his lord would take.

…

Days passed, and there was no presence of a Dragon King. Gilgamesh didn't take this as significant because he knew part of the Dragon King's history. Being one of the heroes who saved the world from total annihilation by the demon race, he still had a priority in dealing with the resurrection of the Demon God.

On the other hand, Gilgamesh didn't want to confront enemies who could be formidable with his current small body. He should at least perform a blood ritual to accelerate his body's development, but he could do that whenever he wanted, so there was no rush to progress.

In addition to training with Eris, Gilgamesh spent time expanding the power of the new subordinates who had been hired by the Greyrat family, and each of them was compelled to sign a loyalty contract.

During this time, Philip and Saurios agreed to swear loyalty to Gilgamesh, officially becoming part of the faction of the fourth prince, who until then had the largest and most powerful faction.

Eleina, on the other hand, began to expand the branches of the Uruk Tower. They presented themselves as a tower that sold their most luxurious items only to people with money. Furthermore, Gilgamesh's other businesses started to expand and gain fame in the Kingdom of Asura.

In just a few months, he had formed a monopoly where he was making so much money that he couldn't match his expenses. After this time, many realized that it was impossible for them to easily acquire slaves, and if they bought any, they would be killed.

The bad reputation was so widespread that only the Uruk Tower was allowed to buy slaves, and many families took charge of selling their newest slaves out of fear of the repercussions it could bring to their family.

After some time, Gilgamesh had become more familiar with Eris, and although they weren't friends, they spent time together. 1

…

"Is that your cat?" Eris's hand trembled as she saw a huge golden lion playing with Gilgamesh, who stood at least two meters tall.

"Isn't he beautiful? I fed him some magical plants to make him grow, but I think his growth exceeded my expectations." Gilgamesh touched the fur of his beautiful lion while feeding him a large piece of meat.

Eris responded hastily, "How is that thing considered a cat? That's a man-eating beast that should be very dangerous even for knights, isn't it aggressive?"

"Not at all. He grew faster, but he's still a cub… Come, pet him." Gilgamesh said as he reassured his large lion with gentle strokes.

"Well… If it bites me, it's your fault!" Eris closed her eyes and extended her hand to the lion's mane. She soon discovered that the sensation was soft and fluffy, which she liked very much.

"Haha! Of course, he wouldn't bite me. This big lion knows who his owner is." Eris lifted her head, but when she saw the beast's fixed gaze on her, her expression darkened. Then, she watched as the lion's enormous mouth opened and closed its eyes, only to feel a huge tongue licking her face. 3

"Hahaha! I guess he doesn't like you; he usually licks his food to see if he'll like it or not." Gilgamesh teased Eris after enduring countless challenges from her and her rigorous training.

With her hair wet from the lion's saliva, Eris was about to get angry when she saw Gilgamesh climb onto the back of the massive beast. "Hey, don't you want to ride him?"

"Huh?"

"Come on, it'll be a lot of fun!" Gilgamesh said as he lifted Eris into the air and placed her in front of him. After he had her on the lion's back, he gently tapped the creature's back and murmured, "Run!"

Roar!

A roar echoed before Gilgamesh's lion took off running through the castle and outside of it.

"Aahhhhhh!" Eris screamed as she held onto the lion's fur tightly, and Gilgamesh couldn't stop laughing at her fearful expression. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 76: The Visit 1

Eris's attitude gradually changed. Instead of imitating her grandfather Saurios, she was becoming more like Gilgamesh. This was something very different and special that had completely changed her day-to-day life. She received not only physical training but also learned a character that was only used by the person she admired the most until now.

Gilgamesh never looked down on a servant, he never insulted those who didn't deserve it, and he sought to occasionally boast about his precious skills. But under no circumstances did he give importance to people beneath him, and if he was now training Eris, it was because she would be his betrothed, and he saw a special aura in her that, if maintained, could make her worthy of him.

Many might think that Gilgamesh's standards were very high for what he expected from a woman, but they say that the woman you marry will reflect in the future what a man is worth, and vice versa. He understood perfectly what he could offer, so he expected the minimum from a woman who might share with him perhaps the last moments of his life. 1

He had never married, having lived and died as a mortal, so there was no one who understood the value of marriage better than him. He wanted to make a good choice and not succumb solely to skin-deep appearances.

When he looked at Eris, he saw many things that could happen in the future, things he would have preferred not to have seen. However, now that he knew that she might even give her life for him if their relationship grew stronger, he knew that the least he could do was train her and look after her.

But he was not so presumptuous as to think that this was set in stone and had to be that way. He understood the laws of fate and knew the variant effects he was causing in this place with his sudden appearance, so he knew that anything could happen if he wished it.

Should he remain indifferent or delve into what he had seen?

From that moment on, he stopped using that ability on women because he didn't want to discover any surprises that might put him in a state of different thoughts. He had heard of the Human God and something happening with one of his wives, but he didn't know if it was just one or perhaps more. Nevertheless, he now had to take care of Eris just to ease his conscience. He wouldn't want to know now; it wasn't as fun. 5

As Gilgamesh was resting, he heard some faint footsteps that he immediately recognized as Eris's. She didn't make much noise and sat down beside him while looking at the sky. She never thought that her life would change so radically just because of the presence of the Red Prince she had talked about so much.

"The rule for every strong man and woman is that they cannot be taken by surprise, Eris…" Gilgamesh opened his eyes, but his attitude stopped being so gentle, and he began to behave more and more like he would with anyone else.

"And I must assess how strong an opponent is before even drawing my sword, I understand perfectly," Eris was also much calmer, with a serene aura that gave the impression of being in the presence of a woman with strong character.

"You have an entirely different ethics from mine when it comes to deciding to fight, but remember that you should always go all the way and not stop halfway," Gilgamesh turned his head on the grass where Eris lay. He smiled slightly and murmured, "I will teach you to understand the value of the earth, honest work, and the bravery of a commoner…"

"Is it important to understand those things?" Eris asked the same question that Gilgamesh had asked his friend Enkidu when he taught him the importance of life, and after that, he was considered the greatest king of his time. 1

"Touch the earth, Eris, feel its vitality, and understand where life comes from… When you come to understand the true value of coexistence, which not only includes your personal ruggedness in life, you will know that you have achieved wisdom in this life." Gilgamesh spoke these words as if he were talking to his younger self, someone who needed a friend with whom to share these kinds of moments. 4

He had also noticed that Eris had no friends; she was alone, just like him, so that was also one of the reasons why he would stay here until this mana concentration was completely eliminated from this place.

"But very few people our age understand that…" Gilgamesh didn't want to put undue pressure on Eris to make her think she should understand this when it took him more than thirty years to do so.

"Do you already know all of this?" Eris, who had become accustomed to the special aura that Gilgamesh emitted, didn't feel any emotion that would disorient her from his refined behavior.

"Who knows? Maybe it has changed in this place… Everything is constantly changing, including our destiny." Gilgamesh smiled pleasantly, making it this time impossible for Eris to control her facial expressions. 1

"Yes, everything is constantly changing…" Eris nodded as she gazed randomly into the distance.

Gilgamesh jumped to his feet and said, "By the way, your birthday is approaching, so you can ask me for any kind of gift you want; I'll get you whatever you ask for."

Eris didn't hesitate and replied, "Then I want a dragon…" 2

"A lizard with wings?" Gilgamesh thought for a moment and, out of curiosity, asked, "What's so good about dragons? I could believe in a Spirit that protects you; that ritual was in the book we took from those guys at the auction house."

Eris blushed when she realized that Gilgamesh was taking her words seriously, so she quickly said, "I don't want a dragon, whatever you give me, I'm sure I'll like it." 2

"Perhaps after studying those summoning rituals for familiars and creating spirit servants, I can try a few times to see what comes out… Anyway, I'll give you a beautiful gift, Eris," Gilgamesh said as he reached out his hand towards her and added, "But you have etiquette classes, even if they aren't important, we should never be a mongrel…" 7

"What's a mongrel?" Eris asked, confused, as they approached the castle's entrance. 1

"Well, that's something similar to the word 'commoners,' but I used it before to naturally dictate something with a unique meaning… But not all commoners should be called by this name, only those who don't respect me. Well, that word comes to mind after remembering something…" 1

Gilgamesh bid farewell to Eris and remained lost in thought about his past. In the end, he too had been a Mongrel for having died as a human. "Although my love for humanity now doesn't allow me to use this word regularly…" 1

"Ghislaine, where are you going?" Gilgamesh noticed a carriage with Eris's teacher traveling alone.

"I'm looking for a potential master for Eris in magic…" Ghislaine mentioned this briefly, thinking it wasn't of interest to Gilgamesh. 13

"Is it far?" Gilgamesh had nothing else to do, so he asked instead.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

Chapter 77: The Direction 1

"It's a bit of a distance, it would take several hours to go back and forth by carriage, do you really want to come?" Ghislaine, although she understood Gilgamesh, had few interactions with him, so with her limited social skills, she couldn't say much.

Ghislaine didn't exactly see Gilgamesh as a child, but the more she understood him, the more mysterious he became. She was aware that after all the rumors about Gilgamesh and many of the things that were true about him, many had a mistaken idea of the true behavior of the Red Prince.

Ghislaine's subconscious mind constantly scolded her for thinking she was talking to a child because she felt that Gilgamesh's wisdom was much deeper than that of most adults she had met.

That's because…

Gilgamesh is not exactly a child; every prince and princess of any kingdom must be smart enough not to die in the struggle for the throne. Not just as they grow up, but from childhood. If you're not careful, you'll end up dead.

"Then I'll take you to that place; traveling by carriage is neither comfortable nor fast…" Gilgamesh snapped his fingers, and a huge golden ripple appeared beside him, revealing his ark for faster travel than he had in his position. 1

This throne of Gilgamesh is a golden ark with an emerald color, one of his numerous high-tech Noble Phantasms from Hindu mythology that he had used before.

This ark is powered by a solar crystal, rutilated quartz crystals, which burn mercury as fuel. It defies the laws of physics, traveling at the speed of thought, and can easily surpass speeds that no other aircraft or person can achieve.

It has a pilot's throne that can be removed in emergency situations, and a control column, not used due to interference with the operation of the Gate of Babylon, which is placed directly in front.

"Well, we'll arrive in a few minutes, so you wouldn't mind standing, right? It's not that I'm selfish, it's just that I need to control this thing." Gilgamesh climbed onto his golden ark.

"What kind of thing is this?" Ghislaine got a little excited discovering this magical platform with qualities similar to the Dragon King's floating castle.

"This is an ark we'll be using; its name is Vimana. Get on, and you'll see that we'll get to that place in no time." Gilgamesh started manipulating his Vimana while sitting on the throne, and a golden glow began to expand around it.

"Well, it seems much more fun than traveling in a carriage." Ghislaine climbed onto the Vimana and walked up the steps to reach the side of the throne where Gilgamesh was sitting, so when she was ready, the Vimana floated higher and higher off the ground, even through the snow, and began to move at high speed.

"By the way, what kind of instructor are they looking for Eris?" Gilgamesh became somewhat interested. For Ghislaine to personally seek one, it had to be someone significant. 1

"It's just a favor that young Lord Philip is doing for his cousin. It turns out this got delayed due to certain political issues that you resolved when you showed up. If it weren't for that, perhaps that teacher, who is actually a child, would have arrived at the Greyrat mansion a year and a half ago." Ghislaine explained to Gilgamesh casually.

When Gilgamesh heard the word "child," his curiosity was piqued, and the Vimana's speed increased. There was no issue with breathing difficulties because a shield prevented air from becoming a problem.

"By the way, in which direction should I exactly head?" After a few minutes, Gilgamesh slowed down and his gaze settled on Ghislaine, who was seated beside the throne.

"I didn't tell you, did I?" Ghislaine's face darkened due to her forgetfulness. She had been so impressed with the sensation of flying in the air that she had completely forgotten their destination.

Gilgamesh, on the other hand, concealed his embarrassment as he had forgotten to ask because he was enjoying the opportunity to show off his Vimana to Ghislaine, who had many similarities to giant cats.

After some complications, Gilgamesh understood the exact direction they needed to go, using his ability to see the past and determine their destination. If it weren't for the Vimana's speed, the journey would have taken just as long as traveling by carriage.

Boom!

The Vimana's speed increased as it advanced through the beautiful green landscape, free from any human marks. These remote areas of the kingdom were the best, not only offering a connection to nature but also endless tranquility.

However, very few could afford to live here; not only was there a high presence of wild beasts, but they were also incredibly strong. Without being a knight, it would be challenging to live in these areas. Of course, while it might be appealing for Gilgamesh to live here, he preferred to reside in a beautiful castle built to his own specifications.

As they emerged from the clouds, a stunning landscape slowly appeared, a sight that very few would have the opportunity to appreciate in their lifetime. According to Ghislaine, the chances of flying were few, if not non-existent, in this kingdom. Although there were platforms that flew in this realm, they were so difficult to find and access that it would be better to dismiss the idea.

These beautiful vistas left Gilgamesh amazed; it was so different from Uruk that he could easily say they were two distinct worlds. The rich land and the beautiful breeze were something that very few places could achieve, which is why living differently but similarly was a deep-seated desire within him.

"It seems we've arrived. Should that be the estate down there?" Gilgamesh asked casually, looking at the village from an altitude of over a thousand meters and moving at a speed difficult for the human eye to detect. 1

"Yes, it should be this place." Ghislaine responded with more calmness as she used her eye's ability to see clearly at the distance they were.

When Gilgamesh arrived, he didn't descend immediately but instead concealed his presence and waited alongside Ghislaine, as they observed a child facing an adult in what appeared to be a sword duel. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 78: Preparations

"Hmm, that child should be seven or eight years old, right?" Gilgamesh asked as he watched the combat from above with some surprise. To consider this child as an instructor was a poorly executed joke in Gilgamesh's eyes.

They were talking about magic, which refers to the manipulation of mana stored in the body to produce supernatural effects known as Magic Spells.

Generally, it is believed that a person's mana or magical power reserve is inherited, and the amount one has is determined at birth. However, now that Gilgamesh could sense the magical quantity inside that child, he discovered that there were certain exceptions, in addition to the children he was personally training.

All people are capable of increasing their total mana amount by stimulating their mana from an early age. Those slaves he had been buying and sending to orphanages to be taught magic were incredible talents who were slowly accumulating worthy power.

The ability to learn how to cast silent spells is also related to practicing the skill at an early age. Of course, this did not apply to Gilgamesh, who had not touched magic since he arrived in this world. He knew that his body contained an enormous amount of magic, which compared to the child beneath him, would be like comparing an ocean to a drop of seawater; there was no comparison in their hidden power. 1

It was true that magic did not seem attractive to him in any way at the moment, not when there were so many other things that caught his attention.

Ghislaine looked at the battle unfolding between father and son and said, "He must have just turned eight; I'm not well-informed about it as it's not relevant. But certainly, that child has talent, incredible magic talent." 1

Gilgamesh furrowed his brow and thought that unless it was a reincarnation, an incarnation, or an enlightened being, there was no possibility that this child had such achievements in magic. So, after seeing that the battle had ended, he said, "Now that they've finished, let's descend." 1

Ghislaine nodded.

…

Bonna Village.

Home to Paul Greyrat.

"That was, that was too close…" Paul observed his unconscious son lying on the ground and then his dirty shoes.

He had received the response letter a year and a half after receiving one stating that things were not good for the family at that time. He thought they had politely ignored him, but after a year and a half, a response had come.

Paul, as a father who found it difficult to understand his son, wanted to leave a strong impression on him by giving him a beating while teaching him how to use a sword. But after another year and a half, his son was incredible at magic, which surprised him greatly when he used it in the battle.

"As expected of my son, his intuition for combat is astounding," Paul said, one of the things he was most proud of was having such a talented son. "As expected from a genius who even made a Water Saint Mage lose confidence…"

His son was terrifying, but he would always be proud of him.

In the past, Paul could only feel envy towards those who were better than him, but surprisingly, when it came to his son, he didn't feel any negative emotions.

"Rudy?!"

Sylphy, who appeared on the scene, tried to rescue her friend and immediately cast an intermediate-level spell. Despite being the same age as Rudeus, she was incredibly skilled in using magic.

"The battle has already ended; you should consider creating a fictional scene in your mind and take a closer look at things instead," Gilgamesh appeared behind Sylphy and placed his hand on her shoulder. 1

"Who is this?" Sylphy asked in surprise as she turned around, but because she was casting a spell, it ended up hitting Ghislaine in the face.

"Ehhh!"

Paul, who was watching his son's friend, froze when he saw a boy much taller than Rudeus suddenly appear behind Sylphy. He was about to question who he was when he suddenly saw Ghislaine appearing abruptly by his side.

Gilgamesh smiled at the little elf beside him, who looked at him in surprise, and said, "We arrived unexpectedly; it would be abnormal if they didn't see us." 1

Sylphy remained frozen, not knowing what to say. She looked at Gilgamesh, who was very tall and walking towards Rudeus without any apparent intention.

"Hey, is this your son?" Gilgamesh asked, looking at the man standing to the side, holding a wooden sword.

"Oh, of course he's my son!" Paul said boastfully, as if he regarded his son above all other children.

But Gilgamesh smiled coldly and asked again, "Are you sure he's your son?" 1

This question annoyed Paul a little. He looked at Gilgamesh more sternly and said, "I was there when he was born; do I need to tell you that he's not my son?"

"Choose your words carefully, Paul, you would lose more than just your rank if you're not careful." Ghislaine walked towards the unconscious Rudeus and looked at Paul, who handed her a letter and asked, "Who's that annoying kid?" 1

"Someone you should be cautious of. You're a good man but certainly foolish, although it's common in foolish nobles like you who have abandoned their status," Gilgamesh stopped looking at Paul and instead looked at Sylphy. "Girl, it would be a shame for someone with your talent to stay in this village waiting for your little boyfriend's favor. Don't you want to become stronger?" 1

"Eh…" Sylphy didn't know how to respond to that question.

Gilgamesh smiled as he looked at Sylphy. "In a few weeks, a mage from the Tower of Uruk will come to this village to offer you and your parents the opportunity to move to Ars. Of course, you must be trained to become part of my magical workforce. Your parents would be with you. What do you say to that?"

Paul frowned at this scene and asked, "Who says that?"

"The future king of the Asura Kingdom, someone who will clean up all the garbage in this kingdom." Gilgamesh left these words and disappeared from everyone's sight.

Without waiting for a response, when Ghislaine was ready, Gilgamesh left this place at an impressive speed. In just a few seconds, he had left the village that had brought him certain surprises.

"Who would have thought that this boy is a Mongrel in every sense…" Gilgamesh smiled coldly as the speed continued to increase to the point where the landscapes couldn't be seen. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

There was a publishing error, because of that there will only be one chapter tomorrow

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 79: A Woman's Character 5

He had seen fragments of Rudeus's life, and he certainly wasn't a normal child. Normally, when a child is born, they learn what it means to live years after being in the world. As for the child named Rudeus, who lay unconscious beside him, he seemed to possess awareness and superior intelligence, something anyone would have noticed except for his parents, who appeared to be oblivious to the fact that their newborn son was a hidden monster. 8

When he looked deeper into his life, there was no need to know that he was a reincarnated individual. Something incredibly interesting since it made Gilgamesh understand that all kinds of people could appear in this world. 1

This led him to wonder if his friend somehow ended up in this world. No, there was no chance that had happened. Most likely, people who awaken in this world are few, and Gilgamesh didn't reincarnate; he incarnated into the body of a prince, which made his situation very different from Rudeus's.

While pondering all this, they had returned to the Greyrat castle and slowly descended to land on the ground.

Ghislaine noticed that Gilgamesh seemed different, so she decided not to interrupt his thoughts. After arriving home, she descended with Rudeus in her arms while also carrying the luggage that the boy had brought with him.

"Is there something bothering you?" Ghislaine looked at Gilgamesh and finally asked. She knew that anything bothering the boy in front of her could lead to chaos, so she wanted to know if there was anything she could do to prevent it.

"It's nothing important. I'll be out for a few hours, and if anyone asks for me, tell them I'll be back later." Without saying anything more, Gilgamesh left without further explanation. 1

As he moved through the city, a shadow appeared over his Vimana and respectfully unrolled in front of him.

"Sir, are there new orders?" The withered old man asked this question while keeping his eyes closed.

Gilgamesh looked at him for a moment and said, "I want you to keep an eye on that boy named Rudeus. He arrived today and will be Eris's magic instructor. His existence is indifferent to me, but he might act suspiciously and, worse yet, be a bothersome enemy I need to be cautious of. I'd like to place a shadow over him to keep him under surveillance."

The withered old man understood perfectly what Gilgamesh meant and asked, "My lord, what should we do if he acts suspiciously?"

"If he doesn't harm anyone important to me, do not act. But if he lays a hand on my belongings, then you may kill him." Gilgamesh looked ahead and said, "Also, I want you to send an Emperor-class mage to Aldea Bonna with strong guards. I have a bad feeling."

"What shall we do in that village, my lord?"

"Ah, I'm sorry, what you should do is find an elven mage named Sylphy. She's talented, so I want to take her to Elaine for training to become someone strong." Gilgamesh maintained his interest in her, as she could be valuable in keeping Rudeus calm, so he pointed out, "However, if she refuses to accept my kindness, pay no more attention to her."

"Orders accepted, my lord," said the withered old man, bowing, and then he disappeared without a trace.

"It smells like gods…" Gilgamesh muttered before disappearing from the scene. 1

…

"Eris, your magic teacher will arrive in the afternoon, so you must be ready." Said Hilda as she stroked her beautiful daughter's scarlet hair.

"Is it necessary for me to learn magic, Mom?" Eris was a bit annoyed but didn't express it too much on her face.

Hilda had noticed that her daughter's behavior had changed since Prince Gilgamesh arrived. She had undergone a radical change in her attitude and seemed much more refined in her demeanor. This made Hilda understand that by being close to a great young man, her daughter was also taking great strides in her grumpy behavior.

"You've changed a lot, Eris. Are you happy with this marriage, dear?" Hilda asked this question while looking at Eris's expression in the mirror.

"What are you saying, Mom?" Eris blushed a bit and said, "I don't care…"

Hilda smiled and advised her daughter, "Gilgamesh is a very intelligent, understanding prince, and there's no doubt he'll be a king of this realm. However, you must have a character in front of him, you must not become expressive and predictable. He may have more wives, but he chose you first, so you must show what you're worth."

Eris stopped thinking about things related to Gilgamesh and listened attentively to her mother's words. Hilda knew perfectly well what nobility was like and understood to some extent what awaited her daughter.

"He chose you, and he indicated that the marriage would depend on your wishes, giving us to understand that he would sincerely accept your opinion even if you decide to refuse in the end. Your father said that as long as the engagement is announced, it will be more than enough. He will support you in whatever you decide to do." Hilda missed her other two children, whom she had not been able to meet due to family policies and rules, but she had Eris, so she would always seek the best option for her. 1

"I'm okay with that, Mom. I don't dislike it." Eris wanted to keep talking, but her mother interrupted her.

"Listen, Eris, not all nobles are normal, and even we aren't, but there are many who are the worst. I've taught you the aspects of nobility and what will happen when you get married, so I just want you to know that you must be much stronger. Gilgamesh is a good candidate for you, but he's different from any other young man. He's not interested in the body, the face, or physical attraction… What he's looking for is a woman who matches him. I'm sure if that wasn't in you, he wouldn't have stayed here, so you must take advantage of that."

Hilda didn't tell her about the political issues behind her engagement; it wasn't relevant to her. What she needed to do was teach her daughter to assert herself in front of Gilgamesh, making her understand that she was far superior to any other candidate for her engagement.

Only then would Eris become the queen of the Asura kingdom, and her own daughter would be an enviable woman among millions in the realm.

"Don't worry, Mother, I will marry Gilgamesh and make myself worthy in his eyes." said Eris with a serious look in response to her mother's teachings.

"Well said, my daughter. Remember, I'll always be by your side with any kind of advice." Hilda smiled as she stroked her little daughter's hair. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

There was a publishing error, because of that there will only be one chapter tomorrow

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

Chapter 80: A Boy 3

When Rudeus woke up, he felt like he was in a bed, but due to the difference from his usual room, this bed was completely different.

"Where am I?" Rudeus sat up in his bed and saw a huge woman sitting in front of him. When he realized what was happening, he immediately introduced himself, "Nice to meet you, my name is Rudeus Greyrat. I apologize for not being able to greet you properly; I'm still a bit confused." 1

"You're quite polite for someone like Paul's son…"

"I suppose I inherited that from my mother."

"I'm Ghislaine. I hope we get along from now on."

"Yes…" Rudeus was quite confused. The only thing he remembered was practicing with his father, and now he seemed to be in a completely different place. Judging by the position of the sun, not more than two hours had passed since then, but somehow, he wasn't at home.

"Excuse me…"

"You can call me Ghislaine."

"Ghislaine, did my father leave you a message?"

Ghislaine took a letter from her bosom, and before handing it to Rudeus, she said, "But before you read the letter aloud, you must understand something that has been happening in this place over the past few months. The mansion is not entirely peaceful. All of this is because Prince Gilgamesh of the Asura Kingdom is residing here, and although it hasn't been officially announced yet, he will be Eris Greyrat's fiance. So, under no circumstances should you act normally in front of him."

"I see…" Rudeus, who still didn't understand anything, wanted to ask, but first, he listened to everything Ghislaine had to say.

"For some reason, I sense that Gilgamesh is interested in you, although I don't understand in what sense. You must be reserved. To stay in this place, it's not enough to be a teacher; you must also not disturb the prince and not give him any reason to dismiss you." Ghislaine was very clear on this point.

"I notice…" Rudeus looked at his hands and clenched them tightly, as if something he was aware of was affecting him in some way. 6

"Did you say something?" Ghislaine asked as she looked at Rudeus.

"It's nothing, I'm just a little nervous about being in the same place as a prince."

…

At the same time, in the largest tower of the Greyrat mansion.

"The whole city will be destroyed…"

Sauros Greyrat stared at the point in the sky attentively, and as he contemplated what he had heard from Prince Gilgamesh, who was next to him, he asked, "Is there any way to prevent this catastrophe?"

"None. We could try to destroy it with powerful attacks, but that would likely result in the same outcome…" Gilgamesh didn't understand the nature of that overwhelming amount of mana gathered in the sky, but he could somehow prevent it from completely harming the main city of Fittoa.

"Now is not a good time to focus on that problem. Eris's birthday is in a year, and that's when the engagement will be announced. It's the only opportunity we would have for a more significant impact. What do you think about that?" Sauros had a point, and Gilgamesh agreed with it as well.

"Maybe we can't control its nature, but we can control who it will affect when it erupts. According to my calculations, it will be at least two to three years before it erupts and causes the mana catastrophe, so we have enough time to prepare and develop a plan that involves the people of this city."

Gilgamesh pondered it seriously and said, "Even if we can't prevent collateral damage, we can reduce the number of deaths by millions if we prepare from now on. If I can't stop it when it erupts, we must have a plan B that involves the complete reconstruction of Fittoa's most important city, but it will have my full support in addressing this problem."

Sauros rubbed his head and said, "According to records of small-scale disasters, something like affecting an entire city has never happened before."

"But it's nothing we should worry about. We'll use this catastrophe to our advantage to gain the people's solidarity." Gilgamesh smiled broadly at the idea.

"Prince Gilgamesh, what are you thinking?" Sauros sensed something but decided not to overthink and chose to ask instead.

"Although we could possibly save everyone from the mana catastrophe with effort, it would be best to show the people the true nature of the Asura royal family… What do you think the Crown's stance will be on this mana disaster, where we may need to save hundreds of thousands of lives?" Gilgamesh asked, awaiting the old man's response.

"They will obviously refuse. Even if the city of Roa is destroyed, they will do nothing to rebuild it and leave it as a lost place." Sauros reluctantly accepted this reality as it was likely to turn out.

"What if Prince Gilgamesh decides to support all those families in need? Not only have those missing people become slaves, but many of them are likely to become commodities for other kingdoms. From this action, we will gain three things: the support of the people, the gratitude of millions of devastated individuals, and we will see the stance of those kingdoms that supposedly only seek peace." 3

Gilgamesh turned around and said, "If we win over the people, my reign will have a power that no other kingdom will have. If we have an unsatisfied populace with the Crown, they will be the backbone of my reign. And if any kingdom refuses to cooperate in saving my people, then when I become king, I will destroy their royalty and rule as their emperor." 3

"My people are opening Uruk Towers in different kingdoms, controlling slavery as it will be a point where most of the teleported will be gathered. That's why the decisions of the royalty of those kingdoms will be indifferent to me; I'm only seeking to assess their character and empathy. Although many will die, this will mark a new beginning for all humans within the Asura Kingdom." 1

"You're terribly perceptive, Prince Gilgamesh. I will support you in this plan with everything you need." Sauros smiled in a way he had never done before. There was horror, happiness, fear, ecstasy, and desire all combined in a single facial expression. 4

What he had heard made no sense; it was as if Prince Gilgamesh were a god. He was certainly a child, but the ease with which he had formulated such a plan was something only a monarch who had already reigned for years could do. If that's the case, Gilgamesh was born to rule over all others. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 81: The Magic Master 1

After being informed about all the events that had unfolded due to his own requests, Rudeus was guided by Ghislaine to the guest room where he would await a meeting with Eris' father, the lord of the place.

After a few minutes, footsteps could be heard from afar, and the door was opened by a young man who immediately said, "I'm late; I was in a very important meeting, so I couldn't come earlier."

The slender figure of the man came into view of Rudeus, and Thomas, who was sitting to the side, stood up and said, "You arrived at a good time, my lord. Just now, young Rudeus has arrived."

"Pleased to meet you; my name is Rudeus Greyrat," Rudeus nodded slightly in an attempt to make a good impression.

"Ah, and I am Phillip Bireas Greyrat. I must say that when nobles greet each other, they place their right hand over their chest and slightly bow their heads. Judging by your initial greeting, if you were to encounter my father, he might reprimand you for it."

Following Philip's instructions, Rudeus attempted to mimic a noble greeting and asked, "Is this the correct way?"

"That will do for now. However, I'd like to add that your initial greeting was rather informal. If a blacksmith were to greet my father in that manner, I'm sure he'd appreciate it. Please, have a seat." Philip gestured towards a chair as he settled onto a couch and inquired directly, "So, what exactly do you know about the situation?"

"My father informed me that if I gave lessons to Miss Eris for three years, we would be financially supported to enter Magua University, both me and another person." Rudeus explained what he knew about the arrangement. 2

"Is that all?"

"That's correct."

"I see…" Philip rested his chin on his folded hands as he contemplated something of great importance. After a while, he asked, "Do you like women?"

"I don't quite reach my father's level…" Rudeus responded promptly and naturally.

"Is that so? Well, that's good to know. You should be aware that aside from you, we have a very special guest here who should not be bothered under any circumstances. He is my daughter's betrothed, whom you will be teaching. So, I would ask that you keep that in mind during your stay here. Do you understand?"

"Of course, I'll only focus on teaching her." Rudeus replied, thinking that if Eris ended up interested in him, it would be a natural outcome of things. 5

But at that moment, Philip issued one final warning, "I'm glad to hear it. I don't say this to imply you have any improper thoughts about my daughter or yourself. I say it so you're aware of the consequences. I won't be able to protect you if you make a mistake, so as long as you understand that, you're hired."

Rudeus' thoughts shifted to Gilgamesh, considering that this prince was certainly special as a very arrogant man who believed he had no equal, something very likely typical among nobles. 3

"Currently, my little daughter has changed a lot since the prince came to our home, so she has become more tolerant of people and accepts teachings from teachers who assist her in various disciplines she must undertake. Therefore, you will only be responsible for teaching her magic."

Rudeus, who was still thinking about Philip's earlier words, asked, "Is there any problem with me being young in her teaching?"

"Not at all. It's just that the rumors you'll likely hear after living here might be a bit unsettling. But you should know that each of them is true. So, as long as you know your job and treat Prince Gilgamesh with respect, he won't interfere with or bother you in any way." Philip shrugged indifferently.

"Now I understand it well." Rudeus nodded in understanding.

"To be honest, if you had come earlier, I wouldn't have had any hope that you could manage it. But now I believe you can do it. I'd like you to give it a try," Philip was very sincere on this point.

"I hope I can be once I get to know her." Rudeus remarked with a hint of distrust in his words. If he doesn't get this job, he'll have to look for another way to get into that magic school. Somehow, he needs to make a good impression on this girl named Eris.

"Well, that would be all then. Nothing progresses with words alone, so I will introduce you to my daughter. Thomas, tell Eris to come and see me!" Philip got up from the couch.

When Eris arrived and saw Rudeus, her gaze turned to her father as if asking if this was some kind of joke. She didn't make a scene; she just stared at the boy who was smaller than her with a certain dismay.

"Pleased to meet you; my name is Rudeus Greyrat." Rudeus used the posture Philip had taught him to greet Eris.

"Hmm…" Eris nodded and said disinterestedly, "My name is Eris. You're certainly smaller than me. Do you think you're capable of teaching me magic properly? It's one thing to be talented in a discipline, and another to have the talent to pass on that knowledge to others. You should know that, Father."

"Personally, I believe I have the qualities to be your teacher. I won't know for sure, but it all depends on your willingness to learn magic." Rudeus smiled awkwardly and responded with a hint of irritation.

"What did you say? Do you think you're so good that if I don't learn, it's because I'm not interested and not because of your teaching abilities?" Eris furrowed her brow slightly but still said, "Fine, if your teaching abilities aren't up to par, I won't study magic."

"My friend who's the same age as me is good at magic and understood my teachings. I'm sure you won't have any problems." Rudeus tried to give Eris a small compliment, which, of course, didn't work.

"Who told you that magic is the only thing that exists? Even though it's certainly more powerful and grants you power more quickly, if you face a swordsman of the same level, I doubt magic is superior to swordsmanship. Besides, if I'm only studying magic, it's just because of my father's request, not my own preference." Eris glanced at Rudeus and nodded before leaving the room. 1

"It went much better than expected; my daughter has changed, and I'm glad for that." Philip said as he left as well. 1

Thomas on the side said, "It looks like you're hired. Congratulations, young Rudeus."

"Yes, it was easier than I expected." Rudeus showed an expression that conveyed many of his thoughts. He was certainly happy to be hired and that it was easier than expected, but he would have preferred not to live near Gilgamesh, who had been reminded several times to be cautious around him. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

Chapter 82: What One Values Most 2

Rudeus had heard it from his father, and according to the rumors that had spread throughout the kingdom, he heard that there was a child who rivaled his personal achievements. He was constantly reminded that there were even more impressive youths outside of his home. 2

According to the rumors, Gilgamesh, who was fourth in line to inherit the throne, was a prince who enjoyed battles. Many perceived him this way, but others said that he only enjoyed killing those who crossed him, even going so far as to kill a Sword King.

Many believed that Prince Gilgamesh was the Sword's Child, a potential Sword God who could rival even the strongest in the world. Given his young age and his status as a Sword King, a title held only by Ghislaine with the King's Sword style, Rudeus knew he must be someone very powerful. 2

However, who was Gilgamesh really? Perhaps he was like Rudeus, a simple human who had reincarnated into this world with a much more privileged background.

"An evil person who seeks only the destruction of this world…" Rudeus said these words as he walked through a dark corridor.

But as he was walking, he felt a presence right beside him that appeared out of nowhere in his view. "Aaaahhh!"

Gilgamesh looked at this child and smiled. "You must be Eris's magic tutor, right?"

Rudeus looked at the young man with golden hair and eyes much more intense than Eris's, but those blood-red eyes were different from those of an innocent nine-year-old girl. Gilgamesh was different, but Rudeus quickly regained his composure and said, "Ah, I'm Rudeus Greyrat, nice to meet you." 1

"I'm Gilgamesh. I just wanted to greet you since you are much stronger than a child your age should be…" Gilgamesh extended his hand to help Rudeus get up.

"Haha, I've been learning magic since I was young." Rudeus said as he accepted Gilgamesh's hand and smiled casually.

Gilgamesh nodded and said, "You must have heard some things about me, but I want to assure you that you don't need to worry. There are many things I must concern myself with, so you won't see me very often."

"Ah, I can say the same. I'll only be teaching Eris magic for three years and then I'll leave this place. You don't need to worry that I'll do anything strange to your fiancée; I'll just do my job." Rudeus tried to make things clear, but the aura emanating from Gilgamesh prevented him from speaking properly.

"There must be a misunderstanding about the idea you have in your head…" Gilgamesh let go of Rudeus's hand and approached a bit closer. "I don't mind or feel uncomfortable with someone like you around Eris. I know perfectly well what I'm worth, and if my fiancée ends up getting involved with someone else, it would be a shame, but that's how things go, right?"

"I don't decide for Eris; she makes her own choices, and I accept that she has friends since she's just a child. But if anyone else comes with foolish ideas in their head, I'll make sure to rip that out of their soul. You can have any kind of thoughts, but when your actions are about to betray those thoughts, remember that you have two lovely sisters, surprisingly, your father has two beautiful wives, and on top of that, a charming semi-elf friend." 4

"Eh?" Rudeus's eyes widened in shock as he looked at Gilgamesh, who was very close to him. The words he wanted to say wouldn't come out of his throat, as if a huge hand was choking his vocal cords.

"Think carefully about your future, work honestly, and there won't be any problems. But be very careful with that depraved mind if you ever try something with Eris, who is just a child because I won't just take your hands but also everything you love in this world." Gilgamesh walked away with a harmonious look and said, "But of course, you're just a magic tutor. I met your father when I accompanied Ghislaine to find Eris's tutor, and I was quite surprised that it was just a child." 1

"Do you know? To learn a magical spell, it takes a lot of reading comprehension, wisdom, and understanding. You researched a bit, and you achieved it at just six years old, an accomplishment that would even make the princes of this kingdom envious. Of course, that doesn't include me. If you need anything, you can come to me." Gilgamesh waved his hand and said, "See you later." 1

When Gilgamesh disappeared from the corridor, Rudeus took a deep breath and sat down on the floor. His breath had momentarily stopped, causing him to lose track of what he was doing.

"Who is he?" Rudeus asked as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. From what he could witness, this wasn't an ordinary human reincarnated, and he wasn't someone who could be considered a child. If he could put it into words, Gilgamesh would be a cruel monarch hidden within a child's body. 5

He didn't want to get into trouble with someone like him, so it was best not to get too involved in potential problems that could inconvenience his already good life.

The last thing he wanted was to provoke a prince. He didn't want the kind of fear and oppression he had experienced in his past life. So, once he finished his job here, he would withdraw as far as possible from this household.

"Yes, that's what I'll do…" Rudeus muttered as he walked to his room, unaware that someone was following him in the darkness. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 83: Rudeus's Senses 2

"Hoo… Hoo…" Rudeus collapsed onto the ground, clutching his chest as it continued to beat rapidly.

He had completely misunderstood everyone's intentions when they warned him about Prince Gilgamesh's behavior. He wasn't a self-conscious young man who cried over things he thought were his. Unlike other nobles with a unique character, Gilgamesh didn't seem to be anything like them.

The prince's qualities were on a completely different level, something he still couldn't comprehend. Gilgamesh was something entirely different from anything he knew; he was a true noble who strongly represented his title. 1

"And to think someone like me thought Gilgamesh would be a jealous child just because his fiancée's tutor is a few years younger than him. I'm losing my way and my mind."

The fear he felt when hearing those words from Prince Gilgamesh still lingered in his mind, something he didn't think possible for a child. "He must be like me, there's no doubt… I'll have to ask that person about it another time." 6

The next day, Rudeus attended Eris's first class and expected to see Gilgamesh there, but he was nowhere to be found. After inquiring about it from Eris, she simply mentioned that he occasionally went out on business and didn't return for days.

"So, I will teach you the fundamentals of magic…"

"That's right…"

Rudeus, who watched the days go by, remembered each and every one of his experiences.

"Fireball!"

Rudeus applauded and said, "That's incredible; if you didn't pursue the sword, I'm sure you'd be a great mage."

That's the best I can say, but even I know that intermediate rank is the highest you can achieve, Eris!

As a magic tutor for a nine-year-old girl, my life in the castle changed completely. I had grown accustomed to living in the solitude of my room, learning and devising new magic, focusing on my private studies, and avoiding interaction with others, not even considering Sylphy within this. However, Eris, the girl I was supposed to teach, was the complete opposite. She was much friendlier and more confident than I was at her age, and her reserved way of speaking intrigued me. 2

From the first day, I noticed that Eris had a natural talent for fire magic. Though her skills were raw, her potential was undeniable. It didn't take long before I began teaching her the basics of magic, and she absorbed every lesson with enthusiasm. It was clear she wanted to learn and better herself, often mentioning that she wanted to impress Gilgamesh with her spells.

Despite our personality differences, we began to forge a bond. Often, after our lessons, we would sit together in the castle garden, gazing at the stars and sharing stories from our lives. Eris didn't talk much about her family, but there was something in her gaze that shone with a certain sadness as she noticed Gilgamesh's frequent absences.

After he threatened to harm my family, I sent an urgent letter home, but the response in the following days was quite simple: they were fine, and nothing had changed since his absence. They did mention Prince Gilgamesh, who had shown an interest in Sylphy and her talent for magic, but beyond that, nothing seemed to catch the attention of her family, or at least that's how her idiotic father appeared to perceive it. 1

At times over the past few days, I tried to learn more about sword techniques. Ghislaine was very helpful in the practice, but as I knew, I wasn't talented at wielding a sword, and beyond one of the simple ranks, I knew I would never excel. 2

My attempts to seek out Prince Gilgamesh were never granted; I never saw him up close again, so I knew the chances of doing so in the future were slim.

Initially, I had admired his bravery. A boy just over ten years old was truly an incredible being for his age, so as time passed here, I wanted to somehow find out if his suspicions were true.

I believed it that way until I received another visit from that strange being. 2

…

Uruk Tower.

"Did Gilgamesh sense apostles heading towards the village where that half-elf girl is?" Elaine thought carefully, and after realizing that what Gilgamesh was referring to was about to begin, she said, "Select a strong squad, send a Sword Emperor as the captain."

"Yes, my lady!"

Elaine looked at the documents in her hand and murmured, "It seems that this is now a battle of who has better future-seeing abilities. Somehow, I sense that Gilgamesh's enemy wants to eliminate future allies or wives. It's not a bad idea, but manipulating the future in such a way is truly horrible."

"I hope this doesn't escalate further…" 1

A few hours later, a man with a face hardened by his vast experiences bowed before Elaine and said in a serious tone, "I'm proud to know that you require my expertise. I'll be more than willing to fulfill your wishes."

"It's not that serious, Sir Kaelen. That girl in the village of Banne isn't special beyond her talent for magic and great spellcasting abilities, not to mention her, but what's most important is that some people with ill intentions could harm those folks, and Gilgamesh's wish is for you to prevent all of that in the best way possible."

Kaelen nodded and said, "My lord's wishes are orders; I will fulfill his demands to the letter. I'll depart as soon as possible; I'll have to travel by magical ship to arrive in less than a day."

"In that case, I'll sign the necessary documents so you have no concerns on the way." Elaine nodded as she walked towards her office.

Kaelen, who followed her, saw a young girl, to be honest, she looked like a child, but those enormous daggers on her waist gave her a completely different appearance.

"Is she your personal guard?"

Elaine shook her head and said, "Not at all, but she enjoys talking to me when no one else is around, and I often teach her many things. Her name is Ana; she was rescued by Gilgamesh from the hands of an old pig…"

"She's dangerous…" was the only thing Kaelen thought when he saw Ana, looking at him and smiling faintly.

Gilgamesh often buys slaves of all kinds; warriors are the best purchases, but many of them decide to try to return to their homes. An example would be the beast girls who are returned to their forest, all with the sole intention of establishing good relations with large tribes and hidden villages.

Slavery is something that no one cares about; they see it as natural. But Kaelen detests that about society as a whole, so when he learned that an organization was buying up all the slaves in Ars, he secretly investigated them.

But in just one night, he was caught, explained his motives, and to his surprise, Elaine personally told him the intention of the one behind all of this. He never believed it was true, but when he visited those orphanages, he felt deeply moved.

From that day on, he swore loyalty to Prince Gilgamesh, received immense power, and wholeheartedly committed himself to follow him to the death if necessary. If Prince Gilgamesh ever becomes King, it would be fantastic for the future of the Asura Kingdom.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 84: An Incident

In the following days, everything seemed very calm. While Eris studied and learned magic from her peculiar teacher, Gilgamesh devised a plan with Sauros and Philip to address the looming issue in the shadows of this region.

According to what Gilgamesh had seen, the explosion would cover a significant part of the Fittoa region, but there was an exception if people were stationed at a specific location during the explosion. The next problem was not how to transport the city's inhabitants to that point, but how to convince them that this was due to a sudden explosion unimaginable in their lives.

But that seemingly minor problem would be addressed last. For now, the focus was on establishing the location where everyone should seek refuge when the explosion began. On the map, a unique place was chosen to build a magical fortress that would be connected to a floating platform that Gilgamesh would summon from his Gate of Babylon. 1

So, what needed to be done was to find a peaceful place with the capacity for more than a million people, all of whom could enter in an orderly manner with a predetermined program. For this, the newly graduated knights would be responsible for guarding the location, and the workers would handle the construction.

However, even with this plan in place, achieving the construction, which would likely take more than a year to complete, was time-limited. The workforce would take time to arrive, and progress would be slow. Therefore, Gilgamesh would send mages to expedite the construction, helping with whatever was needed.

Once that place was established, Gilgamesh would inaugurate the area with large magical ships considered enormous arks capable of transporting more than twenty thousand people. These magical ships operated with mana stones, which Gilgamesh had in abundance in his inventory, so he could make use of these magical devices that appeared somewhat irregularly in this world.

Having presented all these proposals, Gilgamesh, along with the two lords of this region, knew what lay behind them and what they expected to gain after the explosion occurred. It was not just a matter of politics but also a change, and when Gilgamesh's forces would move to eliminate the Greyrat family.

Once the main family of the city of Ars was left without lords, Philip would rule the family as the new lord and establish absolute control with the help of the expanding Uruk Towers.

The money, resources, and labor needed in this place barely satisfied Gilgamesh, but he was confident that within about five years, a capital twenty times larger, stronger, and brighter would be established here. As for the Ars region, that would be left to the Greyrat family.

At this moment, Gilgamesh's fortune, with all these innovative ideas being implemented by Elaine, had reached unimaginable amounts for any other noble. As a result, he was swiftly and effectively taking control of the slaves in all regions of the Asura Kingdom.

Furthermore, his pigeons, the organization led by knights who had abandoned their titles and men hired through special methods, quietly took control of these organizations without many even realizing it.

In this way, Gilgamesh's power had extended to all regions, ready to conduct a large-scale cleansing within the Asura Kingdom. Whenever he wished, he could ascend to the throne or create chaos.

…

"My lord, as ordered, an Emperor-class mage and a squadron of twenty knights are heading towards the village of Bonna." The withered old man entered Gilgamesh's room and informed him of all this.

"That's quite excessive, but it's fine. Is there anything new to report about Eris's new tutor?" Gilgamesh asked in a calm tone.

"That boy exhibits certain behaviors when no one is looking that don't correspond to his age, but beyond that, he hasn't done anything out of the ordinary. He teaches Miss Eris, and from time to time, they spend time training with the sword, although his results in this regard are quite poor."

"That's enough. You should return to the Purplehorse family and spend time with your own family; they must miss you greatly. Tell Alastor to take your place as an instructor and take a few months to rest; there won't be much activity during that time." Gilgamesh dismissed the withered old man. 1

"Thank you very much for your consideration, my lord."

"Oh, by the way, one more thing…"

Having been left alone in the room, Gilgamesh knew that in the coming years, he only had to take good care of his kingdom and eventually find that human God. As long as his body grew to that of an adult, he would be able to make full use of his armor, and there would be no one who could stop him.

"They should arrive before nightfall. Well, it would be interesting to see how that girl, the elf, will respond…" Gilgamesh smiled as he walked to sleep under a tree, much like his friend Enkidu would have done in his leisure time. 1

…

Ten kilometers from the village of Banne.

"Can you tell me who this girl is that our lord is so interested in?" A knight with the title of Sword King walked as he gazed out at the landscape from the magical ship flying at a speed five times faster than a conventional carriage.

"Now, is it our job to question our lord's orders by doubting each of his decisions?" Asked the captain of the knights, who was a Sword Emperor recently promoted after months of training in a special chamber.

"Captain Falken, you know perfectly well what my question means. I'm just a curious man." Replied the same knight as he stroked his beautiful black armor.

Captain Falken looked at this young man named Aric and responded calmly, "She's a girl no older than ten who possesses a terrifying amount of magic. We don't usually recruit children at such a young age, but our lord decided to do so due to circumstances I am unaware of. However, knowing the reasons behind the prince's choices, it must be someone who will be useful to him in the future."

"You're very composed, Falken. If it's a very strong girl, then our lord Gilgamesh must be looking to ignite the desire to learn in the young magicians in Ars. Although there are hundreds of young magicians, their abilities to learn and understand the limits of their strength are limited. If a girl her age enters the mage tower, those children will feel the need to study and reach new levels."

Aric nodded and said, "The powerful mage Kaelen is truly wise; of course, it's about fostering competitive spirit. If they have someone stronger as a competitor, those children will strive twice as hard to match those levels."

Kaelen, the mage sent on this mission, smiled strangely. After all, his magical reserves had increased due to that strange potion he had been given in the Tower of Uruk.

"Get ready; I'll be going down alone, but you should be vigilant in case there's any kind of anomaly," Kaelen said as he stood up.

Aric joked, his eyes directed towards his captain, "We are nine Sword Kings, one Sword Emperor, and another mage. Who in this kingdom could pose a threat?"

"Anomalies tend to happen." Kaelen was an experienced warrior, so the last thing he wanted was to fail his lord. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 85: Who Are You? 1

Kaelen walked slowly, his calculating gaze exuding a presence so trustworthy that anyone who interacted with him would think he was a great man. His age barely reached forty-five years, which is normal when considering his power.

Upon appearing in Banne Village, he walked directly to the house of the girl he had come to recruit, and long before entering, he could see a blond-haired man who was an elf. The elf had noticed him earlier and approached first. "Good afternoon, are you looking for someone?"

"You must be Sylphyette's father. If you'll permit me, I would like to have a very important conversation, both for you and for the future of your daughter." Kaelen said, placing his hand over his chest. "By the way, my name is Kaelen, and I am a mage from the Ars Mage Tower."

"I'm Laws, Sylphy's father." Laws shook hands with the mage who seemed to come from a powerful background. After Sylphy's friend left, she seemed very sad, and she was hiding something that had happened before Paul's son left. Now that this mage had introduced himself, Laws knew it was about that.

"May I have a closer conversation with you and your wife?" Kaelen looked at the man in front of him and was as polite as possible.

"Of course, you may come in." Laws had no reason to refuse, but he certainly had his doubts that he wanted to clarify in this conversation. "Darling, we have a visitor."

"I'm coming!" A woman's voice could be heard from the back of this small house.

Kaelen smiled as he waited, sitting on a sofa, observing the living conditions of this family. At least they seemed humble, something every man living in the rural areas of the kingdom aspires to be. He couldn't deny that this kind of life was one he once dreamed of himself, but certainly now that dream had been overshadowed by a greater one since he met Gilgamesh.

"Who is he, Laws?" A human woman walked over and took a seat beside her husband.

Laws reassured his wife and said, "He's a mage, dear. His name is Kaelen, and he says he wants to talk about something involving Sylphy."

"Oh…" Sylphy's mother nodded and regarded the mage in front of her with some vigilance.

"You don't have to worry. My lord happened to see your daughter and discovered that she has great potential for magic. You, as experienced parents, must know that there is something that stands out above all jobs, and that is magic, something similar to it is swordsmanship, but certainly this group is more common."

Kaelen extended his hand and said, "I come with no ill intentions. I am one of the representatives of the Mage Tower of the Asura Kingdom, and currently, I reside in Ars, the capital of the kingdom. My intention is to take your daughter so she can access the true mysteries of magic, be endowed with various knowledge, and her life undergo a significant change. Of course, you can accompany her at all times."

Laws clenched his fists and asked, "I can't deny that your proposal is tempting, but why her?"

Kaelen smiled and said, "It's no mystery; she has a natural talent for magic, and her mana reserves are even higher than those of an adult human. Living in this rural village is not the end of her life, and I'm sure you can see the same. Sooner or later, she will leave this house in search of more knowledge. What is there to fear if the door that is now opening to her is the safest?"

"That… Then, who recommended my daughter?" Laws' wife asked with some curiosity.

"My lord is Gilgamesh, the prince of the Asura Kingdom and the future king of this realm." Kaelen opened both hands as if presenting a divine being.

"Laws, that's absurd… You know how nobles can be. This may seem tempting, but it could also be a trap…" Sylphy's mother stopped when she realized she had said too much.

"Please forgive my wife; she tends to be very protective, and both of us become quite sensitive when it comes to our daughter's safety." Laws placed a hand on his wife's shoulder to calm her.

"But you haven't done anything to make her happy." Kaelen's attitude changed completely when these people judged his lord, who had only good intentions.

"What did you say?"

"Come on, you know what I mean. This godforsaken village has caused your daughter a lot of harm with its absurd comments fueled by their damned ignorance. What have you done about it?" Kaelen looked at Laws and said, "They won't be missed if you decide to come with us. Besides, I want you to be very clear about something—I'm not here to lick anyone's boots or kneel."

"That's not it; you're mistaken, Mr. Kaelen," Laws said sincerely. "Of course, I'm willing to give my daughter a better future. If what you say is true, then we are willing to accompany you."

"Laws, we should consult this with our daughter first."

"This time, no, a decision is made this way, and since she has a chance to shine, we are no one to prevent that." Laws said decisively.

Kaelen smiled and said, "You have made a good decision; I'm sure both of you will lead your daughter to a new future…"

By the time Kaelen's words ended, his perception sensed something approaching, so knowing that only the three of them were in the room, he raised his staff and struck it against the ground, creating one huge rune after another.

"Don't move!"

Boom!

When Kaelen's words ended, an explosion swept through the entire wooden house they were in, destroying everything in its path from the foundations. Due to the shield he conjured earlier, fortunately, they remained unharmed.

"Who dares to attack me?" Kaelen was furious and without speaking, materialized several ice shards emitting a frigid aura.

"It seems there's a powerful mage annoyed that disrupted my plans. If you leave now and leave these people behind, you won't die." An extremely faint voice sounded in the distance, deep within a forest.

"They are now under the protection of Gilgamesh. If you dare to go against his words, you will die a cruel death at our hands." Kaelen said with a severe tone.

"Your lord is just a broken star. Are you sure he will win the impending war?" That same voice asked as a corrupt magic attack approached Kaelen's direction.

At that moment, just as he was about to cast another spell, a suffocating battle aura burst forth, and a green-colored sword attack crushed the dark energy attack.

"Who is attacking us?" Falken, who was hundreds of meters away, appeared in front of the shattered house, with a dozen figures behind him, their swords drawn.

"An unknown enemy, located right at the entrance of the forest to our right… It seems to be near a cliff, moving into an open space." Kaelen said as he used magic to sharpen his hearing.

"Tch, the enemy beat us to it…" Falken frowned as he thought. Turning around, he told the other knights, "Half of you go and find Sylphy; the rest come with me."

"Yes, sir!"

"Are you talking about those kinds of enemies?!" Kaelen couldn't believe it.

"It seems they also have some potential to cause trouble for our lord, completely defying the precautions taken when considering our enemy." Without saying another word, Falken disappeared from the scene, but not before saying, "Take care of Sylphy's parents; they might be important for the future."

"Don't worry; I'll step in once they are safe," Kaelen nodded as he turned to look at Sylphy's parents with a kind smile. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 86: Whom Do You Serve?

Just before the conversation between Gilgamesh and the withered lord ended a few hours ago, he shared something important: "My enemy's apostles are on the move. They are desperate, so they will try to eliminate anyone of importance to me through foolish methods."

"They will attack?"

"Well, that God, if he has the ability to see the future, knows perfectly well that the future changed drastically with my presence in this world. Unlike any other human, he can't manipulate me, let alone kill me so easily."

Gilgamesh held his wine glass and said, "That's why he'll try to change the game board. Now, instead of killing me, something he'll find impossible, he'll try to get rid of the minor nuisances in his path by eliminating my potential wives, subordinates, and friends. He will take care of removing important pieces that would lead me to him and destroy him. So, I want to make sure everyone is aware of this."

The withered lord nodded, looked at Gilgamesh, and asked more directly, "My lord, didn't you say the apostles are very weak and would take time to act?"

"That's true, but remember that it wasn't predictable in that God's plan, and his apostles were likely in motion long before even you were born. He should have some puppets lurking in the world, and we won't know until he personally comes looking for us."

"I understand, my lord; I will keep everyone alert."

…

Village of Bonna

Greyrat Residence

Paul was training with his sword while Sylphy took care of their two growing daughters. She used to visit this house frequently after Rudeus's departure.

"Hey, Sylphy, would you like a glass of orange game juice?" Zenith asked as she approached with a glass of game juice for their son's little friend. 1

However, at that very moment, a thunderous explosion rang out not far from their location, followed by a huge cloud of black smoke rising into the sky.

Boom!

"What was that?!" Sylphy, like everyone else, was startled and rushed out of the house.

Paul quickly sheathed his sword and furrowed his brow. He was ready to investigate, but from the corner of his eye, he saw several black shadows moving at almost indescribable speed towards his family.

"Be careful, Zenith!" Paul shouted in a panic, but just as he was about to move, a sword's edge was at his throat.

"Be cautious, sir; we are not the enemy." A cold voice sounded behind Paul, making him freeze in his tracks. His clouded eyes steadied, and he saw several knights in black armor beginning to surround his family. However, their approach was different; instead of harming them, they were protecting them.

"Who are you, and what's going on?!" Paul broke out in a cold sweat because he didn't sense the presence of these unknown figures, but their armor indicated they were from the Asura Kingdom.

"My name is Aric, King of the Sword in the Golden Lion's Edge technique. We are under attack by a hostile individual who seeks to kill that half-elf girl." Aric pointed at Sylphy as he felt the strong energies emanating from a distance.

Paul, taken by surprise, frowned and shouted, "That's nonsense! Why would anyone want to harm a simple girl?"

"Perhaps she is a girl in your eyes now, but in the future, she may become someone much more important. Maybe that's not her destiny, and she ends up being the mother of an incredibly powerful child. The statistics that you, as a simple knight, can see blind you to what will happen in the future. Stop interfering in the battle of two beings who can see the future and stay out of it." 6

Aric ignored Paul and instead walked toward Sylphy. He gazed at this green-haired half-elf girl and said, "Your parents are fine. You were lucky that they were attacked when a Class Emperor magician with different magics was nearby; otherwise, a tragedy would have occurred."

"My parents were attacked?!" Sylphy asked, suddenly panicking. She immediately wanted to go to their aid, but a strong hand held her back and advised her, "Listen carefully, child. We have come to recruit you personally to become a student at the Tower of Mages in Ars, for reasons we still don't fully understand. Perhaps that caused the future to change, prompting a powerful being to attack directly to kill you."

"That doesn't make sense. She's just a child, and you are complete strangers…" Zenith fell silent when she saw the knights' gazes; they too were confused.

If even they didn't know what was happening, it meant that something was going wrong, and if something went wrong, not only they but everyone in this village would die.

"So, if the enemy is over there, what are you doing here?" Paul looked at the knights with some consternation and said, "No matter what you intend to do, I have to warn the people in the village who have taken refuge far away."

"Our captain will face the enemy; he is a Sword Emperor and is accompanied by ten Kings of the Sword. If they can't eliminate the enemy, our only option is to flee with Sylphy while we inform our lord.

"How can they be so strong?" Paul asked, confused. The magnitude of these people's strength made no sense. He could say with certainty that there was no more than one Sword King, and that was Ghislaine, who was in the city.

How could there be so many incredibly powerful beings, and all of them serving a single person?

"This doesn't make sense, but I still have a job to do here." Paul made a decision, put on his shirt, and looked at Zenith. "I'll be back!"

…

In the house where Sylphy's parents were, they were just recovering from what had happened only seconds ago.

"What is happening?!"

Kaelen furrowed his brow deeply.

"Within the possibilities, according to our calculations and future predictions, there are several timelines that flow around each of our lives… In that regard, some beings are born with the ability to see the future, and my lord is one of them. Some time ago, through a twist of fate, he became an enemy of an ancient being who can see the future and different timelines, just like him."

Kaelen clenched his teeth and told these desperate parents about what was happening. "In a way, that ancient being has a unique ability to enter the minds of any living being in this world and deceive us to the point of turning us into enemies of my lord. Those who now believe in the ancient lord's word are known as the apostles. My lord is a threat that can end the ancient lord, so the way to weaken my lord's power is through the murders of those who could be his potential wives, allies, and those who could pose a threat to the ancient being's survival."

"Are you saying my daughter is a target?" Laws panicked; he had witnessed that attack, and it was not something he, a simple hunter, could stop. He was sure that if it weren't for Kaelen, he and his wife would have died. "

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 87: A Certain Enemy

"You have a terrifying look…" Falken raised his sword and pointed it at the figure in front of him.

Facing him, a scrawny but incredibly tall man wore an armor covered in dull scarlet, and several chains hung from various parts of his body. His weapon was a long spear, covered in blood and not revealing his face due to the helmet he carried. He stood still, looking directly into Falken's eyes.

"You are all just a nuisance, call your lord to face me like a man…" The figure slightly opened his mouth, and words were uttered in a grating tone.

"How dare you summon my lord with your filthy mouth, beast?! I will tear your head from your body, open so many holes in your heart that the last sensation as you die will be watching me finish mutilating your corpse."

"Hahaha… Very well, first I'll finish off the infants so that the father who created them appears before me. I will prove to my enlightenment that I am more than enough to eliminate that annoying ant who dared to defy my lord."

The man in the red armor said, "By the way, you can be proud to die at the hands of the Dark Bear."

"It seems his power surpasses that of an ordinary Sword King, but we are not ordinary!"

"Yes, first I'll cut his pride, but before that, we need to find out how skilled the enemy is and if he poses any real threat."

Falken, determined to eliminate the enemy, said, "Attack formation, eliminate the enemy in a coordinated strike."

"Yes, sir!"

At that moment, ten battle auras burst forth in a golden tone, and an attack by an Emperor of the Sword and six Kings moved in a coordinated formation.

As they had learned, there is no honor on the battlefield, as the only thing sought is to come out alive. In this way, Falken was leveraging his advantage to finish this without any anomalies.

"Yes, come…" The man known as the Dark Bear lifted his spear and assumed a defensive stance.

In this first attack, Falken took the lead, his body disappeared and reappeared like a phantom behind his enemy. His body radiated a powerful battle aura subtly contained in every part of his body, making his speed akin to that of lightning.

However, unlike his subordinates who were Sword Kings, his steps were silent and steady. As he moved towards the enemy, his feet didn't seem to be touching the ground. He barely grazed the surface as he moved at lightning speed, only to test what the enemy was made of.

The red bear-man moved forward to meet him, matching his speed. He had released a completely different dark energy, unrelated to any form of magic.

A powerful and bloodthirsty enemy was on the verge of making his first move!

In just a few seconds, seven figures had already begun to test their speed, which was vastly superior to that of any ordinary human. There was no comparison; Gilgamesh's knights had mastered their abilities, making them extremely powerful, and they were not chasing what seemed to be an apostle.

Cutting through the dense forest, they reappeared in a clear landscape in mere seconds, moving from one place to another, only to return to a position similar to where they had been before. If you were to ask someone else, they might say this was unnecessary, but others would argue that they were studying their opponent during this time.

Now!

Falken spun his body, momentarily increasing his speed, and the edge of his sword aimed for his enemy's head. The dark bear-man turned his body, and his sword received Falken's strike, generating a wave of brute force clashes.

"Sword Art: Lion's Roar!"

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Three sword arts of the same technique were launched at Falken's back, but he had disappeared seconds before these attacks reached him, causing these sword techniques to hit the enemy directly.

An enormous crater appeared at the site, but the figure of the dark bear-man had vanished. Following the trail of his aura, a Sword King who felt a presence to his left immediately expelled an abnormal amount of battle aura and brandished his sword.

Boom!

Acting instinctively, his sword collided with the strike of a crimson lance that would have decapitated him if he hadn't responded to the attack. However, due to his poor posture, his body was sent flying like an uncontrolled comet.

Auge!

"Sword Art: Golden Slash!"

A knight swung his sword as he appeared in front of his enemy and precisely slashed across the chest, causing a wound from which blood spurted. However, Falken, who had a better perception of the battle, knew that this cut was not deep enough.

"Defend yourself!"

"Eh?" The knight felt a black aura approaching, so instinctively, he raised his sword over his chest in an attempt to protect his most vital organ. Seconds later, the blade of the lance struck his sword, but miraculously, this last defensive move fulfilled its task, and the attack only pierced his shoulder.

Boom!

The wounded knight was sent flying by the attack and crashed into a thick tree, temporarily taken out of the fight.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 88: Stalemate

In just a few minutes of battle, two Kings of the Sword had been taken out of combat in an extraordinary manner by the enemy. But the enemy didn't emerge unscathed, as a considerable wound bled from their chest, significantly diminishing their future prospects in this fight.

But the others didn't stop and continued to attack, knowing that if they stopped for any reason, the condition of their comrades could become critical because they were unfamiliar with more attacks from their current enemy. Furthermore, the wounds the other knights had were minor, and they were confident they would recover soon.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Gravel and stones flew in all directions. Falken took advantage of this moment to step forward and attack with all his might while preventing the enemy from using their lance in close quarters.

As Falken attacked, each of his blows was aimed at a vital area of his enemy's body. If any of his strikes landed, his enemy would likely lose so much blood that they would die in minutes, even if they were powerful.

Falken moved his sword, attempting to decapitate his enemy, but once again, it was met by the defense of the red lance. However, midway through, he reached out and mercilessly grabbed his enemy's throat.

The Dark Bear Man raised his right shoulder and blocked, lifting the hand that had grabbed his throat. His right hand shot out at a speed similar to that of lightning, seeking to strike Falken's head.

Falken managed to dodge that attack and, in response, delivered a powerful kick that struck his enemy's elbow, causing it to snap. After that, the sound of bones breaking could be heard clearly, and both opponents leaped away, establishing some distance.

It turned out that Falken's kick had managed to fracture his enemy's left elbow, significantly reducing his combat capabilities in this battle. This meant that the use of the enemy's lance would have fewer variations and obviously reduced strength.

The man in the red armor couldn't help but be surprised that the kick had been so effective. He had vast experience as a fighter, having faced tremendously powerful foes for decades. However, this time was different because his opponent had achieved something that no one else had ever done before, breaking one of his limbs.

The battle was far from over; in fact, it had only just begun.

"Don't interfere, help the wounded and regroup!"

Falken, who was stabilizing himself, burst into power and sped toward his enemy at a velocity even Kings of the Sword couldn't match.

The Dark Bear Man snorted coldly. This time, he wouldn't use any techniques to move. Instead, he raised his lance with his right hand, and a powerful aura emanated from his body, both to protect himself and to attack.

A turbulent wind surrounded the Dark Bear Man, enveloping him in a dark cloak. Numerous streams of battle aura were expelled from his body, concentrating at the tip of his lance, and his attacks immediately went for their target.

The wind drew in a great snowstorm of dust, attracting a powerful concentration of energies and advantageous natural conditions toward it. In no time, a black serpent materialized, coiling around the right arm of the Dark Bear Man.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Several impacts were heard, along with the sounds of powerful explosions.

Finally, there was a fearsome snarl.

The wind seemed to disperse any method of attack, and the tip of the lance suddenly appeared in front of Falken. The Dark Bear Man, who had taken three steps back, spat blood as pieces of armor fell from his body one after another. When he looked down, a clear punch mark appeared on his chest, and two deafening sounds were heard behind him.

Kaelen, who had arrived on the battlefield, pierced through the back of the Dark Bear Man, who was standing in front of Falken. These two effective strikes were enough to momentarily freeze the battle, halting everything that was happening for a few minutes.

The Dark Bear Man snarled coldly, took a deep breath, and suddenly let out a roar, "If you think I'm alone, you're sorely mistaken!"

This time, it was Falken's turn to defend himself, doing the same thing his enemy had done before to avoid fatal blows. His two legs changed positions at an extreme speed, retreating from these attacks. But at that moment, he felt an attack coming from afar, so he leaned his entire body to the ground, narrowly avoiding that strike.

"Falken, another enemy!"

Boom!

Kaelen, who raised his staff, chanted a powerful fire spell, "Spirit of fire, shine and kill all in the west!"

Oom!

Boom!

The sky was filled with a crimson hue, and suddenly, the vast amount of mana released in this attack caused even the clouds to turn red. The powerful fire spell spread across the sky, revealing the enemy hidden in the heavens to everyone.

"Can you hold on?" Falken asked as he stood up.

"Yes, don't worry," Kaelen nodded as he conjured more powerful spells, each one aimed at this sudden enemy.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 89: The Figure in the Sky

"Sword Style, Thousand Pillar Attack!" Using one of the last techniques he had learned from the combat style created by Gilgamesh especially for his people, several swords made of golden battle aura materialized behind him, forming a powerful attack slowly.

Finally, creating a powerful disturbance in the surroundings and increasing the concentration of power more and more, Falken launched himself forward. In an instant, two powerful impact sounds were heard. However, the golden light swords were launched at the chest and various parts of his enemy, piercing through him and causing horrible fatal wounds.

When the dust cleared, there was a large crater in the ground, and the Dark Bear Man was kneeling while continuously spitting out blood. His helmet fell off, and Falken, who was sure it was a man, was pleasantly surprised, as in front of him was the face of a beautiful woman who was slowly losing her life.

"You have released me, knight. My curse was to live as a man hated and repudiated by all humans. This is your victory." The Dark Bear Man, or rather, the woman imprisoned within, was freed as death began to embrace her.

She lifted her head and gazed at the beautiful blue sky that had cleared earlier due to Kaelen's attack, with a certain sadness on her face. However, even though she knew she was dying, there was no regret, and she accepted her death with open arms.

"Tell me, is the human God your lord?" Kaelen asked as he sheathed his sword and walked slowly towards his enemy.

"My name is Carla. The human God was the only one who saw my true face and promised to return my body to its original state. Although I knew he was lying, that feeling of trust and kindness was something I had never felt from any other human after leaving that labyrinth. You can think whatever you want, each of us serves a different God, we are just simple pawns…"

"No, my lord is not a God, and he has never considered himself one, even though we all happily declare him our God. He is just a human, a human with the same flaws, mistakes, and desires to protect what he can within his abilities. As for yours, it's just a simple God who hides and sends only his apostles to a lost battle."

In the end, although his enemy was similar in strength to a Sword Emperor, Falken's final attack ended up destroying his enemy. Without any consideration, he watched as the enemy bled out and slowly died.

In a life or death battle, Falken saw how his men enriched themselves with experience, and those wounds he now had on his body were more than enough for them to learn how much they lacked to be strong.

Boom!

At that moment, Kaelen, who was facing an unknown figure in the air, began using increasingly powerful spells, shaking the earth and creating powerful gusts of wind due to the impacts in the air.

"It's a pity she died so pitifully. Well, she was just a simple pawn." A voice interrupted Falken's thoughts as he guarded Kaelen's back.

In front of them, an incredibly ordinary-looking being appeared, but in its hands, it held a silvery metallic sword. However, when they least expected it, that sword in its hand pierced its own chest, and every part of its body began to expand at an alarmingly abnormal rate.

"What kind of demon is that?" Kaelen shouted as he prepared to cast an Emperor-Class fire spell.

"I don't know, but we'd better attack!" Falken didn't want to waste time, so he instructed Kaelen to unleash his best and most powerful spell to eliminate this new enemy in an instant.

"Understood!" Kaelen raised his magical staff and said in a cold tone, "Meteor Shower of the Yellow Abyss, shine and embrace all my enemies!"

The instant he spoke those words, a powerful concentration of magic was directed towards a single attack, and in an instant, the attack was formed and launched seconds after being created. The powerful wave of the attack caused even the ground to split open, generating powerful waves of heat.

Falken's eyes widened in surprise; this magical attack was truly terrifying, and he was sure that even if the enemy was stronger than the previous one, this attack was more than enough to win and defeat the enemy.

Boom!

When the explosion swept over the enemy, disaster spread over several hundred meters, creating a powerful shockwave that raised a thick curtain of smoke. The fire used in this attack formed into several powerful circles that were launched continuously like meteorites. When one hit, two more followed and further devastated the battlefield.

Boom! Boom!

However, just as everyone believed they had won, a charred figure shot out of the flame curtain, heading towards Kaelen, who had just released a powerful spell.

This… How is this possible?

The putrid Emperor-Class spell should have pulverized his body! So why is the enemy still moving? When Kaelen wanted to cast a defensive spell, his mind went blank, and he didn't know what to do.

However, right at that moment, Falken appeared with a powerful battle aura and confronted the enemy head-on. One, two, three sword strikes shook the surroundings, and three horrible wounds appeared on the enemy's chest.

"Is he dead?"

"No, he's not!" shouted one of the Sword Emperors who was still standing nearby, as he saw a powerful punch break through the dust and strike his captain.

Falken felt his body being shaken with great force, then he was sent flying, and his body sank into the earth due to the strong impact.

Crash!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 90: The True Power 2

"Everyone, follow the hunters who are signaling! Don't panic; there are knights already facing the enemies!" Paul shouted as he took charge of maintaining calm in the village.

They all watched as Laws' house was reduced to ashes, so they feared the same fate for their homes. Even without knowing the details of what was happening, they followed the instructions of the knight stationed in their village to ensure the safety of the place.

It was hard for everyone to believe that something like this was happening. Aside from a few aggressive beasts that hunters occasionally encountered in the forest, there was nothing else they should worry about. But it seemed that things were far more serious, to the extent that they could die if anything went even slightly wrong.

"Paul, do you know what's going on? The children are scared." A middle-aged woman approached the strongest man in their village and asked this question.

"I don't know either. I can only tell you with absolute certainty that the knights will take care of whatever is happening," Paul said with a reassuring look. But at that moment, he saw a large stone approaching from the sky.

Omm!

"Everyone, get down!" Paul shouted, warning everyone before preparing to make a move.

"I've got this, knight!" A voice sounded nearby, and a knight launched himself like a phantom, attacking the stone with a battle aura, shattering it into a thousand pieces.

Aric, who had abandoned his previous position, appeared on the field, followed by three more figures who didn't stop and advanced toward the area where the battle was unfolding.

"How's the battle going?" Paul approached Aric and asked.

Aric looked ahead and frowned. "An Emperor-Class mage, a swordsman, and six King-Class warriors are facing truly formidable enemies, which is why the battle is taking so long. Although we're not Class S, we're ranked as formidable even within the ranks of Uruk's warriors."

"Are there stronger ones than you?" Paul asked unconsciously.

"Of course, there are even groups of women who are far superior to us. We're just a group that has recently graduated from the Uruk Tower, so we're not that strong, but by no means are we considered weak. But if things continue like this, we're obligated to report to our lord," Aric said as he walked slowly toward the battlefield. "I recommend you not come, but if you're not afraid of death, you can satisfy your curiosity."

"That's…" Paul looked at one of the hunters nearby and said, "Take charge of evacuating the people; I'll go to that place to see how things are going."

"Be careful, Paul!"

…

By the time Aric arrived, he saw with his own eyes a dozen warriors facing a massive monster that stood holding a huge, heavy sword. Under its feet, the ground was completely shattered.

"Kaelen, what's happening?!"

When Kaelen sensed Aric's presence, his eyes took on a troubled expression. He looked at the beast a few meters away and said, "This beast keeps regenerating its body every time Falken cuts it, and its speed and strength become more brutal as time passes. According to my calculations, every time it takes a hit, it multiplies the damage it deals with its attacks."

"Does that mean we can't defeat it?" Aric couldn't see any other way out of the embarrassing situation they were in.

"It's not like that," Kaelen shook his head, fixed his gaze on the beast, and explained, "As far as I understand, there's some sort of core in that monster, and unless it's destroyed, it can regenerate as many times as it wants. However, when I cast a magical spell on it, it condenses its particles around the core to prevent its destruction."

"Magic doesn't seem to result in a prolonged damage effect on its body, so I'm only focused on slowing down its movements and supporting the knights in avoiding its attacks with precision." Kaelen also couldn't cast spells materializing ice or stone spears since this method would result in the same outcome as Falken's attacks.

This beast resembled an orc, but its body was larger, and its regeneration made no sense. In this world, although there were terrible creatures, no one had ever seen an ogre like the one they had in front of them. Gilgamesh didn't know of any related creatures, but if he were to guess, he would say it was a Summoned Spirit.

Very few were capable of creating Spirits and then summoning them, so this achievement could be considered significant in the realm of magic. Gilgamesh had wanted to create a Spirit with his divine energy and then summon it to see what kind of being would emerge, but he had been busy recently and hadn't had time for such hobbies.

"Damn it, what kind of creature is this?" Falken, in the distance, continued to split the ogre's body multiple times with powerful attacks, but none seemed to work.

The new knights who had arrived immediately launched an attack, helping to regulate the team and stabilize those who were tired or wounded.

"The initial attacks took us by surprise; I myself was severely injured by the powerful strike resulting from Kaelen's attack."

Despite being in this situation, everyone remained calm because the enemy was just incredibly tough to eliminate but didn't pose a real threat. When Paul arrived, he saw the terrible beast and all the chaos in the surroundings.

"This can't be…" Despite having been an adventurer, Paul had never before seen a creature survive such powerful attacks from two Sword Emperors.

"It's grotesque, isn't it?" Aric greeted Paul while helping one of his comrades tend to a wound before it was treated by Kaelen.

"Can you eliminate it?" Paul was confused since most of the swordsmen were sitting on the ground, drinking water and watching the battle's progress with confusion.

"It's complicated…" Aric didn't know how to respond to Paul.

"It's complicated to kill something that is constantly being supplied with energy by its owner…" A voice interrupted the people's communication, and at that moment, several swords shot out of the air and headed towards the large enemy being confronted by two Sword Emperors. 1

"Careful, get back!" Kaelen warned his people, who were at a considerable distance from the huge monster when those swords were launched.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The already devastated ground was obliterated, and everyone was forced to retreat, watching as just three projectiles completely destroyed the monster they were fighting.

"My lord, I deeply regret not being able to meet your standards!" Kaelen knelt before an eleven-year-old boy who had suddenly appeared before them all.

"Prince Gilgamesh!" Paul was paralyzed, seeing how a boy just a little older than his son was stronger than a Sword Emperor.

Chapter 91: What's Your Choice?

"They sure got a beating. I should send them the new modifications to my Golden Lion Sword style… Well, we'll talk about that later."

As Gilgamesh walked forward, the gigantic ogre reformed and directed a gaze filled with murderous intent towards him. He perceived this as nothing more than the sight of a small dog barking without really knowing whom it's barking at. But considering that things had been quite dull in Roa lately, this time he would show off a bit in front of everyone.

"I don't even want to know why you attacked this village or what your intentions are. I'll figure that out with my own eyes later, so don't bother telling me anything." Gilgamesh seemed a bit serious as he looked at Falken and said, "Watch this spectacle from above, or it won't be interesting."

"Yes, my lord." Kaelen immediately waved his hand, and a floating ship appeared behind them. After boarding it, they rose into the sky, looking down where Gilgamesh stood doing nothing.

"Is he going to fight alone?" Paul didn't seem to agree with the choice these knights had made. Even if Gilgamesh is powerful, they shouldn't have left him alone. Even if Rudeus is strong, as a father, he wouldn't let him fight alone against an unknown creature.

"We'll only interfere if necessary. We're not on his level, after all," Falken, who had been healed by Kaelen, watched closely what was happening below.

"Just pay attention and don't speak."

…

"All the gods believe they have the authority to meddle in my decisions, come to kill those who will be something to me in the future, or try to wage wars against me." Gilgamesh, who had ceased to be as arrogant as before due to Eris's presence, today once again showed his eyes to the world, releasing an aura so arrogant that even the gods bowed before him.

"Come, EA…" 1

As he uttered those words, a golden ripple shone intensely on the ground, and a pressure that shook the surroundings began to unconsciously emanate. The sky turned black, crimson lightning flashed, and a bladeless sword appeared in Gilgamesh's hand, releasing an aura of power that could crush any god. 4

"What must I prove for you to patiently wait in your place until I decide to visit you personally?"

At this moment, Gilgamesh looked down at the gods, demonstrating that with his presence alone, he could crush them without leaving any trace of their past, present, or future.

His divinity was omnipotent, making even monsters or demons unable to raise their gaze to his eyes.

No one was worthy of looking at him at the same level, at least not here; he hadn't met anyone worthy of even calling a friend.

"This sword can only be used by me, a unique existence in this universe, incapable of being surpassed, and suitable only for a ruler."

The weapon Gilgamesh held had an abnormal shape that didn't fit the typical classification of a sword in this world. It was something that existed before the concept that this world called a sword, so it couldn't truly be called a sword, nor did it have the shape of a known blade. 1

As Gilgamesh held his sword by the hilt, a stream of energy began to surround him, growing stronger with each passing second. As the energy concentrated, the tip of the sword itself began to spin in a spiral.

Boom!

As the ground sank, Gilgamesh soared directly into the sky and looked down at the motionless monster below him.

"How much will be enough to not destroy this world?" Gilgamesh raised his Ea sword, which had the form of a cylindrical pillar, like a drill, composed of three rotating segments engraved with crimson cuneiform letters that spun slowly in alternating directions.

The same weapon from the universe…

This was the first time Gilgamesh would use his most trusted weapon in combat, the one with which he had killed numerous apostles in his past life with the power of a god. An weapon with which he had pulverized divine, ancient, and cosmic beasts.

Boom!

The aura forming around Gilgamesh was enough to completely obliterate a city the size of Roa, but he didn't stop there; he decided that the power he would unleash would be even greater. 4

Both the monster on the ground and other powerful divinities in this world felt the terrifying power Gilgamesh was releasing at this moment. Now, very few could match the power about to be unleashed.

Gilgamesh only looked at that monster, and through his eyes, he saw the Human God lurking like a shadow behind that individual. Lowering his weapon, he muttered only a few words, "Enuma Elish!" 7

Boom!

The thunderous power unleashed was a strange combination of energies, all concentrated and directed toward a specific location with brutality. The energy of the attack swept across the plains and shot forward.

Boom!

Any response attack would be reduced to nothing, disappearing from reality. This attack, seemingly originating from a god, completely pulverized the enemy, and to those nearby, it seemed like the end of the world.

"Is that attack from a mere human?!" Paul fell to the ground with no strength in his legs, and the others were no different. Never before in their lives had they seen such a terrifying attack capable of annihilating an entire city. 3

A loud explosion echoed, and a hole as deep as an abyss was being created on the ground due to Gilgamesh's unstoppable attack.

Those far away threw themselves to the ground, animals fled in panic, and the wind severely damaged the nearby village houses.

On the ground, after Gilgamesh had released only 1% of his power with Ea, a massive crater lay where it seemed to have no end. The monster that had caused so much trouble to Falken's group had disappeared without a trace. 3

Spectators watched this scene with pale expressions. Even the Emperor Dragon's greatest attack couldn't cause this magnitude of damage. Moreover, it seemed that the just-released attack had no weak form that others could defend against. 1

"Once again, Human God, you have lost…" Gilgamesh said this indifferently as he walked toward the edge of the crater. 3

However, as if something, an entity, wanted to continually present problems to Gilgamesh, a white figure appeared not too far away. Without showing any negative intentions, he saluted respectfully and said, "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, my lord. My name is Almanfi of the Bright, and my lord Pelagius Dola sent me to investigate what happened in this place."

Gilgamesh didn't sheath his Ea but instead looked directly at this masked man, who seemed arrogantly demanding information about what had happened, as if this were his backyard into which he could enter without any problem. 8

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 92: Seconds

"Isn't that the Armored Dragon?" Gilgamesh asked as he looked at the man in the white mask.

Almanfi's voice turned notably cold; his gaze shifted towards Gilgamesh, and he responded with more firmness this time, "Pelagius Dola is a high-ranking member of the Dragon Tribe, bearing the title 'Armored Dragon King' and one of the Seven Great Heroes who sealed the Demon God Laplace 500 years ago. He currently resides in the floating castle Chaos Breaker, awaiting the resurgence of the Demon God." 2

"Should I personally thank him for his great deeds?" Gilgamesh asked, tilting his head forward slightly, expecting a response.

"What?!"

"As far as I'm concerned, sealing an enemy is a clear humiliation and defeat. If you can't kill your enemy, then you've lost. Now he's in that floating fortress, traveling back and forth, waiting for the resurgence of another enemy."

Gilgamesh vanished, and when he reappeared, he was in front of Almanfi, who hadn't reacted in time. The moment he realized what was about to happen, he gathered all his strength to defend himself.

Boom!

A loud explosion resounded.

Almanfi, who was the one affected, suffered significant damage to his body. He crashed to the ground, making it impossible for him to get up for a while.

"If you're looking for information, tell him that Gilgamesh was the cause. Furthermore, remind him that if he's afraid that enemies from the past will be released in this era, I will take care of eliminating them myself. This time, I'll be kind, but next time, if he wants answers, tell him to come himself and not send a weak spirit like you."

Gilgamesh, who had arrived in front of Almanfi, whispered, "In addition, tell him that his enemies are of no importance to me. I'm already busy searching for a certain God who likes to play hide and seek… If your lord knows what I mean, tell him that we might meet in person when the time comes."

"I will deliver your message!" Almanfi said this while looking at the large crater behind Gilgamesh, implying that he was still trying to understand what had happened here.

"Are you still interested in that? I killed a God's fly for you. If the one you serve is perceptive and strong enough, he will understand what kind of energies were present in this place. He will know perfectly well whom I eliminated and why I did it. If he can't understand that, then he's not worth my attention." Gilgamesh sheathed his EA weapon in the Gate of Babylon and brushed the dust off his chest.

"Then I shall take my leave and deliver your message to my lord!" Almanfi glowed in a golden light and disappeared from the location.

Gilgamesh made no move and watched Almanfi disappear; his presence was merely interesting in his eyes. Nevertheless, he wanted to know in detail what had happened in this place without having to search for it himself.

"My lord, was that an enemy?" Kaelen arrived at the forefront and asked this question in a doubtful tone.

Gilgamesh turned his head, looked at him, smiled slightly, and said, "It's not about an enemy. By the way, what happened in this place from the beginning?"

"We came to recruit the girl named Sylphy, as you had proposed, but she wasn't at home, so I decided to talk to her parents first. Just at that moment, we were attacked by an enemy that Falken took care of eliminating."

As Kaelen explained, they arrived in front of a woman who had been dead for some time, surprising many who didn't know she was a woman.

"It turns out she's a woman, and that corrupted energy still has dense traces of another being… That seal on her body was similar to Elaine's, so this must have happened to her if I hadn't eliminated it in time. I must come to understand that it happened because she didn't succumb to the curse unlike this woman; this is very interesting indeed…"

Gilgamesh could see the seal that had cursed the woman in front of him, so there's no need to draw further conclusions about her condition. What makes this interesting is that there might be more apostles much closer than he thought, so he must be even stricter with his precautions and pay more attention to the small details.

"Oh, Prince Gilgamesh, I must thank you for helping save our village. There are no words to describe the gratitude we feel for solving this problem," Paul spoke, not having the chance to arrange his words properly, so he blurted them out when he finally had the opportunity to speak.

"I am a prince of this kingdom, and that is the least I can do with my status. Moreover, I will certainly help those in need, even if they are ignorant," Gilgamesh's response was simple and straightforward, causing some surprise in Paul, who knew little about the prince in front of him.

"My lord, should we at least take that girl named Sylphy with us? Her future may be somehow connected to you…" Kaelen made this suggestion that caught everyone's attention.

Gilgamesh nodded and said, "I will send her to Elaine; she is a woman of the same race as Sylphy and can train her better… She has the talent to shine, so it would be a shame for her to stay in that place. Besides, she will be properly protected there."

Paul took a step forward and asked, "Why were those people looking for a girl? Sylphy is a friend of my son, so I should at least protect those who are part of my family." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 93: What Happened

"Well, where do I begin…" Gilgamesh walked a bit slower as the others headed towards the group of people who were still frightened by the disaster. "From what I can gather, every race once had a supreme God, someone who stood above all, protecting and guiding their respective civilizations."

"I understand that for now, only one God is my enemy; the others have disappeared or died for reasons I don't care about. The Dragon God might know something about it, but until I meet him, I can't say much more beyond my vague knowledge of this world…"

When Gilgamesh least expected it, he had talked too much with this man who was Paul's father, but he continued nonetheless, "I will kill the Human God who intruded into one of my dreams; I will find him, I'm sure of that. If you're wondering who attacked us, when that God enters your dreams and speaks to you, you slowly become a messenger of God, better known as an apostle." 2

"That's…" Paul was a simple man with worldly desires and flaws, a common father who wasn't prepared, but still faced life.

Gilgamesh had seen glimpses of his future after the teleportation event, and certainly, this man's ending was tragic, a death that was the most avoidable of all.

He knew he needed to prepare for the future, and he needed a strong ally in case Rudeus somehow tried to rebel against him. What better ally than the father himself? 4

"That Human God is certainly a deity, and many humans believe he's practically their God. But he's much worse than you think; he looks into futures and alternate timelines beyond our reality to maintain his power and ensure nothing can threaten him. I made a promise to myself not to see the future of any woman I meet; after all, I don't want to know if she'll become one of my wives again…" 1

Gilgamesh was a variant in this reality, but he had seen in the future that Gilgamesh would actually become one of his wives. When he vaguely saw two more figures, he decided to immediately cut off his ability to see into the future. 6

But now that he thinks about it, there's no use deceiving himself; he knew that in the future, he would have three wives, as he had set out to do, and he really didn't want to know who the other two were.

"In that case, are you saying that Sylphy will become someone so important that she can threaten the existence of a God?" Paul couldn't believe it. If she is that dangerous, wouldn't his son be equally a threat? 1

"Maybe not her, but her son or grandson… The future is not just about oneself, but about the consequences of our existence." Gilgamesh looked at Paul and asked, "Do you want the power to protect your family?" 1

Paul looked at Gilgamesh and fell silent; he didn't understand what he meant when he asked that question, but if he had an ability to see the future, he must have seen something. "Did something happen to me in the future that can be avoided by being strong?"

"I don't need anything from you; I simply want you to become a knight of the Tower of Uruk under my command. If you do that, not only will I give you impressive power, but I will also provide a way to ensure that God doesn't interfere in the lives of your family." Gilgamesh opened a golden ripple, and a beautiful black sword appeared.

In his previous life, if it weren't for the war, he would have given away all his treasures. But this time, he does it because he needs good subordinates and reliable tools to deal with certain troubles that may arise. If he has Paul as one of his followers, and if that Rudeus, who is a reincarnate, becomes a nuisance, his own father will take care of stopping him, and family drama will handle those simple problems. 1

When Paul saw that sword, he felt that he should accept that power. He had seen with his own eyes how weak he was and how easily he would have died if it weren't for the presence of these people. When he imagined what would have happened to his daughters and wives, he couldn't even think about the pain it would have meant.

"I accept it; I want to become stronger, Prince Gilgamesh." Paul knelt before a child and pledged his loyalty with all his heart.

"I know you feel a certain hatred not only for the nobility but also for how weak you are compared to others, so if you want to be considered strong, you must do more than just strive." Gilgamesh placed the sword in Paul's hands, which carried not only his blessing but also certain enhancements.

Many things would happen in the future, and they couldn't predict all of them. But even so, Gilgamesh wants to have his own close and protected, and he will educate this kingdom with the word of man, thus eliminating any harmful religion for humans.

He did it once, and he will do it here too, regardless of the consequences.

"You must go back because these people trust you, Paul." Gilgamesh walked toward the village while Paul was still kneeling. 1

"Yes!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

9 comments

VOTE

Chapter 94: Generosity

"Those men haven't stopped being around me, does that have anything to do with that boy named Gilgamesh?" Sylphy asked herself that question when she saw several guards walking behind her after she approached where her parents were.

In her life, she had always been a very distrustful girl. However, Sylphy knew that she couldn't always be that way, so she was determined to change. Still, she didn't dare to say anything about it. Gilgamesh was scary; he seemed to be one of the countless children who had labeled her as a demon.

Some knights had withdrawn a while ago. Even Lord Paul had also gone to where the fight was unfolding, but for a while now, there had been no sound. She was strong, but she couldn't just go there and cast one of her spells after seeing the sky turn red due to the flames. 1

When everyone returned, Paul appeared far behind, and indeed, Gilgamesh was by his side. When Sylphy heard that he would send a mage to take her to the city of Ars, she didn't pay much attention to it, but now everything had changed because he was here to take her away.

Paul's face was very cheerful. In fact, there were clear signs of happiness. When he arrived in front of everyone, he shouted, "I have news about what just happened; I'll tell you everything you want to know… The village was about to be attacked by very powerful beasts, but the knights led by Prince Gilgamesh managed to eliminate the beast. There is no longer any danger to worry about, so we will be safe for a few days."

"So, do you mean that these beasts will appear frequently from now on?"

"Is that true?"

"It can't be…"

In just a few seconds, chaos fell among the people, so the fear in their hearts that had been suppressed completely clouded their thinking, and some even refused to believe what was happening.

At that moment, Gilgamesh raised his hand for Paul to continue speaking and introduced himself directly, "I am Gilgamesh Asura, the fourth prince, and I fully understand your fears. But you must not panic; those monsters are not very common, and the fight just now drove away all those that were nearby."

"If your concern is so great, I can send my knights to investigate beyond the forest and find out if there is no other enemy of that magnitude. But you must know that the same thing will not happen again; it doesn't work that way."

When everyone saw Gilgamesh, they immediately fell silent. After all, they were in the presence of Prince Gilgamesh. Someone much more important than any ordinary noble, this was a prince who could become their future king.

What is Prince Gilgamesh doing in this place?

Well, it's not that many understand nobles, and it's not like they really care. What arouses their curiosity is what a prince was doing in this part of the kingdom, where even the feudal lords of Fittoa had never appeared before.

"I know you all are afraid, but you must not let that negative feeling torment your thoughts. You must be stronger than that because no one is free living in fear." Gilgamesh looked at Sylphy, who was hiding among her parents, and gave her a faint smile. Then he looked at everyone and said, "Because you have all suffered in one way or another, you will receive ten Asure Gold Coins each to repair whatever was damaged." 1

"Thank you very much, Prince Gilgamesh!"

"We are all grateful!"

Some were surprised by Prince Gilgamesh's humility, while others cried directly because of it. After all, no one is so crazy as to give away hundreds, perhaps thousands of Asure Gold Coins. It should be known that with two coins, a family can live for a few months, which is simply incredible.

"All right, Kaelen, take care of delivering the coins by family." Gilgamesh took out a bag with ten thousand coins and then walked directly to Sylphy, who was with her parents, still worried about the complete destruction of their house.

"Mr. Gilgamesh, I must thank you for the help you have offered us. If it weren't for Kaelen, we wouldn't be right here at this moment," Laws said as he looked at Gilgamesh.

"Your home was completely destroyed; do you want to come with me and go to Ars so that your daughter can train in magic? You don't have to worry; anyone under my care doesn't suffer discrimination or hunger," Gilgamesh looked toward the other people and said, "You have nothing here; it would be good for you to start anew in Ars."

"But that city is very expensive…" Laws worried about not being able to protect his family, let alone feed them.

"I have various businesses under my own care; I ensure the protection of those working for me, so there will be no one who dares to harm you. Money, on the other hand, is not a problem; you can take this and take care of buying clothes for yourself, your wife, and your daughter." Gilgamesh handed him a pouch with a thousand gold coins.

"No, this is too much…" Sylphy's mom couldn't accept so much money.

But Laws reached out his hand and said, "Then we will be in your care; I hope my daughter can have a bright future."

"Dad, what are you saying?" Sylphy didn't understand what her father meant.

"Daughter, we are going to the city of Ars; there, you will learn more about magic and acquire knowledge that very few privileged individuals can obtain." Laws knelt down to his daughter's level and explained in detail what they had discussed with Kaelen.

"But I have to wait for Rudeus; he will come back…" Sylphy didn't want to leave this place, mainly because Rudeus could return at any moment.

"You shouldn't depend on your friend so much, daughter." Sylphy's mother smiled and knew exactly what was worrying her daughter, so she advised, "You should become even more amazing for when you reunite."

Gilgamesh looked at Sylphy and said, "He wants to go to the magic school. You can go there when you are ready to travel. I may also visit that place myself, but only briefly."

"Then it's okay…" Sylphy wasn't sure what to think of Gilgamesh. Her shyness and lack of contact with other children made it difficult for her to talk to people other than Rudeus. Besides, she didn't have good experiences with other children besides her only friend.

Gilgamesh then said, "Now that it's settled, we will leave as soon as possible. Just let Kaelen finish resolving the money issue, and we will depart immediately."

Having decided what to do, Gilgamesh sought out Kaelen to take charge of preparing a ritual for Paul, integrating him into his forces. However, he wouldn't be removed from this place; Gilgamesh didn't plan to change things too much because it didn't benefit him much. On the contrary, after the magical incident, things would work in his favor.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 95: What Do You Expect from Life?

As the hours passed, everyone returned to their homes, especially those who needed to repair the damage caused. Kaelen, on the other hand, went directly to the massive pit created by Gilgamesh to seal it securely enough to prevent anyone from accidentally falling in.

Falken, on his part, prepared a blood ritual for Paul, who was about to receive a power boost throughout his body. Based on his potential and age, it was highly likely he could become a Sword King if he worked hard enough. In addition to that, he received a manual for the Golden Lion Sword style that Gilgamesh had prepared.

This new version he had created was perfect, much faster, quieter, and stronger than before. Having improved the styles he had created previously, this new sword style was incredibly powerful and quite possibly unmatched in this world.

The nine techniques of this sword style were sufficient to defeat any enemy, not to mention the movement technique and the situations for which this sword style was designed.

On the ship, Sylphy was looking in awe as it floated above the ground without any kind of automatic mechanism. This was new to many, so even the adults watched this floating ship in amazement.

"Does that girl hate me?" Gilgamesh's eyes narrowed in contemplation. Then, approaching her, he said, "Have you thought about what awaits you once you arrive in Ars? There are many children like you, all trying to learn magic to have a much better life in the future."

"I hope that at least my parents will be happy in that new place. They have been sad since our home was destroyed by that monster. So I will become strong enough to be the one who protects them." Sylphy momentarily forgot who she was talking to; her response was not only for Gilgamesh but also for herself.

"Interesting answer. Did your friend Rudeus teach you magic?" Gilgamesh couldn't help but show interest. This girl is a younger version of Elaine, after all, although she has green hair instead of Elaine's black hair with white streaks, Elaine's green eyes can be reflected in this hair color.

"Yes, he's an amazing person, and the one I admire most in this world. By the way, did you meet Rudeus?" Sylphy looked at Gilgamesh differently, feeling less uncomfortable.

"Well, we only exchanged a few words… Although we're not friends, I think in the future, we might get along…" Gilgamesh smiled awkwardly, lying to a child. The idea of eliminating this girl's friend had even crossed his mind when he first met him. 1

"I'm glad. I thought you were much scarier… I mean, I thought you weren't interested in relating to a half-elf like me… No one ever has in this village except for Rudeus, so I'm sorry for misinterpreting your actions." Sylphy bowed repeatedly to Gilgamesh, showing her sincere apology.

"I've read about the different races in the world, among them, elves are the closest to humans, but they live many years longer. Although the most surprising thing about all of this is that when they have a child with a human, that child's lifespan is the same as that of humans. I know what many fear, but I don't usually pay much attention to such things." Gilgamesh said as he leaned against the ship's railing and watched the approaching evening. 1

Sylphy remained silent, her conflicting thoughts about Gilgamesh truly perplexing.

When Gilgamesh felt it was enough, he jumped onto the ship's railing and said to Sylphy, "In the Tower of Uruk, there's a very beautiful woman. She will be your teacher. If you're lucky, you may become an incredible mage."

"Wait, you're not coming to Ars?" Sylphy asked, confused.

"Of course not, my journey is just beginning." At that moment, Gilgamesh's body began to glow, and eventually, his entire body turned into golden particles that disappeared before Sylphy's eyes. 6

"We'll meet again…"

…

City of Roa.

Greyrat Mansion.

Eris was training alone with the combat method Gilgamesh had given her before he left without saying a word. She was annoyed with him for not taking her to that place, so she memorized the moves she had also seen Ghislaine learning.

"Why did he leave without taking me?" Eris was lying on her stomach on the back of the huge lion, who had become her best friend after Rudeus.

"Haven't you seen how strong I've become since he arrived?" Eris opened her calm eyes and looked at the huge cat, who was licking one of his paws. "Do you sympathize with me too?"

Roar!

"Yes, we must punish him… But what could we do to annoy him? Honestly, I've never bothered him before, and he never reacted badly before. Is all of this because of her?" 1

Regardless of her age, Eris didn't understand why Gilgamesh had chosen her as his fiancée. There were more charming women than her, so she couldn't fully comprehend how things had changed in that way. But despite those thoughts, she had been much happier since Gilgamesh came to her home.

Furthermore, Rudeus seemed to be a good teacher, although she didn't want to learn magic because it took time away from her sword training. Her main goal was to defeat Gilgamesh in swordsmanship, not with magic.

"Someday, I'm going to beat him." Eris muttered these words, but her senses alerted her that someone was in front of her. Opening her eyes, she saw a young man very close to her, and due to the surprise, she remained silent for a few moments. 3

"Who do you want to beat?" Gilgamesh, who had seen Eris resting on her cat, decided to approach her to greet her. 1

"No one…" Eris turned her head somewhat embarrassed.

"Hey, speaking of wanting to beat someone, don't you want to see something interesting?" Gilgamesh asked, seeing that Eris had avoided his question.

"Is it something interesting?" Eris's eyes lit up with excitement at the thought of something Gilgamesh considered interesting.

"Of course, come with me." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 96: The Basics

"What do you want to show me?" Eris gave Gilgamesh a questioning look as he stared at the ground lost in thought.

"Well, even though my knowledge of magic is tiny, to say the least, what I'm going to show you is how I summon a Spirit to serve me." Gilgamesh took out the same magic book he had won from those guys at the gambling house.

"Is it some kind of magic spell?" Eris didn't understand what Gilgamesh meant because she was just starting to learn the most basic magic.

"Exactly, a spell where I'll theoretically summon a Spirit to be my servant, but I'll change 'summon' to 'create,' and I hope it works." Gilgamesh was immersed in explaining the contents of the book and, since he didn't need to read it twice, he quickly covered the fundamentals.

As Eris walked and looked at that enormous book, which could have thousands of pages, she became more and more excited about what might come from this spell.

"I have some understanding of Spirit summonings, but if I can modify things, I could summon a valuable soul through a precious object and a contract that binds them to me. They could be Spirits from the past, present, or future… Even if we delve deeper into probability, they could be from other worlds, places we may never visit in our lives." 1

Gilgamesh summoned a golden ripple and from it took out a chain with two knives attached to each end, then placed it on the ground and stroked his chin as he thought.

"If I happen to use powerful weapons, and somehow their owners, the souls of their owners, are summoned as servants, will they remember me in any way? Many things can go wrong, but I won't stop trying."

After taking out the weapon, Gilgamesh also began to scatter Spirit Cores around the weapon on the ground. Eris, who had witnessed all of this, remained silent, both curious and expectant.

"Well, I think that's it…" Gilgamesh had already put the magic book away and was looking at everything, analyzing whether there might be any errors or failures to avoid.

"You need to know that Spirits are beings capable of shifting between a spiritual and a material body at will. While they are in spiritual form, they can't be easily detected by enemies because they are invisible to the naked eye and to most forms of scrutiny, nor can they be affected by physical interference."

"With just that, can you summon a Spirit to serve you? I don't see it as feasible; it shouldn't be that easy…" Eris simply voiced her thoughts as she looked at the weapon on the ground.

"It may fail; this is the first time I'm doing it, so this plan is subject to changes and errors, but I'm confident I'll succeed." Gilgamesh didn't lift his gaze as he said this, continuously analyzing the outcome.

"I was only hoping that a powerful servant would arise from all of this. I couldn't rely on the strength of my subordinates right now because they were still learning the new battle style I had shared with them. It didn't make sense to me, at least, and they lacked a lot of combat experience. 2

As far as I understood, Spirits needed to maintain a certain amount of energy to remain materialized and fight, and they needed an anchor to the world, which could be their summoner or any other physical being. Their current strength was reflected in their energy reserves, so energy depletion was directly proportional to their diminishing strength.

"This type of summoning will be done with a catalyst; I'll attract the Spirit with those objects on the ground, and I hope it's worth it."

Gilgamesh extended his hand, his divine power connected with the Spirit Orbs and the weapon on the ground. Closing his eyes, he began to speak: "I, Gilgamesh, King of Heroes, Emperor of humanity, and sole ruler under the heavens, command you to emerge in this world and serve me as your sole lord."

"Fantastic…" Eris was amazed by what she was witnessing, the energy, the unfamiliar words Gilgamesh was uttering, and the golden aura that began to emanate all around made everything feel so magical.

Boom!

The ground shook, alarming everyone in the castle, but Gilgamesh didn't stop and poured as much energy as this ritual required. Then, as if he had succeeded, a vague figure began to appear before his eyes, and finally, as if the ritual had been completed successfully, there was a loud explosion.

Boom!

"What happened?!" Eris shouted as she looked at Gilgamesh in front of her.

"I think it was a success…" Gilgamesh said as he looked at the tattoo that appeared on his left hand.

"You think it was a success?" Eris ignored Gilgamesh's arrogance and examined the details she could see through the dust.

When the smoke cleared, a woman appeared before them, kneeling on the ground, and said, "My name is Medusa, and I am at ease now that my lord is someone much more extraordinary than I." 2

"Your name is Medusa?" Eris was captivated by this beautiful blindfolded woman. 4

Medusa materialized in a way different from her legend, one that even Gilgamesh was unaware of, maintaining a human appearance, with no snakes in her hair, and long purple-colored hair." 1

"She wears a blindfold to seal her powerful Mystic Eyes of Petrification within a delimited field. Her sight is completely sealed, although she can perceive through hearing, touch, smell, and detection magic, which allows her to gather more accurate information than through sight. 1

"You can call me Raider, Master," Medusa directed her gaze toward Gilgamesh, who was standing in front of her. 3

"I can see that you are very powerful and similar to me in terms of weaponry. How strong are your abilities?" Gilgamesh asked as he looked at this woman holding the weapon he had placed on the ground.

"In general terms, I'm not extremely strong in close combat, but my class allows me to use any type of weapon, and my enhanced advantages include extreme speed. Additionally, I can perceive any type of situation within kilometers as long as there is a disturbance of energy, such as that mana disturbance in the distance," Medusa introduced herself and briefly discussed her abilities.

"It didn't take much effort to summon you. I can say with certainty that I could make about nine more summonings without any problems…" Gilgamesh was about to say more when Eris elbowed him. "What's wrong?" 1

Eris gave him a sidelong glance and whispered, "Are you sure she's a Spirit and not a servant? She may be a bit silly, but she's very beautiful. Did you really just summon her?"

"Haha, of course, aren't I incredible?" Gilgamesh was proud of this great achievement. Now he had a Cursed Spirit to crush those lizard guys traveling in that fortress." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 97: The Servants

"I know what's troubling you, but I have no sexual desires, and I feel that my master Gilgamesh has no desire for my body either. Even if he did, I highly doubt it's something he desires to the extent of creating a space for it in his heart." Medusa inclined her emotionless perfect face and responded to Eris's worries. 5

"Did I even ask that?!" Eris exclaimed, her white face flushing with embarrassment and the realization of being caught.

"Haha! I tend to ignore the fact that, even if you're not jealous, you believe that someone could hide your true worth from my eyes." Gilgamesh turned to Eris and told her directly, "You are my fiancée, your value in my eyes is unparalleled, so don't think of something like that. If you want it, we just have to let time pass to get married." 1

"You… Right now, why do you say such embarrassing things?!" Eris shouted before turning around and heading angrily toward her room, but she also seemed somewhat happy.

"Medusa, protect her at all times when I'm not around… She is my future wife; I wish I hadn't seen it, but lately, I've been unconsciously using my ability to see the future with her." Gilgamesh returned to his usual self, as if he became softer only in Eris's presence, as if it were some instinctive reaction to her attitude.

"If that is your wish, I will watch over her at all times, my lord." Medusa responded with a gentle voice as she disappeared into illusion and her aura headed toward where Eris had run off to. 1

"May I ask who she is?" Ghislaine walked out of the shadows toward Gilgamesh, and the only reason Medusa didn't act against this figure is that she had been in the same spot since she was summoned to this world.

"She is a Spirit, and her name is Medusa; she will be responsible for protecting Eris at all times, no matter the day or hour," Gilgamesh's eyes shone slightly as Ghislaine finally decided to move from her position.

"May I ask you a question?" Ghislaine gave Gilgamesh a meaningful look and asked, "Why do you act with more kindness when you're with Eris-sama?"

"What may surprise you is that I do not act in front of her. I respect her, and I have never had any low thoughts when I'm with her. I'm simply becoming that way, and I'm okay with it, but she is very vulnerable," Gilgamesh looked at the darkening sky and said, "I have special eyes; I can see both the past and present of people I choose."

Upon hearing that, Ghislaine was like a lightning bolt, looking at Gilgamesh with disbelief and asking, "What did you see?"

"I analyzed her future without my presence, and it was truly tragic. If I hadn't appeared in her life, she wouldn't end up marrying me. She would lose her parents in the mana explosion that is forming right now, and then her grandfather would be beheaded after revealing his intentions to use the Greyrat family fortune to rebuild the Fittoa region destroyed in that disaster…" 1

Gilgamesh sounded very serious when he said that, but after that point, he decided not to continue looking into Eris's future and certain special people around him. "Of course, most of that timeline would never exist in the first place due to my presence… I stopped looking into the future when I knew we got married in the timeline where I exist, nothing more than that."

"Who beheaded Sauros-sama in that future you saw?" Ghislaine sat down next to Gilgamesh, her tone sounding normal, but a hint of fury was seeping through her words.

Gilgamesh smiled, sat down, and said, "That doesn't matter because I've already killed them. That future doesn't matter because it doesn't exist."

"When did you acquire this ability?" Ghislaine, now understanding a bit more about the boy beside her, knew that he must have spent many years seeing possible futures and pasts of the people around him. If that's the case, each of his decisions is a choice that will bring him more benefits and a peaceful life in the future.

Gilgamesh recalled his past life and replied, considering those memories, "I was born this way, the perfection of men in life… I am the light that can rule this world if I so choose. I declined when I thought about it, and only the desire to live a peaceful life passed through my heart for a long time, but people won't let me rest…"

When did all this start?

He didn't want to be a King, at least that's what he thinks right now. But that part of him that loves humanity and wants to guide it on the right path, educate it, and harness its potential makes him naturally gravitate towards the throne.

"So why do you want to be King now?" Ghislaine might have been the only one who, when Gilgamesh mentioned that he would be King, had a different intention, not seeking power. 1

"People don't live the right way in this world, Ghislaine. I see it that way, and it tears at my heart. When I see those nobles revel in their vain power, it makes me want to crush their heads and trample their hearts because around the corner, there's a girl being enslaved, crushing any desire for a life that's just beginning." 1

Gilgamesh smiled and said, "Maybe that part of me led me towards the throne, where I will guide everyone to a new world where all can be happy. Realms that don't know how to govern according to my principles will be conquered by my banner, and I will make every idiot disappear from power." 1

Ghislaine listened in silence. The only thing she felt deep within her was the urge to cry. Somehow, Gilgamesh's words had touched her deepest side. She looked at the boy beside her, and for a moment, the silhouette of an adult Gilgamesh appeared in her view. She knew that the adult Gilgamesh was sad, but when she thought she was hallucinating, she returned to reality.

"It's been a long time since I felt this way, Ghislaine. Do you trust me?" Gilgamesh looked at Ghislaine.

"Every word of yours is trustworthy, but I believe that this time, it's not solely your responsibility… I'm sure that by the time you become King, there will be people who support you."

"Will you be one of them?"

"Of course!" 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

Chapter 98: The Changes in the City of Ars

"Welcome to the city of Ars, a city that has been slowly transformed by our hands. The four towers surrounding the city all belong to Uruk. As for the platform floating in the sky, that's the Mage Tower, and it's where we're heading."

Kaelen looked proudly at the massive floating platform. It had been given to them by Gilgamesh, who had told them it was a temporary place for them to learn magic. A sacred place, a unique site where magic would naturally and progressively flourish.

Sylphy gazed at the enormous tower with a mixture of excitement and wonder. She had never seen anything so incredible in her life. In just a few seconds, numerous questions flooded her mind.

How does that thing float?

How many mages are there in that place?

Are all of them mages under Gilgamesh's command?

As the ship passed through the clouds, they saw numerous ships unloading what appeared to be large crates of food, books, and many other items.

"Who are they?" Sylphy asked when she noticed a group of children who seemed afraid of their surroundings.

"Ah, them?" Kaelen looked toward the port, where dozens of large ships were unloading not only goods but also young children, elderly individuals with magic staffs, and teenagers who appeared to be excited by the sights.

"They are new recruits for the Mage Tower. These children were trained before coming here to learn magic, as they were once slaves. As for the elderly and the young, they have joined the Mage Tower to enhance their powers and explore magic that is forbidden in other places." Kaelen explained with pride. He, a simple mage of Saint class, had become an Emperor after being integrated into this tower.

It didn't take a genius to understand that this place was unimaginable for any mage, an incredibly prestigious place where one could live and die solely for magic. Both he and everyone else who had come here were here to learn about magic and, above all, to seek new opportunities in their lives.

The elderly became teachers, the children became apprentices who spent their days casting unnamed magic and depleting their mana reserves. Those who were formerly slaves would be educated in other basic doctrines while enjoying the rest of the day playing.

"How many people are here?" Sylphy would have wished for Rudeus to be in this place, but those thoughts were slowly erased as she remembered her father's words, where he said that everyone had an adventure waiting for them and that there were amazing things in every corner of the world.

"No more than fifteen thousand. You should know that most adult mages are in buildings or libraries, learning magic, while others are in training chambers, and the rest are simply teaching the younger ones." Kaelen replied as he disembarked from the ship along with the knights and the body of the woman who had been a Human God's Apostle.

Sylphy had so many questions, but she limited herself to asking the most basic ones, so she continued, "Are they all mages?"

Kaelen smiled and shook his head, "No, of course not. There are cooks, tutors, masters of other doctrines, and guardians to protect the younger children."

As they arrived at the floating platform known simply as the Mage Tower, interesting things were about to begin for them, and even more astonishing things were happening elsewhere.

…

City of Roa, several months later.

Gilgamesh stood atop a mountain overlooking a massive construction that was nearing completion on its exterior. This structure was a fortress hidden amidst towering mountains.

This place would be where most people would be relocated before the magical eruption, which was estimated to occur in about a year, perhaps sooner according to Gilgamesh's calculations.

In the area, there were mages, mercenaries, and knights, along with workers who were diligently following the construction plans as Gilgamesh had instructed.

"Why does this structure look so strange?" Rudeus asked. Since the last time he had spoken with Gilgamesh, he had become somewhat reserved in his behavior, both towards Gilgamesh and Eris.

"Don't be silly. This structure is a dome that surrounds what's inside. Even though it may look basic from the outside, inside that place is an incredible area where everyone would wish to live for the rest of their lives." Eris replied, dressed in much lighter clothing.

"I still think it's just a strange-looking ball. Do you know why they're building this in the middle of nowhere?" Rudeus didn't understand why so much effort was being put into constructing this place in such a hidden and remote location.

"I have no idea, but there must be an explanation for it," Eris said as she glanced at Gilgamesh, who was unusually silent.

In the distance, Gilgamesh frowned as he watched a heavily armored woman carrying large wooden crates while engaging in a stamina race with a man in the same location. That woman was Amy, one of the Spirits summoned by Gilgamesh and one of the most troublesome among the nine Spirits he had brought to this world. 2

"Medusa, have you analyzed a way to prevent the mana explosion from damaging the surroundings of this place?" Gilgamesh asked as he considered the various possibilities.

"My lord, if you were to ask Flora to use her magic to reinforce the structure and then somehow create a barrier to contain magical attacks, we could potentially mitigate the final waves of damage." Medusa replied with her indifferent voice. 1

Gilgamesh sighed and said, "In the best-case scenario, I'll deflect that energy with my best attack. Perhaps I can maintain the state of half of Fittoa if I do it that way."

"That is also a plausible idea within the realm of possibilities, master." Medusa replied with a hint of amusement in her voice.

"Gilgamesh, can we go inside and take a look?" Eris approached slowly, attempting to catch Gilgamesh's attention as he was conversing with his Spirit.

"Of course, let me give you a tour," Gilgamesh nodded as he descended the main stairs leading to the entrance of the fortress.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 99: A New Way to Look

"This structure is pure engineering, and with the skill of magic, the masters who created this place achieved the impossible." Gilgamesh walked with his hands behind his back, his gaze focused on the massive structure that, from a distance, looked small, giving everyone an understanding of how incredible this place was.

Inside, the place was much more incredible than anyone could imagine. It was like a mini-city with enormous buildings inside, and the sky, which should have been covered by huge ceilings, was constructed in a way that there were rectangular glass panels that provided both light and darkness. 4

It was simply breathtaking to see what was being built by thousands of people. The sky was clear, there was vegetation, and drainage beneath the ground. In addition to that, there were rivers where rainwater flowed through the entire hidden mini-city under a dome.

"For what purpose is this being built?" Eris asked the same question as she looked at Gilgamesh walking ahead.

"Well, I don't know, we are preparing for a complete reconstruction of Roa, so this city will be a temporary replacement where the people of Roa can live in the meantime." Gilgamesh smiled mysteriously as his eyes turned to Rudeus, who was standing beside Eris.

"That sounds very interesting," Rudeus said with a frown. "A fortune must have been spent on this place. There's nothing like having money to spend it on anything that comes to mind."

The money Rudeus was talking about wasn't estimated to be much. Most of the materials were obtained from these same mountains with the help of mages. The processing of the materials was handled by the older slaves that Gilgamesh had bought, and everything else was left to the contracted workers.

After a long tour of the place, Gilgamesh spoke, "Amy, stop playing around and come here."

Boom!

A burst of air was felt as Amy appeared beside Gilgamesh in her heavy armor. She usually stayed in this place, and besides protecting the area, she made sure there were no problems.

"What are your orders, my lord?" Amy asked respectfully.

"I want you to tell Flora that after finishing what she's doing, she should take care of the rest. Don't let her sleep anywhere and hit her if she investigates weird things again," Gilgamesh said in a tired tone.

This solo trip was just to pass the time.

Gilgamesh had lived for over fifty years if you considered his past lives. So, as someone who had lived so long with experiences far beyond any other human, his mental age prevented him from enjoying most of the things a child would do. That's why he spent most of his time training his soldiers, looking for any trace of the Human God in books, and teaching Eris her new combat style, which she was learning herself. 1

The little time he spent with Eris, they talked about things that had happened in their days. Maybe it was too boring, but being in one place for a long time, things couldn't be that interesting.

If Gilgamesh were an ordinary human, he might have found many of the things around him interesting. However, he had no need to train, let alone learn because his strength was so great that all he did was rest. 5

"Your orders will be communicated, my lord." Amy bowed respectfully and disappeared from everyone's view.

"Very well, let's go back." Gilgamesh glanced at Eris and, after lightly touching her head, continued walking back to the exit.

Rudeus remained silent as he watched that heavily armored figure move incredibly fast, something he hadn't seen in anyone else. Undoubtedly, there were things much more interesting than magic.

In his view, Gilgamesh was somehow different from the others, and the strength that followed him was far superior. He didn't know if this level of power was what princes and princesses in this kingdom enjoyed, but it was certainly very impressive.

"I guess what you can do will be impossible for me to achieve." Rudeus muttered as he walked far behind Eris and Gilgamesh. 3

…

Eris Greyrat's birthday party was just around the corner, so preparations started much earlier than planned.

As expected, the response letters from many prestigious noble figures arrived almost immediately, accepting the invitation to the Notos family's birthday party in Fittoa. 1

Knowing that the guests would be prestigious, Gilgamesh also wanted to match the quality of the party and decided to take charge of all the organizational events. Of course, apart from the beautifully remembered venue, there were numerous tables specifying the seat of each guest.

The most curious thing was that in the center of this birthday party, there was a battle platform, designed with motifs of combat. Anyone who saw this specific area would wonder what the meaning of this was.

"Hahaha, all those nobles will cry at my dear granddaughter's birthday party." Sauros, who was discussing this with his son, couldn't help but laugh at what was about to happen.

As a noble, he had seen Gilgamesh's capabilities up close, as well as all of his subordinates who had come to this mansion. There was no possibility of anyone trying to harm him; they wouldn't even dream of challenging his authority.

"I hope no one dies that night; it wouldn't be good at all." Philip was very calm but also expressed his concern on this occasion.

"Don't be a coward; we'll clean the kingdom of those damn bastards who only want to drink." Sauros said hypothetically as he drank from a large bottle of wine. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 100: A Special Ceremony

Turning 10 years old is a special occasion, and according to noble customs, birthdays at ages 5, 10, and 15 should be celebrated with grand parties. Therefore, the mansion's courtyard would be opened to receive gifts from the citizens, and nobles from the city would also be invited to attend.

That's what would have happened if this birthday party were ordinary. However, because the official engagement between Eris Greyrat and Gilgamesh Asura would be announced, additional noble invitations were sent, with some attending merely out of curiosity to find out what the prince had been doing during his year at the Greyrat mansion.

Initially, due to Sauros being a coarse and pragmatic person, the original plan was to have a free buffet-style party with plenty of wine. However, Philip intercepted that plan and changed it to a dance, reasoning that it would make it easier for nobles to attend.

However, Gilgamesh had proposed that instead of a boring, standard dance where everyone followed the same aesthetics, there would be a fight instead.

Who would engage in this combat? Of course, it would be Gilgamesh against Eris, showcasing his new combat style that would surpass any other sword style.

The Golden Lion Sword style, one that combined perfect fighting, defense, movement, and long-range attacks. A style reserved only for members of the Tower of Uruk, as anyone else who used this sword style and did not belong to this organization would be killed immediately.

But concerning the party, in the days leading up to the date, the person facing the most headaches was Eris.

Because she was incapable of dancing, not even the simplest of dances.

"It's a serious problem when the leading actress can't dance." These were the words of the servants in the mansion, which gave Gilgamesh the idea to completely change the boring customs for something much more interesting.

Nobles fear the unknown, which is why Gilgamesh would leave a deep impression on their minds. They would be the voice that spread rumors, so by the time Gilgamesh took over this place's problems, everyone in the kingdom would know about his engagement.

It might sound more normal than it seems, but that engagement would bring certain waves of chaos, considering that the Notos family supports Prince Grabell's faction. What do you think will be the consequences of the fourth prince now being connected to Eris Greyrat? Of course, a clear division of power.

After the preparations had started, five weeks had passed, and finally, the long-awaited party date had arrived.

…

Boom!

Eris collided with Gilgamesh, her sword covered in a unique golden aura from the Golden Lion Sword style. Nine powerful techniques, a single combat method to resolve any type of enemy.

On every occasion when Eris swung at Gilgamesh, she was repelled with double the force, causing her small body to stagger back, her sword nearly slipping from her hands.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

A beautiful sound of swords clashing echoed in the private training room that had been constructed by one of the spirits Gilgamesh had summoned to this world.

"That's enough; your training with the Golden Lion Sword style ends today. What follows will be done on your own. You've learned all the techniques, so now it's a matter of improving your precision, strength, and battle aura. In a few minutes, you should go prepare to receive the guests."

Although Gilgamesh spoke to Eris in a stern tone, he was actually struggling to hide his surprise. Eris Greyrat was an incredible swordswoman, and her potential was truly formidable.

"She mastered all nine sword techniques, even though she can only execute three of them decently. Within her learning, she has met my expectations. Eris has been blessed with great sword-handling ability; it's in her blood… But whatever happens in the future, her strength is still too weak." 4

Gilgamesh had seen much of the future, and there was nothing suspicious before the mana explosion. However, he couldn't let his guard down against annoying enemies who, although they couldn't harm him, could potentially harm Eris. At that point, he might take the search for the Human God more seriously.

However, even though he wasn't currently focused on the search for that troublesome God, he was spending his time peacefully, which didn't bother him. In fact, it reminded him of his previous life when he was a king.

What mattered most to him right now was laying the foundation for a peaceful place where anyone could step forward and solve problems without him having to be bothered.

After Eris's birthday was announced, Gilgamesh made a million gifts, all in the city of Roa. They were gold coins with his adult face printed on them. These coins were special, as anyone who possessed one could take a ride on a floating ship and visit a magical place.

Gilgamesh didn't mind losing millions of coins; in fact, this plan was designed so that on the day of the magical catastrophe, most of the citizens living here could at least save their lives.

Gilgamesh had seen a future where he completely eliminated the anomaly in the sky, and half of Fittoa, including the entire city of Roa, was pulverized, leaving those who survived with severe injuries. Everything was chaos, so Gilgamesh at least wanted to prevent that if there were even bigger problems in the future.

There was something special in him that hadn't changed even after living many years here, and that was his love for humans. He knew they only needed a good leader to guide them down the right path. So, Gilgamesh would do that without fail, preparing for everything to be done absolutely right. 1

Of course, not everyone would receive that coin, as Gilgamesh needed victims to unmask the nobility and let the world see the faces of their rulers.

Eris wiped away the sweat, and her body had grown much more than it would have even without undergoing a blood ritual. She had a figure that would draw the attention of many, but to Gilgamesh, she was just another beautiful girl—a flower that had not yet fully blossomed and would lose its beauty if touched. 5

"Eris…"

"Yes, Gil."

"Remember that from today, you don't need to prove anything to anyone. You don't need to shine for others because in my eyes, you'll be something greater than any diamond. Today, our engagement is announced, so I will take care of you as much as possible." 4

Eris's ears turned as red as a tomato, but she kept her composure and nodded. 1

Although she would usually blush or shy away from Gilgamesh's presence, this time, she stayed and showed a completely different expression from her usual self. An expression that matched Gilgamesh's stature, given their respective proportions.

"Today, will our engagement finally be officially announced?" Eris continued to wipe the sweat from her neck with a faint smile.

In Gilgamesh's eyes, she had been influenced by his aura. Although he had kept a certain distance in his interactions with Eris, he knew that this could happen, and he didn't really mind.

Though it might sound harsh, the status a woman can achieve by marrying a king is a direct step to the top. Envy and admiration would surround her, and it was her job to maintain her dignity and prove herself worthy of the man she had married.

Gilgamesh was a natural ruler, the most powerful in the world, and a man who had never experienced these things before. So, in his eyes, the status Eris would receive was unparalleled. 1

"By the way, I have prepared an unparalleled gift," Gilgamesh said as he approached Eris.

"What do you plan to give me?" Eris's refined voice, without a hint of embarrassment, addressed Gilgamesh, who was getting closer.

Gilgamesh's smile, charisma, and handsome face drew closer and closer to Eris, who remained indifferent, but her heart was beating faster and faster, something Gilgamesh noticed. So, when he was close to her face, he turned slightly and whispered in her ear, "I will give it to you in front of everyone. This gift will be incredibly beautiful, and you'll love it."

After saying that, Gilgamesh left the private training room and said, "Don't be late; the guests are arriving."

When Eris finally heard Gilgamesh leave the room, she let out a long sigh and murmured with a blushing face, "Damn Gilgamesh, how can you do that without getting nervous?" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

3 comments

VOTE

Chapter 101: Who Are You?

As the party was about to begin, the guests arrived one after another and entered a special room where they were led to a huge venue that had been prepared for the festive atmosphere.

There were delegates from all the factions of the princes, and of course, the princess, but they did not receive attention because in a certain sense, it was a secret. There were guests from families in other regions, nobles from Fittoa, among other renowned individuals.

All of them held high status or influential positions. When they all entered the beautiful place decorated with exquisite details, it seemed as if this place came to life, emitting magical particles that adorned the place with great elegance.

The servants showed the utmost courtesy, asserting themselves as members of the house they served. In addition to that, powerful guards were stationed throughout the Greyrat mansion, and the best part was that there were golden swords in the garden that shone harmoniously, exuding notable authority.

It was a majestic sight, all created by Elijah himself, who had finally been hired by Gilgamesh. The five hundred guests who had come from all over the kingdom represented the prestige, nobility, and power that Gilgamesh would overthrow when he became king. 4

Gilgamesh's nine most powerful Spirits and guardians were alert with a strong sense of importance in this ceremony as they took up strategic positions to keep the place secure. They had to demonstrate that the guardian knights and the servants were not ordinary people either, that each of them could destroy an army if ordered to do so.

Except for the apostles, no other man in this land can even hope to fight against Gilgamesh's summoned Spirits. And since two Apostles had recently died at the hands of Gilgamesh's people, security had been increased for this ceremony to prevent any unforeseen incidents. 1

Meanwhile, Gilgamesh was witnessing this entire scene with Sauros. They stood on a balcony overlooking the courtyard. Eris's parents and Eris herself were seated at a large table, but to be honest, most of those who had come from outside were here to see the prince they had heard so much about.

"This must be your first banquet, right?" Sauros asked Gilgamesh without looking at him.

"Yes, this is the first ceremony I've attended."

In fact, in this world, Gilgamesh had never attended an official event since he was born. He didn't go to five-year-old parties, and when he turned ten, he didn't even show a desire to leave his room. Months later, he was kidnapped and woke up in this new world. 1

Back then, every time a ceremony was held, Gilgamesh refused to participate, which is why he earned the title of the mysterious prince, the one who could change the tides and whom everyone had high expectations for, just as it was happening right now.

"I should apologize, even though I sincerely feel that this is natural because it's about me, I can't ignore the fact that this is your party, Eris…" Gilgamesh couldn't feel bad about this fact, but he was perceptive enough to be aware of it.

The way he believed he could remedy this was by giving Eris his full attention, which was more than enough to make her feel valued. There was no man in this room who could match his greatness, not even Rudeus who lived in the past was fit to tie his shoelaces. 1

However, Gilgamesh didn't express his feelings on the surface and simply waited for Sauros's announcement that would shake the kingdom.

"As you know, this is much grander than what we would have normally done for Eris…" Sauros had shifted his attitude to a more serious one.

"I understand…"

"My son decided to trust you, and I will support him with everything I have, plus I like the idea that your first wife as King will be my dear granddaughter. But you must know that if you plan to cleanse the entire kingdom, many will consider you the most audacious King of Asura."

"I'll be prepared for the repercussions, even if the whole world unites against us, they will fail miserably." Gilgamesh took a sip of a special wine that only he and Sauros were drinking. 7

Sauros placed his hand on Gilgamesh's shoulder and said, "Even if others come to believe you're a bloody King, I, my son, Eris, they will all know that you only want to lay the foundation for a better, stronger, and educated civilization."

Gilgamesh was taken aback by a man's words in this world for the first time. He had not been so close to anyone other than this family, who were either subordinates or servants, but these words certainly filled something in his heart. 1

"When will the cleansing of the Notos family begin?" Sauros asked in a cold tone.

"When this place is razed, my shadows will pave the way for your son to take power in the Ars family. I will slowly dismantle my brother's faction, and after that, the same will naturally happen in the other regions," Gilgamesh said emotionlessly.

Gilgamesh knew he didn't need to mince his words.

Sauros understood this, although he would certainly have preferred it to be done differently. There are so many branches of his family that such a cleansing, as Gilgamesh suggested, is necessary. If he hadn't considered it, they might have also perished without being able to lift a sword in defense of their lives. 1

"What bothers me are the other kingdoms. It would be so easy for my enemy to get into their minds and make them believe that we are the enemy, prompting them to send their armies and ignite a brutal world war. Although I will avoid this as soon as possible here, I cannot interfere elsewhere," Gilgamesh expressed some of his concerns.

Sauros maintained a harmonious smile and said, "But I'm sure you'd take care of it; those new servants are more powerful than a damn Sword Emperor. I can be certain they are Sword Gods in the special technique you taught Eris."

Gilgamesh nodded in agreement with Sauros's words.

His nine Spirits, because they were connected to his divine energy, were powerful guardians much stronger than a Sword God. When he thought about it, they could even match the powerful Apostles who existed on the side of the Human God.

But even among these Spirits, things could slip from his sight if the enemy was clever enough. However, they couldn't evade Gilgamesh's gaze.

"The only reason these smiling swine were invited is because they want to know what I'm doing in this place. What is a prince doing here? If I weren't ruthless enough, no one would take me seriously until I took the throne. Hiding is my thing." Gilgamesh could see the truth of those who lie, their past and future, what will happen now and later, but he liked not using that ability on inferior beings because it made things more interesting.

"Well, let's begin." Sauros smiled at this and took a step forward to say a few words. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 102: The Ceremony Begins

"The guests have almost arrived…"

Under the dark evening sky, countless magical lights eventually illuminated the surroundings beyond the original location where Eris Greyrat's ten-year ceremony was taking place. Beyond the gates, there was a settlement where the attendants who came with the guests stayed, all of them eating and resting.

All these people would have to wait long enough until the ceremony was over.

"I've never seen so many people in Fittoa before, they are certainly all old acquaintances…"

"Simple humans are like that," said Gilgamesh as he looked at all the people gathered below.

Gilgamesh and Sauros left the balcony and walked towards the stands leading to the main hall. The giant chandelier hanging from the ceiling illuminated the surroundings enough. They were in an elevated part of the hall, waiting for all the guests to enter, so Sauros, with his strong character and thundering voice, said, "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming to this place. I am Sauros, the grandfather of my dear granddaughter. This time, we are here to celebrate her ten years. I must say that I am happy to have reached this age and to be able to celebrate her birthday. But there is something else I want to say, Prince Gilgamesh, who stands beside me, is officially the fiancé of my daughter Eris Greyrat, so I hope for your blessings." 1

When everyone received this news, there was a cold silence, but because of how experienced the nobles were, they started applauding one by one.

Applause and cheers erupted like a formal banquet.

However, everyone knew that this banquet was more peculiar than they were used to. In this ceremony, in addition to celebrating Eris's birthday, her engagement to Gilgamesh would be celebrated, so greetings would be brief, and Eris, as the host, would not receive gifts. 1

"As you all know from the invitation, there are only two very simple rules. First, if a fight breaks out, the knights in the vicinity will escort the parties involved to the duel arena right in front of us. Second, the challenger must accept defeat, and the victor must show mercy. Do not forget that this is a ceremony."

The nobles secretly called this ceremony one made by the Red Prince. It was normal for there to be bloodshed here, after all, it wouldn't be considered normal considering Gilgamesh's history.

Many influential people had gathered in this place, and each of them was shocked to learn that Eris Greyrat, the girl with no noble blood, would marry the bloodthirsty Gilgamesh Asura, the prince who could very well take the throne through force and a path filled with blood. 1

Everyone obviously came only to observe the situation from a distance; none were so foolish as to challenge someone as simple nobles. Perhaps that was the message Prince Gilgamesh wanted to send, telling everyone that they were nobody; the strength in the blood of the nobles should be strong and lead through power, but very few understood that message.

The only rule in this place was not to kill and to accept duels.

Some found it a pity not to be able to kill their enemies if a situation like this arose, but it was still satisfying for the winner to trample their enemies in front of influential faces. The loser had to admit that they were weaker and inferior, which was very satisfying for those who dared to challenge someone.

When this was announced, Gilgamesh looked at Rudeus, sitting at a table next to Ghislaine, who was drinking and looking around. He had only seen Rudeus's past since, upon learning that he was a reincarnate, he wanted to find out without any ability to see the future what this young boy would do.

When the speech ended, Gilgamesh planned to head directly to where Eris was, as if he had little or no consideration for the people around him.

He was the future King of this kingdom, so he should not seek the approval of the people gathered here.

What others had to do was make an effort to come and speak with him.

Gilgamesh took a glass of wine from a tray carried by one of the working servants. This wine was the finest in the Kingdom, but he didn't quite like the taste.

"Haha, I must congratulate you on this engagement, Prince Gilgamesh."

The first to approach him in an attempt to get to Eris's table was a young man no taller than him.

"I accept your congratulations as a blessing for my engagement to flourish." When Gilgamesh received the congratulations, his indifferent eyes told this young man to leave his sight if he had nothing more to say.

"Then, I'll take my leave, Prince Gilgamesh," said the young man awkwardly as he moved away from his side.

Creating a connection, friendship, or any kind of relationship is important for nobles. They try to send their children as if they were relevant, but in Gilgamesh's eyes, they don't deserve even a few minutes of his attention. Not only were they trash, but their etiquette and behavior were the worst scum that could be found in this place.

Of course, Gilgamesh sensed the unease of this young man, so he wanted nothing more than to get rid of him. After those brief greetings, he walked to the table where Eris was and sat down next to her.

"I must say, you look beautiful in that dress. Are you wearing your combat attire underneath?" Gilgamesh asked as he looked ahead where Eris's parents were talking to some curious nobles.

If you don't have the character to be near the prince, it's better to go with the future in-laws. So weak that they don't even deserve Gilgamesh's attention.

"Of course, I'm prepared," Eris said with a happy smile on her face.

"What do you think the faces of all these people will be like when they find out about the main event?" Gilgamesh asked as he drank wine.

"We'll have to find out. This new method has never been implemented at a banquet before. Who's peculiar enough to have conflicts while celebrating something?" Eris was very comfortable because she didn't have to dance; she knew her potential lay in the sword, and that was the only thing she excelled in.

Just as they were about to get up and walk, Rudeus appeared in front of them and bowed with a noble salute and a calm demeanor.

"I wish you both a happy future. If your desire is to be together, fate will smile upon you both," said Rudeus, offering his congratulations on Gilgamesh's official engagement to Eris. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 103: Point of View

I felt like I was being watched at all times, wherever I went, there was a shadow observing me from the darkness. I couldn't see it, smell it, or perceive it, but I knew that someone was nearby, watching me even while I slept.

Rudeus's eyes turned towards Gilgamesh, who was talking in the distance with Sauros. He thought that this prince was just like him but with completely different circumstances. Although he didn't know why Gilgamesh seemed familiar to him, as if he had known who he was before coming to this world.

Gilgamesh seemed to know exactly who he was, so Rudeus felt very uncomfortable in this place and couldn't wait for the right moment to leave with Sylphy for the magic school.

He assumed that Gilgamesh was telling the truth when he referred to him directly, but he didn't know how bad he really was because he only knew his own bubble in which he was still trapped. 1

Rudeus envied Gilgamesh, who was only a few years older than him but excelled in everything he did. Needless to say, when it came to the sword, he probably had no rival in the whole world if he waited a few more years. 1

On the other hand, Rudeus was good at magic, but most of his talent was credited to the fact that he understood certain factors of that power because he was a reincarnate in this world. If he ever stood out in this place, it was mainly because he was more aware of his surroundings at an early age.

As for Gilgamesh, he seemed to have everything around him… He was engaged to Eris, who would be beautiful in the future, and he was most likely to become the next King of the Asura kingdom. Everything seemed so easy for him, while Rudeus was still immersed in absolute darkness.

He had a lot to learn, too many things to see, and new emotions to feel. He was just an adult trapped in a child's body, someone who needed help quickly to get out of that darkness and live in the present, not in the past.

However, Rudeus couldn't stop thinking about Gilgamesh and what that God had told him. If he let the next King of the Asura kingdom become the ruler of this realm, seas of blood would rise worldwide, and millions would die. 7

"He must be lying for sure; there would be no possibility of starting another large-scale war…" Rudeus murmured this as he ate his blackberry tart. 1

That being called Hitogami appeared to him at the age of six, after he asked his father how to get a job to start making money. At that moment, that terrifying dream invaded him, and he introduced himself as the Human God, called Hitogami.

This man spoke to him about a Red Prince, a young man who, like him, was a reincarnate from another world. Unlike his situation, he arrived six years later than his reincarnation, so it's easy to think that Gilgamesh had incarnated into the body of the fourth prince.

But he had no evidence, nor the desire to fight for someone who might be using him, so he decided to simply postpone his decision on that irrational request.

He couldn't trust Hitogami; that being and the attitude surrounding him made it more than obvious that he wanted to control him. Supposedly, from his words, he knew that a tragedy would soon occur, and Gilgamesh would be the cause of it. 2

The following months turned into peaceful days. He taught magic to Eris alongside Ghislaine and learned magic himself. Many times, Gilgamesh was not around, so he felt somewhat more comfortable.

"It's hard to believe he's just like me; maybe he was happy in his past life…" Rudeus glanced at Gilgamesh, who returned his gaze. 1

The idea of trying to eliminate someone like Gilgamesh, who was surrounded by guards much more powerful than Ghislaine, was a fatal one. Now and forever, he wouldn't even have the ability to eliminate him. 3

He couldn't risk what he had for a request without reward; he wasn't someone who would help people in need. He would simply live for himself, enjoy the things he liked, protect those he cared about, and not get involved in things that didn't concern him.

"Impossible, I'm definitely out…" Rudeus didn't want to dwell on this topic any longer; he knew what kind of results would come from taking a step forward in this foolish request.

For now, all he wanted to do was enjoy himself and go to the magic school with Sylphy. The rest honestly didn't matter to him. Since he couldn't do anything more than teach magic, it was best to stay on the sidelines in this regard.

When the engagement was finally announced, Rudeus smiled bitterly. Eris was truly a beauty in his eyes. If it weren't for Gilgamesh, maybe he would have crossed a line with her just to satisfy his personal desires. However, due to the feeling of being watched from all sides, he did nothing. 4

"Well, he's a prince, and I'm just a simple magician… There was no chance," Rudeus smiled bitterly as he stood up and walked over to the table where Eris and Gilgamesh were sitting. 3

Not to mention that this was embarrassing, Rudeus didn't want to approach and greet them. But as Eris's magic teacher, he was obliged to wish her a good future.

When people approached them, Rudeus stood firm and, with his hand on his chest, bowed respectfully. "I wish you both a happy future; if your desire is to be together, destiny will smile upon you both."

This congratulation was embarrassing, but he could only resort to beautiful and philosophical words to make a simple yet profound impression. At least, Rudeus thought it sounded good.

Among all possible endings, he wished to never be an enemy of Gilgamesh, and on the other hand, to try to get to know him. After all, he had threatened him first.

Rudeus knew that his mental age was much higher than Eris's, so it would be very wrong to cross a certain line with her. Moreover, if someone else in his situation approached Sylphy, his reaction would be very similar.

Still, as someone understanding, he let this pass and, instead, took the first step to have a different kind of approach with Gilgamesh.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 104: A Simple Mogrel 3

'He's being different, something I didn't expect among all the things that could happen,' thought Gilgamesh as he looked at Rudeus and replied, "I appreciate your congratulations. You can sit at this table since you are Eris's magic teacher, she would be happy to have you with us."

Eris, who had been silent, nodded and said, "Of course, you can sit with us. I don't understand why you weren't here from the beginning."

Embarrassed, Rudeus replied, "No, I'd rather stay with Ghislaine. You have many people to talk to, so I'll step aside not to take up your time."

"That's right… Well, we can talk later once this is over," Eris smiled as she bid farewell to Rudeus, who returned to his table.

"Interesting…" Gilgamesh murmured with a hint of curiosity about this new stance of Rudeus, who had been reserved from the start.

Thanks to Eris, after Gilgamesh met her, his attitude, for some reason, had become much calmer. As if a great volcano had slowly cooled down, all that fierceness in his demeanor had been contained for some reason known only to them.

Once Gilgamesh and Eris stood up, the guests began to approach them one by one.

Due to Eris's presence, the guests had learned that Gilgamesh was not as cold and distant as when he was alone. Many of the nobles in this place had seen and studied the prince's attitude, and they understood that he was calmer after meeting Eris.

"Pleased to meet you, I am Richard Brown from the Centaur Merchants group."

"A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Brown. Is the atmosphere to your liking?" Gilgamesh took care to respond to each guest as Eris had asked him to.

"Haha, we rushed to this place as fast as we could after receiving the invitation. It was a surprise to see Prince Gilgamesh participating in a ceremony, so we were intrigued and decided to come and see. Of course, also to celebrate the birthday of your fiancée, Eris Greyrat."

"Oh, then I must thank you for your consideration! Many in this place must be confused about what is happening, but they have nothing to worry about because since I arrived in this city, I found Miss Eris by my side, and I can say it was destiny."

Gilgamesh smiled broadly after feeling slender hands trying to pinch his waist. However, since his body was always in its best condition, it was very difficult for her to succeed.

"Idiot…" Eris muttered, wanting to leave this place because of embarrassment.

Did he really become interested in her that day?

She couldn't believe it; his behavior that day was very aggressive… Wait, does Gilgamesh like her being that aggressive? Eris let her imagination run wild as she discovered something that perhaps pleased Gilgamesh, but he didn't even acknowledge it.

In this way, one after another, they became encouraged to greet Prince Gilgamesh and the lucky Eris, who seemed to be on par with her fiancé according to the rumors about her.

"Haha, so you're Prince Gilgamesh! I was very curious to know who the prince was who managed to kill a Sword King at such a young age. Well, I'm also a Sword King, and I don't understand how someone like you could have defeated an old man. Well, pleased to meet you; my name is Hugo!" 4

Hugo didn't reveal his last name because he didn't have one; he represented a large travel protection trade group. Their reputation was great because they could safeguard any valuable items from being stolen during transportation.

Perhaps it was because he believed it was impossible for Gilgamesh to have defeated a Sword King, or maybe he had some other intention, but Hugo seemed to forget that he was in the presence of Gilgamesh at his fiancée's celebration.

And so, Gilgamesh smiled as he sought the man's gaze before him. "Oh, yes, I can respect your own opinion, you simple Mogrel." 4

The air suddenly turned cold, spreading a simple but oppressive atmosphere around, and many who noticed this began to speak in hushed tones.

Hugo's laughter and enthusiasm disappeared upon seeing Gilgamesh's gaze. 1

Eris, on the side, furrowed her brows and said, "An idiotic Mogrel who doesn't know his place at this celebration." 2

"It seems the drink had a higher alcohol concentration than expected, so it's understandable for someone who can't handle alcohol to become a fool. I suggest you take a walk; if you're still dissatisfied, we could test those doubts you have on that fighting platform right in front of all the nobles in this place." Gilgamesh patted Eris's back and said, "I wouldn't want to spill your blood on this important day for Eris."

Hugo felt the impending death, so he shook his head and said, "I beg your pardon, Prince Gilgamesh. I was wrong, and I deeply apologize." 1

Gilgamesh might have already killed him, but Eris was by his side, and maybe that scene wouldn't have looked good on such a special day. She had handled it, so she said, "Very well then, disappear from our sight."

"Yes…"

If Eris had let things escalate, she knew what would happen next, and it wouldn't be good. Therefore, she decided to let it go for now since they could settle this matter later.

Gilgamesh smiled and asked Eris, "Do you want to start tonight's event?"

"Do you want to do it already?" Eris became very excited at the thought of having a duel as the main event of the night instead of a simple dance.

"Of course, you're the queen in this place." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 105: Eris's Gift

Tick-tock!

Gilgamesh made a sharp sound with his wine glass, drawing the attention of everyone around. His gaze turned dignified as he spoke, "Dear guests, I interrupt your conversations for something very special that I have prepared for Eris, my fiancée!"

As soon as they heard these words, everyone fell silent, their eyes turned towards where they were standing, eagerly awaiting what was about to happen.

Gilgamesh, for the moment, merely continued to speak, "As you have all noticed, this ceremony is very special as we announce my engagement. But there is something different, and it's this combat platform, where, of course, Eris will demonstrate her sword skills by facing me."

Ooohhh!

The spectators let out sounds of admiration and astonishment, while some of them appeared very excited to witness a duel between fiancés, especially when swords were involved.

"Noble etiquette is something simple yet unique, special, and superior. If you ask me, I would say that nobility is about values and education, dignity, and, obviously, pride. Very few possess it, but I believe you all do." Gilgamesh lied to their faces as his venomous words pierced the consciousness of each spectator.

"That's why I wanted to make this ceremony special. Eris is an incredible swordswoman, and I am confident that she will become a future Sword Goddess. That's why such an incredible woman in the future will need a sword that matches her caliber." Gilgamesh looked at everyone and, after summoning Medusa, she appeared with a long wooden box surrounded by magical runes as protection.

Those who were impressed by Medusa's exquisite appearance lost themselves a little in Gilgamesh's words. After all, the speed with which she moved and those eyes covered by a black cloth were worthy of admiration.

"This sword is special, containing within it an immensely destructive power, and I can say with complete certainty that it is unparalleled among slim swords." Gilgamesh opened the wooden box, and at that moment, a scarlet sword was revealed to the captivated audience.

Gilgamesh's red sword is a visually stunning work of art. Its blade, an intense red like blood, appears to be made of an unknown material that mysteriously gleams. Along the length of the blade, there are relief engravings of ancient runic symbols that seem to come to life when the weapon is wielded.

The sword's hilt is forged from a dark, polished metal that contrasts impressively with the red blade. On the pommel, an embedded crystal shines with a radiance similar to that of a ruby, emitting that same red aura when the sword is held by its intended owner.

When the sword is unsheathed, the gleam of the edge and the glow of the crystal on the pommel come together in a display of supernatural power. Anyone can see it; this sword is an unmatched jewel in both beauty and lethality, capable of capturing the imagination of anyone privileged enough to see it.

"My gift, Eris, this sword will accompany you for the rest of your life. One of my most beautiful and special swords, as it can only be wielded by a woman and thus unleash all its power." Gilgamesh had prepared this gift for weeks; he had wanted to find a dragon, but he discovered that those lizards couldn't be tamed so easily. 1

Of course, he had considered other aspects such as feeding and maintenance. Undoubtedly, having such a large beast was not something a child could take care of, especially with the events that were about to unfold.

"This sword is absolutely beautiful…" Eris held it with her right hand, and unlike its appearance, it weighed nothing. At the same time, the mysterious strength that filled her body somehow told her that the sword in her hands was very special and mysterious.

"It has very mysterious powers and is an unparalleled treasure. I will teach you to control it completely in the coming months," said Gilgamesh as he looked at Eris's excited smile.

"Are you ready to try it out?"

Upon hearing this question, Eris nodded and sheathed her sword in the exquisite scabbard. This sword was held by Medusa, who was by her side, and with a wave of her hand, Eris's dress was cut into many pieces.

"Unbelievable!"

"What is she doing?"

Many didn't understand what was happening, but when the clothing under Eris's dress was revealed, everyone understood that this had been prepared in advance, and the combat they had been talking about would happen without having to make any prior preparations.

Eris's training clothes, which she always wore underneath her dress, were there, so after getting rid of that annoying dress, she stretched comfortably. Her sheathed sword was immediately adjusted by Medusa, who had given her the sword.

In just a few moments, she was ready to give a demonstration in a battle with Gilgamesh.

On his side, Gilgamesh held a simple sword of the same size as Eris's and prepared to put on a great show. Compared to a boring dance, this was much better for both him and Eris, who was the host of this ceremony.

"Don't hold back, Eris; there will be a barrier to protect the guests, so there won't be any problems with collateral damage," said Gilgamesh, smiling arrogantly.

"You're as confident as ever. If you keep that up when facing me, someday you'll lose," Eris smiled excitedly about this battle.

All the spectators directed their gazes to the center of the combat platform, immersed in this strange but intriguing presentation. Some wanted to see how strong Eris Greyrat was, and others wanted to know what Gilgamesh's fighting style was like, as he claimed to be the strongest. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 106: The plan begins

"During my free time in this place, I created a new sword style that only my knights can learn. Its name is the Golden Lion Sword Style, which currently has nine sword techniques perfectly balanced for any type of enemy attack." Gilgamesh raised his sword, emphasizing the importance it held for Eris.

This battle meant a lot to Eris because she would demonstrate her sword talent to the public eye, a talent that would make her shine like a beautiful red ruby. Fantastic like flames and with a character as strong as the pain from burns.

The duel arena was silent, all of them watching as Eris's crimson sword gleamed in a golden hue. It must be said that manifesting a battle aura is not easy unless you are a Sword King, and even in the early stages, it's challenging. Perhaps a Sword Saint could do it for a brief moment, but not more than that.

As for Eris, she struck a beautiful pose while holding her sword and gazing at Gilgamesh with an expression befitting a real duel. Only she knows that out of the more than three hundred times they have fought, she has never even touched her fiancé's skin with her sword, not even once.

Well, it would have been too disappointing if things had been different. Only when Gilgamesh is strong, she, Eris Greyrat, is always ready to be stronger than him.

When Gilgamesh proposed this duel, he wanted others to be his rivals, but Eris's response was very simple. She only has one rival in this lifetime, and that's the person she will marry in the future. In her eyes, there was no man more worthy in swordsmanship than Gilgamesh. She wanted to defeat him, not out of competition, but to demonstrate that in the future, she could protect him.

Once Eris assumed her position, the golden aura concentrated on the edge of her sword became more abundant, spreading a virtuous sense of oppression. The dignity in her eyes was unique, special, transparent, and something only she could emit.

"No restrictions, my dear Eris…"

As soon as Gilgamesh finished speaking, he immediately closed the distance between them, moving like a ghost across the combat arena. He planned to dominate Eris with his physical strength, just as he always had.

Boom!

Suddenly, the golden aura from Eris's sword was shot towards Gilgamesh from a distance. He recognized this sword technique; it was called the Thunderous Claw. It involved charging energy into the sword and, with a swift motion, releasing a slash of golden energy towards the target from a long distance, cutting through anything depending on the strength used.

The damage of this technique increased depending on who used it. Eris, who had just turned ten, was bordering on the Sword Saint rank with the special training Gilgamesh had instilled in her, as well as the sword he had gifted her.

Gilgamesh could see that golden energy heading in his direction, so he could only respond to the attack with a simple sword movement.

Boom!

Gilgamesh's sword clashed against that attack, and in a matter of seconds, Eris had appeared by his side like a curtain of smoke, moving her sword towards his shoulder. However, Gilgamesh shifted a few degrees to the left, and his sword countered Eris's.

If Gilgamesh hadn't blocked that attack, he would have received a severe wound on his left hand.

'Your strength has certainly increased a lot with that sword,' Gilgamesh thought as he looked at Eris's serious face.

Most people would have become distracted after receiving this combination of attacks, but that wasn't the case with Gilgamesh.

Boom!

Gilgamesh decided to keep dodging and defending his weak points, giving Eris the impression that she was still weak and needed to be more aggressive using the Golden Lion Style.

While Gilgamesh continued to evade, Eris's face showed a smile, and she thought, "I'll force you to attack!"

But he wasn't so sure. He could have defeated Eris if he had wanted to, but he didn't want to do so because it wouldn't end well. After all, they were putting on a show.

"I've got you!" Eris swung her sword with all her might once more.

There are many cases where a weaker warrior defeats a stronger one. Of course, such things often happen in a life-or-death battle where experience reigns supreme. Therefore, if Eris gains more experience in intensive combat, as she was doing with Gilgamesh, she would become unstoppable.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Each time Eris swung her sword, the ground suffered significant damage.

The Golden Lion Sword Style was a highly dangerous one. In fact, Gilgamesh had created it to be aggressive and to inflict real damage on the enemy.

"Sword Art, Golden Lion Charge!" Eris retreated a significant distance, and her sword, as well as her body, emitted an aura three times stronger than before.

Gilgamesh became serious and said, "I didn't expect you to use that technique, knowing how powerful it is and how little control you have over it. But I'm sure this time it will be a success."

"Of course!" Eris shouted as she covered dozens of meters in a second, and her sword clashed forcefully with Gilgamesh's.

Boom!

The spectators were paralyzed by the fight Eris Greyrat was putting up. This girl who seemed to only know how to swing a sword was as strong as a Sword Saint.

This sword style completely surpassed any they had seen before; there was no comparison. If a child could unleash that power in each of her attacks, they couldn't imagine what an adult could do.

"That's impressive…"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 107: Eris's Stance

When the dust finally cleared, Gilgamesh stood tall with his sword raised while Eris tried to push forward with all her might.

"Faster and more brutal!"

As she was pushed back, Eris attacked horizontally, and she kept doing it faster and faster, to the point that even Ghislaine was very surprised at Eris's level of fencing, given that she had only trained with Gilgamesh in recent months.

The Golden Lion Sword style was fierce, but it meticulously handled any kind of enemy with ferocious attacks and calculated trajectories. Gilgamesh only moved his body to dodge his opponent's attacks.

Although it seemed that Gilgamesh was merely dodging, he was looking for errors in Eris's stance to later correct them and make her stronger. Everyone thinks that talent alone can make one powerful, but even the talented must exert themselves if they want to reach true power.

Soon enough, Eris realized Gilgamesh's purpose, so she tried to maintain her stance and handle her sword with greater precision.

It takes a beast to defeat another beast.

Eris had to admit that she was still far behind Gilgamesh. Her fiancé's sword skill was much more stable than hers.

But that wouldn't stop her; she still had good moves she wanted to connect with Gilgamesh regardless of the outcome of this battle.

This time, she would use a technique called the Lion's Leap, which involved an incredible jump and, upon landing, executing a downward sword attack that created a shockwave affecting the ground below, targeting Gilgamesh who would be beneath it.

Yes, that technique was the last one she would use…

"His strength, endurance, perception, and senses are incomparable to mine. There's no need to prolong this battle further… If he tries to read my moves, all I'll do is launch a powerful attack."

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The slow but chaotic, unrestrained yet precise duel reached a turning point for Eris. With time, both had reached a connection that couldn't be found in a real battle.

But for both Gilgamesh and Eris, it wasn't good for this to drag on, as it would become quite dull.

And Gilgamesh wasn't the only one thinking that. Eris believed it too; she enjoyed the fights, but only when they were against Gilgamesh.

"You should have realized it by now, haven't you, Eris?" Gilgamesh thought as he began to counterattack Eris's weak points.

Gilgamesh was too lazy to estimate the strength of his attacks because, since his last life, he had never held back his strength. He had started doing it after reincarnating, but he still wasn't very good at it.

Therefore, Gilgamesh decided to use a bit more of his brute strength.

In the past, when facing an enemy, he would use just a bit more force than his opponent. But he couldn't do that with Eris, as it could have serious consequences. Needless to say, if he unleashed a blow with all his physical strength, he would split this place in two.

"Here I come!" 1

Omm!

Suddenly, Eris attacked from a distance where Gilgamesh was, and due to the dust that obscured his vision, it gave an advantage to her opponent, which Eris took advantage of by leaping as high as she could while using her most powerful technique. Her body gleamed in a golden hue, but unlike other times, this time she had a chance.

When the strong winds arrived, the dust cleared, and Gilgamesh could see Eris's figure, which he had already sensed for a long time.

Golden Lion Sword style, Lion's Leap! 1

Once Eris located Gilgamesh, her slender figure filled with strength and crashed directly into her target, completely destroying the battle platform.

Boom!

The explosion was so strong that even the grand hall resonated, shaking both it and the surroundings. This impact was much stronger than what a Sword Saint could achieve, which was precisely why Gilgamesh's sword style was so powerful.

Eris knew that her strike had been powerful, but for some reason, it wasn't enough. She felt as if, after releasing that blow, a strong hand held her by the waist, and they landed gracefully on the ground.

"How?"

Eris quickly wanted to free herself from Gilgamesh's arms, but he didn't let her go until he said, "Enough, my dear Eris. Do you want to end your fiancé's life?"

This remark made Eris calm down, and after regaining her composure, she remained still, and her gaze met Gilgamesh's so closely that even he himself became a little impatient.

"If you want to kiss me, I won't refuse, but I admit that a single kiss at our age is no different from…" Gilgamesh lowered his gaze and saw a sword resting on his shoulder.

"I won!" Eris said with a wide smile on her sweaty face.

"Do you consider that a victory?" Gilgamesh didn't mind and let Eris stand up before others saw them.

"Of course, I couldn't defeat you in any other way than with my charms." Eris sheathed her sword and walked through the debris without looking at Gilgamesh, who stood there confused.

"That doesn't even count as a victory; you were in my arms," said Gilgamesh as the dust cleared.

"Then don't casually embrace women," Eris murmured softly.

"You're the first female person I've embraced in this life; not even the goddesses have experienced me carrying them." Gilgamesh shook his head as he looked at the people who were curious about what had happened.

"Let's declare this battle a draw," Gilgamesh said with a smile, then asked, "Does anyone else want to participate in a fight?" 2

There was a dead silence when he asked if anyone wanted to fight in front of everyone. Even if they were to fight Eris Greyrat, they would be defeated so quickly that they wouldn't even have a chance to raise their swords.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

Chapter 108: End of the Feast

"That was an incredible battle!"

"Fantastic performance, I'm sweating!"

Gilgamesh stepped down from the battle platform, extended his hand to Eris, and she also jumped down. This battle was more than enough to stir the hearts of those old nobles who hadn't touched a sword in years, which was certainly disappointing.

"Haha, Eris!" Sauros roared with excitement as he watched his granddaughter's demonstration of swordplay. That battle made his drunken body feel cold; those attacks were definitely superior to those of the average knights. Without a doubt, his granddaughter had been well instructed in sword handling.

"Of course, I am amazing!" Eris puffed her chest with pride as she received congratulations from her grandfather and parents. She felt happy; she had never received so many honest and heartfelt congratulations before.

The banquet continued peacefully after the combat had ended. Since no one else wanted to step onto the battle platform, it was evident that there would be no more fights tonight.

Gilgamesh remained seated at his table, and some brave guests dared to approach. However, there were fewer people around him now. As many had already resolved their doubts and gained more than just information, it was normal for them to discuss something more interesting among themselves.

Since Eris and Gilgamesh had finished their fight, tranquility had returned to the place because everyone seemed to have understood something very important.

And because everyone was here witnessing the behavior of Prince Gilgamesh, they knew that this boy's desires were aimed squarely at the Asura Kingdom's throne. By marrying the Greyrat girl, he would split the Notos family in two, and Prince Grabell's faction would weaken so much that in the noble struggle, his chances of surviving would be slim.

The real spectacle of politics and assumptions had begun.

However, Gilgamesh sat at his table, drinking wine and eating meat.

His aspirations beyond this were minuscule. After he resolved the last issues here, he would leave this place and travel to another continent. After all, he had heard rumors that the other regions were now under the control of the fledglings, and Uruk Towers were functioning.

As long as his power was spread throughout the kingdom, there would be no one who could escape the great purge that was about to hit this realm.

Gilgamesh was curious to see the reactions of those neighboring realms, but long before passing judgment on that, he wanted to see how those kingdoms behaved when the missing people appeared in their realms and whether they would support the unfortunate humans who had been teleported.

Moreover, if he had the opportunity, he would want to expand the Asura Kingdom and provide more development opportunities for other humans. In fact, that was one of his desires, albeit overshadowed by more pressing matters.

…

As the hours passed, everyone returned to their camps, and the party came to an end. At least for Gilgamesh and Eris, it was over; only the lovers of alcohol remained at a few tables, recounting their great achievements and worst tragedies.

Typical of men who drink too much…

After bidding farewell to Eris, Gilgamesh walked to his room, and when he looked outside the window, he saw Rudeus sitting in silence.

"This will be even more interesting," muttered Gilgamesh as he disappeared from the spot.

When Gilgamesh appeared near Rudeus, the latter seemed to sense him and smiled weakly upon seeing him. They weren't friends, but Rudeus felt that he didn't want to be on bad terms with someone like Gilgamesh.

"You don't like parties, do you?" Rudeus asked as he gazed at the stars.

"That's correct. There are more people than necessary, and most of them are a nuisance. Have you felt uncomfortable about the words I said to you when we first met?" Gilgamesh took step by step to get closer to Rudeus.

"Not really, but I believe you capable of doing anything if someone crosses you," Rudeus said with no fear in his voice.

"That's curious coming from someone like you. You have an incredible opportunity, yet you seem empty, like a lifeless shell. I'm good at reading people, and because Eris holds you in high regard, I'll give you some advice from someone who has seen much more than you ever will in your life."

Gilgamesh sighed and continued, "For every normal human being, death is something they cannot control. Life always leads them slowly into a deep sleep. When you realize that you're about to close your eyes, facing that immense darkness, everyone realizes that all those circumstances that once seemed like a challenge are trivial compared to the fact that they are dying and can do nothing to prevent it."

Gilgamesh's words undoubtedly spoke of the common sense that every human faces in life, opportunities to risk it all to learn, grow, share, and love.

"When you realize that you shouldn't try to please everyone, that's when you start living. But for many, it's already too late. Though you might not believe it, I'm good with others; I simply express gratitude when I believe it's necessary. I'm kind to those who are pure-hearted humans, but I'm a demon to those who still don't understand the meaning of life after many years."

"You, on the other hand, Rudeus, when you try to please everyone, at some point, you'll stop pleasing yourself, which means you're disrespecting yourself. But unfortunately for you, you've never truly felt alive since you can remember. And that leads others not to respect you."

Gilgamesh felt no pity for Rudeus; he simply did something his friend Enkidu would have done in his situation. But if in the future, Rudeus becomes his enemy, like any other, he won't be given a second chance.

"I am happy," Rudeus said in a voice as weak as a mosquito's.

"No, you're not," Gilgamesh said with a look of contempt. "If what you've achieved had been done by someone else, would you value it more than you value yourself? Remember, another person's life may seem sweeter and more worthwhile than yours, but you must value what you have accomplished. When you learn to live in the present and see yourself as a man, maybe then we'll be closer."

"Gilgamesh, are you like me?" Rudeus's vague question came from the depths of his thoughts, shaking him to his core.

"No, you will never be like me… However, you have the potential to become someone much better than before. Our lives exist on completely different levels. If you ever come to understand these words and overcome your inner darkness, maybe I'll tell you more." Gilgamesh disappeared, leaving behind a quiet ending. 4

If Rudeus were to become an Apostle of the Human God, he would undoubtedly die by Gilgamesh's hands. Those words he directed at him were a sign that he felt obligated to try to give him the push he needed.

It all lies in the hands of that adult who is learning to be a child, someone who has the opportunity to see the light.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 109: It's Time

"Have you heard? That strange gold coin is a direct pass to those flying ships, and they say they'll take us on a tour."

"Could it be? Did Prince Gilgamesh give us this gift when he concluded his engagement with Miss Eris-sama?"

"It's incredible; I never thought I could get on a ship like that, let alone be one of the first to do so. I still believe that of all the princes, Gilgamesh is the one who has made himself the most known."

"Is that happening in a few days?"

"Yes, even the feudal lords will visit that place with us. This is incredible. However, I heard that not everyone has that kind of opportunity."

"That's true; I heard some even sold their coin for a high price to get some money."

"I won't sell mine. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so I'm going to get on that flying ship. Money doesn't matter; I won't become rich, and even if I do, what will happen if I die the next day?"

Rumors were spreading, and the news not only shook the city of Roa but also other nobles in neighboring cities. Obviously, everyone was interested in these flying ships since they had completely disrupted the distribution business throughout the kingdom. It was said that the owner of the Uruk Tower, which distributed these beautiful means of transportation, had never been known before.

If these types of ships were to spread to all continents, numerous businesses would be ruined, such as seafaring. Who would want to risk their life navigating the dangerous waters of the sea when they could fly over it?

This obviously brought a lot of envy and a desire to find out how these ships were constructed. However, every attempt to approach a Uruk Tower or one of its workers ended in a very regrettable situation for both the one who tried it and the one who sent them.

And all of that was because they ended up mysteriously dead…

Many had not noticed, but the Asura Kingdom had changed very slowly but noticeably. Now, nowhere could you find slaves, and if somehow you did, all those people, along with the source of the sale, would end up being killed. It's not that someone with a good heart had prevented it from happening, but rather that buyers who wanted it all for themselves were everywhere in the kingdom.

The only feasible way now for others was to travel to another kingdom and buy slaves from there, then return to the Asura Kingdom with those slaves. But this method was slowly becoming more complicated over the months because these men in black would appear, and if you were found by them, you would die in the worst possible way.

The forces of Uruk were becoming so powerful that they now enjoyed thousands of warriors and hundreds of thousands of workers, distributors, administrators, researchers, and many other jobs that did not come to light.

The illegal network was controlled by the Pichones, led by Simon, while all the warriors who passed the test were accepted under the wing of Uruk's warriors. Needless to say, there were thousands of Sword King warriors, hundreds of Sword Emperors, and dozens of Sword Gods. 2

The blood ritual Gilgamesh used on the most talented was so effective that it could expand his power further if he wished, but only those who chose to take up his sword became worthy of that baptism of blood.

As for the mages, there were methods to expand their perception of magic, intuition, magic reserves, and their talent to manipulate it. However, their growth was much slower than that of aura warriors. Swordsmen were the best weapon currently in the hands of Gilgamesh on a global scale.

On the other hand, businesses were the source of Gilgamesh's wealth. New methods of gambling, betting, incredible battles in the Coliseums, restaurants with never-before-seen cuisine, modern clothing, new inventions, new jewelry, and magical accessories—all sorts of small things brought great fortune to Gilgamesh, and thanks to his blessing, every business was a resounding success. 1

Those auction houses knew they would be slowly consumed, and in the end, they decided to sell their monopoly to the Black Pearl Auction House, gradually taking complete control. The loyalty contract enforced by Gilgamesh was the main source of success for his businesses, but what truly flourished in the hearts of those who followed him was their love for life.

He had not only earned the respect of returning hundreds of elven slaves to the forest and hundreds of young beast children to their respective homes, but those races had also accepted his protection in exchange for their loyalty.

The dwarf villages accepted his care, and powerful guards were secretly established—so strong that unless a Sword God or magic-wielder came personally, no one else would dare to destroy those villages or kidnap their inhabitants.

Everyone knew only one name, Gilgamesh, who was their sole savior.

Of course, Gilgamesh had a very special reason for doing all this: if, in the future, the Human God decided to enter the minds of neighboring kingdoms, and they decided to start a war, at least a certain group of people would know the truth.

Gilgamesh wanted to clean up the trash of this world. His goal was not to make it perfect but to teach everyone to live according to the values of life. He wanted to demonstrate that as long as they accepted it, they would never live in fear again. As long as others accepted it, they would never wish only to die.

In the end, Gilgamesh would participate in another war, but he knew perfectly well that he could not afford to die in this one. This time, he would create a just world where there was no need for slavery, fear of living, racial discrimination, or useless nobles. 2

Nobles were meant to protect the people; if they couldn't do that, it meant they were not deserving of being nobles. Only those willing to change the world were noble. In the final moments of his life, Gilgamesh only called commoners "Mongrels." In fact, he greatly appreciated his people, and only those who were poison to his territory deserved that insult.

Here, he would teach everyone to live differently, where the value of life was instilled in all those who wanted to live.

…

"My lord, the preparations are ready." Alastor bowed slightly as he looked at Gilgamesh's straight back.

"You will oversee the reconstruction of this region. Remember that every detail must be accounted for so that no divine being can pry into my new city," Gilgamesh turned and looked at Alastor. "After Sauros' request for the reconstruction of Fittoa and the Crown's rejection of aid to the affected is announced, eliminate the obstacles from the Notos family, and have Philip take charge of that family with his grandfather, supporting their rise to power."

"Are you still planning for Sauros to become the prime minister?" Alastor asked with a calm but cold gaze.

"Yes, do everything you can to make it happen. If it reaches the point where it cannot be achieved, give this letter to the king and let him contemplate his decision," Gilgamesh took out a letter and handed it to Alastor.

"Your orders will be sent through the communication channels. I wish you luck on your journey, my lord," Alastor bowed slightly before disappearing.

"Are you sure it will work?" Gilgamesh asked a female figure that materialized behind him.

"My lord, your plans are always perfect." 3

"Then ensure that no apostle ruins my plans, eliminate them all if necessary." 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 110: Just Once

"It's been months since you turned ten. Do you know I'm twelve now?" Gilgamesh asked, not exactly remembering his age. He had spent over a year and a half in Fittoa, so he was approaching his thirteenth birthday.

"What's wrong with me celebrating your birthday whenever I want?" Eris questioned Gilgamesh as soon as she spoke. Her gaze and facial expressions had changed dramatically since he arrived here.

"Is that important?" Gilgamesh asked with a calm look, knowing that everything he had planned would begin in a moment.

"Of course, it's important to me," Eris said, trying to celebrate something on behalf of Gilgamesh since she had learned that he had never celebrated a birthday party. From that moment on, she had been telling him that she would personally throw him a party and buy him a better gift than the one she had given Rudeus.

Of those present, only Ghislaine knew about the incident that would affect a third of Fittoa's inhabitants, a small number due to Gilgamesh's efforts to reduce the tragedies that would occur.

Today, on the same day as the magical incident would happen, Rudeus was out of the city of Roa, all to fulfill a supposed promise he had made with Ghislaine to show her Superior-Level Water Magic. He had not expected Gilgamesh, whom he hadn't seen since that night, to appear alongside Eris.

Gilgamesh, on the other hand, believed that it was indifferent. Now that most of Roa's inhabitants had left for the dome where they would be protected, his intention was to be here to somehow try to prevent the expansion throughout the Fittoa region.

"It seems like you can at least choose appropriate gifts. Did you personally choose that magic staff without being cheated?" Gilgamesh enjoyed disrupting Eris's balance as she struggled to change from how she used to be.

"Of course, since he's about to leave here, he should at least have something worthy. What will others think if they find out he taught me magic, and he has a little wand?" Eris waved her hand a bit embarrassed that she hadn't chosen that staff herself.

Once they arrived at the location, Rudeus began testing his magic staff, using the exact amount he used before to cast a water projectile, but he realized that the spell's power was significantly greater.

"Wow, that was huge."

Gilgamesh, on the other hand, while Rudeus experimented with his low-class weapon, began looking at the sky and the hourglass he had placed on the ground. According to his calculations, everything would start in about ten minutes. In that case, he needed to be ready by then to launch a powerful attack at that mana expansion.

"Hey, did we come just to watch you cast water spells and examine it so carefully?" Eris looked at Rudeus after Gilgamesh stopped paying attention to her.

"It's nothing; I'm just getting used to my gift," Rudeus replied with an embarrassed voice.

"Alright, sorry for the delay, and now, Rudeus Greyrat will teach you his greatest and most powerful ultimate spell!"

"Great!" Eris was interested in how strong Rudeus was, while Ghislaine was quite informed.

On the other hand, after checking the time, Gilgamesh said, "Eris, how about I also show you one of my most powerful attacks?"

Everyone was surprised to hear Gilgamesh's words; no one knew the limits of his strength, and it was clear they would be interested. However, Rudeus wondered, what kind of sword attack could shake the world as much as his greatest spell?

If Gilgamesh knew about that, he would despise him even more, and his disappointment would become another reason to make it clear the difference between an ant and himself.

"Well, I think it's perfect," said Eris, who immediately ran towards Gilgamesh.

"Alright, then let's begin," Gilgamesh opened a golden ripple as he looked at the wind's turbulence and that overwhelming increase in power.

The main event was about to begin!

When everyone saw EA protruding from the ground, they didn't feel any pressure because Gilgamesh had hidden it. He didn't want to surprise the people around since it was unnecessary.

"Is that your greatest treasure?" Eris approached EA, seeing how unusual that sword was. In fact, it was very different from the concept of a sword.

"What's going on?" Rudeus asked this question while looking at the changing sky.

Everyone observed the strange changes in the sky, and Gilgamesh, who didn't want to waste time, held Eris by her slender waist with his left hand and his sword EA with the right. 1

"Eh? Gil, what are you doing?" Eris was taken by surprise and, as a result, didn't notice what was happening around her.

"Eris, you'd better hold on tight," Gilgamesh said as his body emitted such a powerful aura that the ground sank. "Ghislaine, I leave the rest in your hands. Remember that there's a Spirit in your shadow, so you just need to head to a Uruk tower or a group of mercenaries with the name Templar Knights, and you'll be enviously back to this place."

"I will take care of everything, my lord!" Ghislaine bowed respectfully and nodded towards Gilgamesh, who was holding Eris. For her, there was no safer place than beside such a powerful being.

Boom!

When Rudeus was about to ask what was happening, Gilgamesh flew towards that concentration of mana being released at a terrifying speed, and Eris, who knew he was flying, hugged Gilgamesh tightly, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist.

Right now, Gilgamesh measured over a meter and forty centimeters, his height matching that of an average fifteen-year-old boy. Although he had stopped using blood rituals to accelerate his growth, his body had been maturing at a very abnormal rate on its own. 1

In the sky, Gilgamesh stroked Eris's back and said, "Open your eyes, don't be afraid, nothing can happen to you as long as you're with me." 1

Gilgamesh's words made Eris open her eyes, and seeing that they were at a height, her heart began to race, and she asked, "Why are we flying?"

"I'm sorry, but if I didn't include you in this, I was sure you wouldn't forgive me. Today we're about to embark on our adventure, didn't you ask me?" Gilgamesh asked with a gentle voice as his sword began to spin, and red marks appeared on his body.

"Everyone will be fine; your parents are in a safe place, and I will take care of you. You just need to know that something inevitable had to happen, I'll tell you after this is over." As he said this, Gilgamesh saw the colors of the sky start to change to strange shades, mainly mixes of purple and gray.

Boom!

This time Gilgamesh's attack carried 30% of his maximum strength, so as long as he managed to pulverize half of this place's incident, it would be more than enough for his plans to work. 5

"Unfortunately, the city will always be affected, so I can only save the people on the side I choose to protect, and that's where the refugees are…" Gilgamesh raised his sword, the concentration of power was much superior to that which the strange mana orb was releasing.

Gilgamesh knew that if he used all his power, not only would he completely destroy this incident, but there would also be a hole in space large enough to destroy the entire Asura kingdom. 1

Boom!

Gilgamesh, who believed it was enough, pointed his sword at the target, smiled indifferently, and murmured, "Enuma Elish!" 7

As if the sky were shaken, the mana concentration also exploded, and the two powerful energies collided, creating a powerful atmosphere that made those present believe it was the end of the world.

The ferocious waves of mana couldn't penetrate Gilgamesh's attack, so half of the damage that would have befallen the Fittoa region had been successfully halted by his attack.

By the time Gilgamesh realized this, a magical current began teleporting him to a completely different place.

"How far will it be from this place?" Gilgamesh asked, stopping in space. In fact, if he didn't want to be taken to another place, he could easily avoid it, but he wanted to visit other places before returning to Fittoa.

"Well, let's go."

Chapter 111: From Another Perspective

"My name is Elijah, and my life changed when I met who would become my future Lord, to whom I would swear eternal loyalty…" 3

Elijah, aboard a magical ship floating among the clouds, headed towards the dome that hid a mini-city within it. If all went well, the magical explosion would occur in a few minutes. "My Lord, I wish you the best of luck."

After getting to know Gilgamesh, he realized how different he was from the rumors about the Red Prince; there was no comparison between the two aspects. He never thought of Gilgamesh as a child; no one believed it, and secretly, they considered him a good man who came to this world to be their governor.

It was natural to the sense of things; only those who had met the true Gilgamesh had the right to bow before him. And as if luck smiled upon him for the first time in his life, Elijah was taken in by the one who was now his Lord.

"Look, those are the clouds!" A child pulled Elijah out of his thoughts, and he smiled as this group of children was the last to be directed to the Dome.

As a con artist, he resorted to those shameful skills to deceive all the parents of Roa into sending their children on a free trip to the Dome, where most of the citizens were heading.

That was his only act of kindness before taking refuge. Since he knew it was impossible to fail, there was no chance the parents would deny this happiness to their children, so they agreed to it after seeing even Philip's wife among the children.

"Why are we all going on the same day?" asked a well-dressed man as the ship left the city of Roa.

"I wonder if that will make it easier for thieves to enter our homes. Well, with that thought in mind, I brought all my belongings with me," said an elderly man as he looked at the breathtaking views this trip was offering them.

To Gilgamesh's eyes, they were all naive. They had tried to give the coins to the younger ones, but some of them ended up selling the coins to the elderly, something that he respected in a way but didn't value.

In Elijah's eyes, there were many bad people in every kind of place. Having grown up on the streets, he knew perfectly well the kind of people one could find in each place.

"Rich people complain about the poor, those with a middle-class life complain about the rich, but they commit the same sins toward the less fortunate, and those at the bottom aspire to be rich but hate those living a middle-class lifestyle," Elijah thought with a stern look.

Humans are complicated, and he wasn't here to understand them; he simply did what he was ordered to do and aspired to be much better than his previous version.

"These ships have been loaned to us by the Uruk Tower to showcase their new method of product distribution, something much more effective and revolutionary for our terrestrial systems," Elijah walked ahead of the children and explained some things that might interest them slowly.

"And how do they fly, sir?" asked a brave child who was being encouraged by his friends.

"Well, that's thanks to magic and runes," Elijah looked up at the sky and said, "Magic can be used in many effective ways, and this is one of them. With manipulation and air magic, the ships can fly at a speed greater than that of a horse running at full power but infinitely."

"I can't believe they allowed children to come. They're a damn nuisance," said an old noble who seemed to belong to the city of Roa.

"We came on the children's ship because we bought those coins from their parents, for God's sake, I never thought they would ask for a hundred Asure Gold Coins…"

"Well, we can afford it."

Boom!

At that moment, the air made the ship's wood creak, which made many feel afraid. After all, they were high up, and there was no safety measure that would allow them to survive an accident.

"What's happening?" Elijah descended to the command room and saw with his own eyes the knights and mages controlling the ship.

"The mana gauge is increasing; we'll accelerate to arrive on time." One of the mages could only increase the speed because possibly their calculations were miscalibrated.

"It's starting…"

Elijah quickly assumed a commanding posture and ordered, "Increase the speed to the maximum; we must reach the dome in less than two minutes."

"You heard him, let's go!"

Boom!

The ship's speed increased, and they soon reached the dome. As they descended, the ships entered through the large gate and hid in the center. Everyone could see with their own eyes that the surroundings were becoming more chaotic.

"Why is the sky purple?"

"It doesn't make sense; it's happening above the city of Roa…"

Elijah's heart was pounding, his skin was sweating, and his lips murmured, "My Lord, we are in your hands."

But at that moment, as if Elijah's words had been answered, Gilgamesh's voice was clearly heard in the sky.

"Enuma Elish!!!" 2

Boom!

From the dome, everyone could see a huge shockwave shaking the earth and splitting the ground. The shockwave shook the dome, leaving clear crack marks. However, the mages who were prepared quickly repaired the damage and reinforced the surroundings with magic.

On this day, someone superior to a God saved more than a million lives, and few would know, but that was secondary to what would happen next.

After the shockwave, the dome held strong, and everyone was safe. However, they now knew that something very bad had happened in Fittoa.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

Support me in the story with power stones, you can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 112: The Attack That Devastated an Entire Region

City of Roa, moments before the explosion… 1

"Who is that flying in the sky?"

Many citizens who had not evacuated Fittoa looked at the purple sky in confusion. No one understood what was happening with the sky, and seeing someone flying had left them very puzzled.

"Alex…"

"Run, Alex…"

If one wasn't dreaming, they couldn't ignore what was happening in the sky and what was about to happen to the entire city. It was chaotic. For those more immersed in survival instincts, they knew that something bad was happening, and with greater understanding, they needed to get out of the city as soon as possible.

A baker woman woke up her younger brother, named Alex, to get both of them out of the city as soon as possible. She lifted her younger brother, and when they stepped outside, they saw what was happening in the sky.

"What's happening, sister?" Alex asked, confused, as he looked at the purple sky and red lightning.

"I have a rough idea, but I don't know how to explain it, so just follow me without asking questions."

Her name was Alis, and she had had a very strange dream. When she woke up, she realized that she had passed out in the middle of the road. What she saw was terrifying, so all she wanted to do was find her younger brother and get out of this place as soon as possible.

"Dear Alis, where are you rushing to?" A sturdy old man asked his neighbor.

"If you want to live, follow us and run as fast as you can. We need to get out of this part of the city if we want to survive." Alis didn't have time to stop, so she kept running.

She didn't have time to explain; she just wanted to get out of the location she was in, or she would definitely die. At least her younger brother Alex should survive, but the chances of that happening without hurrying were slim, and she knew it.

"Is it about what's happening in the sky?" The sturdy man matched Alis's speed and asked, his eyebrows furrowing.

"Half of the city, no, the entire city will be destroyed, but the chances increase if we stay in that part of the city. We would be killed in the first impact, and if that doesn't work, we'll die when we get teleported." Alis explained to the old man while trying to catch her breath.

"Now I see that this purple color is not a good sign…" The old man continued running and made sure to do whatever it took to protect those he cared about.

Little Alis had worked very hard since childhood to feed her brother, so now that she was an adult and of marriageable age, she wouldn't allow her life to end in this place. He owed a lot to Alis and Alex's parents, so he would do everything in his power to ensure their survival. 1

"Sister, I'm getting tired…" Alex said as he struggled to breathe.

"We're almost there, even if we can't escape, at least we won't die…" Alis ignored her fear and just kept running; she had to save her brother no matter what.

"Come on, little one, let grandpa carry you!" The old man said as he lifted Alex and boosted their forward speed.

"Turn right, then we'll have a straight path that will lead us to the safest point…" Alis gritted her teeth as she ran as fast as she could without falling to the ground; she had to survive for her brother.

However, at that very moment, strong winds and red electrical lightning began to destroy the houses beneath the sky. The city of Roa was soon plunged into chaos, and everyone began to panic without knowing what was about to happen.

"Is that Prince Gilgamesh?" A Roa citizen shouted while looking at the figure flying above the city.

"What do we do?"

Alis, who was just running, stumbled when she collided with a man who had come out of a house. Her legs, weakened by exhaustion, couldn't stabilize, and due to the bad fall, her ankle twisted.

"Sister!!!" Alex cried out when he saw his sister fall to the ground.

The burly old man who was carrying him stopped, and just as he was about to turn back, Alis shouted, "Don't stop!"

"Alis, I can handle both of you…"

"Don't do it, just keep running, please…" Alis pleaded through tears, and the burly old man clenched his fists and said, "I'll come back for you!"

When he turned around, Alex, who was watching his sister, saw a red lightning bolt strike one of the houses, burying his sister under the debris and extinguishing all hope in his eyes.

"Sister…" Alex looked at his sister's face and saw her smiling.

Boom!

"Enuma Elish!"

Gilgamesh's voice, heard throughout Fittoa, roared thunderously, and everyone affected by the magical explosion saw a blue light expand and completely devastate everything.

…

"Where am I?"

Alex opened his eyes in a completely white world, and when his vision focused, he saw his sister lying on the ground. She was unharmed but still unconscious.

"Sister, wake up. How are you?" Alex didn't wonder about what was happening around him; he was still stunned by what had happened to his sister.

"She won't wake up. What you're seeing is just a product of your closest dreams and desires. I tried to warn your sister to escape the explosion, but many unforeseen things happened in the process," said a figure with a completely blank human body, devoid of facial features. 1

"What happened?" Alex only stared at his sister's peaceful face, which showed no signs of waking up.

"I'm not sure if I should tell you. All of this could have been avoided if he had wanted to, but his selfishness led him to make one of the worst decisions just to create a safe place… My name is Hitogami, a divine being who can see everything, but my interference in your world is limited." 2

"Who could have prevented this?" Alex shouted, overwhelmed by frustration.

Hitogami showed a big smile and said in a cold tone, "The being hiding in the body of the fourth prince of the Asura Kingdom, Gilgamesh Asura. He took advantage of this tragedy and instead of preventing hundreds of thousands from suffering, he decided to use all of you to gain power. Even for me, that's cruel, but it can't be helped."

"My sister died because of him?" Alex's face filled with coldness and an unprecedented toxic hatred.

"You can interpret it that way. Tell me, do you want to avenge your sister and kill the demon hiding within Prince Gilgamesh's body? No one can harm him, but I'm sure I found a way to kill him. So tell me, do you want power?" Hitogami changed his tone of voice and asked Alex what he desired.

"Why weren't we saved at least?" Alex shouted as his sister's body faded away.

"At least you can prevent many more from dying because of him. What do you say?" Hitogami was playing his cards as best he could to eliminate Gilgamesh, who was a tarnished golden stain in his future. Alex couldn't fathom that, without Gilgamesh, millions would have been affected, but of course, the affected never think about others, only themselves.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

2 comments

VOTE

Chapter 113: The Plan Begins

A beautiful elf with black hair, green eyes, and skin so pale it appeared almost sickly, gazed into the distance at the region of Fittoa, her expression filled with obvious concern. 1

"You should have been teleported by now, everyone should have disappeared…"

"Master Elaine, urgent news from Fittoa!"

"Sylphy, what's going on?" Elaine looked at her disciple, who, in addition to learning magic, had a strong interest in the trade she worked in.

"They told me to deliver this letter to you, I'm sorry, but since it said 'urgent from Fittoa,' I read the header, and the news seems to be dire…" Sylphy, who at this moment had small white strands of hair sliding down her cheeks and the rest green, showed deep concern for what she had read.

Elaine smiled at her student, not blaming her but still reminding her: "Remember that if your emotions control your actions, you're losing to your impulses. I'll pretend this didn't happen, but I hope you won't do it again in the future."

"Yes, Master!" Sylphy bowed and walked alongside Elaine as they both gazed at the reddish hue spreading across the sky.

"The region of Fittoa has been damaged by 58.00%, our lord personally took measures to reduce the estimated 100% damage! In addition, considering the losses and affected inhabitants, it's estimated that there will be 150,000 casualties. We have managed to shelter 400,000 people."

"The White Eagle plan will commence, and the Mercenaries, under the name of the Templar Knights, will initiate large-scale searches, sending reports and offering rewards. Various slave businesses have been informed."

"The Towers of Uruk, operating under the name Black Pearl, will secretly work to find survivors until the Asura Kingdom's Crown makes an official statement."

"Official envoys have been dispatched with Prince Gilgamesh's direct representation, diplomatically requesting each kingdom's support in safeguarding Asura's citizens. In return for their assistance, favorable trade agreements may be reached."

"In secret, the pigeons will soon learn the response from this kingdom, and depending on whether they help or not, we will declare a report on what transpired. Furthermore, we anticipate chaos in the requests from adventurers, as planned, our requests will be extended to adventurers from other kingdoms."

Elaine, upon finishing reading the letter, turned into ashes, her cold gaze filled with cruelty, and she muttered, "I suppose it's time to plan the construction of Asura Kingdom's new capital, the City of Gold." 2

"Master, may I inquire about the scale of the damage?" Sylphy was anxious for her friend and those she cared about, like the Greyrat family.

"The entire city of Roa was destroyed by a mana disaster, and the incident damaged half of the Fittoa region, most likely completely destroying your hometown. We still don't know the extent of the damage, but as a mana disaster suggests, all people within the damage radius were teleported to different parts of the world, and it's estimated that 60% of the affected will die due to their circumstances."

Sylphy's gaze froze upon hearing this news; if she were in Bonna Village right now, not only she but also her parents would be affected.

"Is there any chance they'll survive?" Sylphy convinced herself that it was true and that they would all be fine.

Elaine, seeing her student's state, said, "2 out of 10 people will survive, although that 60% translates to 6 out of 10, and that's in the best-case scenario right after being teleported. Some fall into the sea, others from heights even mighty beasts wouldn't survive, and others are sent to regions where even powerful knights would find it difficult to return."

"It can't be…" Sylphy felt like her whole world was spinning; she couldn't come to terms with the reality her teacher had just revealed.

"Sylphy, you should be thankful that Gilgamesh took the trouble to bring you here. What happened is a true tragedy, but at least you can take comfort in the fact that your parents are nearby." Elaine walked over to her student and said, "Take the whole day; I'm sure if we ask, Prince Gilgamesh will agree to help us rescue all those affected."

"Wasn't he in Fittoa?" Sylphy asked, only to realize that he had probably already moved from there.

"That's not a concern," Elaine didn't respond and said, "You need to become stronger, Sylphy, at the very least, good enough to protect your parents."

"In that case, I'll retire." Sylphy returned to her parents to deliver this tragic news. 1

By the time she was out of Elaine's sight, Elaine snapped her fingers and said, "Shadows, begin the cleanup plan. Make sure to train the slave traders from other continents very well."

The shadowy figures that appeared near Elaine nodded and without saying a word, they began to move to carry out the orders.

…

"Aaaaahhhhh!"

"Who the hell are you, and why are you doing this to us?" a slave trader asked after witnessing how his guards, who were originally slaves, were incapacitated with just a few movements by the enemy.

"We are the fledglings of the three-eyed crow that sees all, and we're here to buy all your slaves," said the man wearing a crow mask.

"You bastard, then why don't you make those purchases through conventional means, you son of a bitch?" the slave trader roared, lying in a pool of blood from one of his assassins who had been turned into pulp by the enemy.

"It seems you don't understand; we want you to sell us absolutely all the slaves that enter this place. For someone like you, this business should be very tempting." The man with the crow mask pointed and continued, "There's only one rule: if you sell a single slave to anyone other than us, we will first cut off one of your hands and then kill the buyer."

The man approached the slave trader so closely that he trembled. "Don't come any closer…"

"But if you decide to keep lying and betraying the three-eyed crow, you'll die in the cruelest way you can imagine. Have you ever thought about being eaten by pigs while you're still alive?"

"I don't want to experience that," the trader said, with a pale expression.

"Then we have a deal. Here are two thousand gold coins, which are equivalent to the more than five hundred slaves you have here. Since most of them are in poor condition, I suppose it's a fair price." Said the man with the crow mask.

"That's a very good price. You shouldn't have caused all this chaos; I surely would have chosen you as the only customer if you had asked…"

"Don't fail us; we'll be watching you, the three-eyed crow will be watching you."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 114: The Crown's Stance

Asura Kingdom, City of Ars.

Silver Palace.

Kaunis Freean Asura, with an expression of indifference, said, "Nobles and Crown advisers, we are here today to discuss an urgent and delicate matter. As you all know, the Fittoa incident has resulted in the sudden disappearance of over a hundred thousand citizens of our kingdom. It is imperative that we address this situation with the seriousness and care it deserves."

"So, what stance will we take?"

"What the hell will our stance be in the face of this disaster?"

"A disaster of such magnitude hasn't occurred in over a hundred years; I propose we exercise caution when deciding what to do."

"Either way, we're in deep trouble. Do you have any idea how to handle this situation?"

Everyone was in chaos, not because the citizens had been transported to different parts of the world, but because they feared that the next city to be completely destroyed would be the capital of Ars.

Empathy was lacking among the nobles; their interests and security took precedence in their lives. Even the King himself considered this situation a true nuisance; no one would want to risk creating a big scene for just a mere hundred thousand people.

A noble representing the Notos family said, "Your Majesty, we could consider the option of mobilizing our armies and attempting to forcibly retrieve our citizens. We cannot allow other kingdoms to benefit from our misfortune."

"Have you gone mad? Is all that's in the heads of the Notos just damn women? Listen to what you're saying first and then consider the consequences of those actions."

Percival Purplehorse looked at the mess of these nobles and thought to himself, "These damn pigs deserve to be replaced, just as Prince Gilgamesh said."

After his family increased the number of knights available under his command, his son Cedric Purplehorse had risen significantly in rank in the military, and he was representing his family in this matter.

Kaunis Freean Asura glanced at the silent Percival and asked, "Old Purplehorse, what do you think about this?"

"That is an option we must consider with extreme care. However, we must remember that we do not know who or what has caused this incident in Fittoa. Violence could have even more devastating consequences," Percival replied to the king's question quickly and concisely.

A noble who served as a Crown adviser said in a cold tone, "Your Majesty, why don't we sever our trade ties with Fittoa and let them fend for themselves?"

"Choose your words carefully, adviser; you'd be burned alive if people found out how a heartless animal like you suggested this after thousands of families are currently dying, suffering, enduring cold, and surviving." Percival crushed that adviser with cold words, and everyone fell silent.

"Calm down, old Purplehorse. I understand that your knight's code prevents you from disrespecting people like this, but nothing from here would really come to light, do you agree?" Kaunis Freean Asura asked and continued, "That is also an option we must assess, but we must not forget that Fittoa is still inhabited by humans. Abandoning them completely would be inhumane."

"This old man is swayed by public opinion. If Darius, that pig, were still alive, there's no doubt everything would end up worse given the circumstances," Percival Purplehorse thought as he shook his head. He was surrounded by idiots; it would be good if Sauros were the Prime Minister.

"Your Majesty, we could carry out a thorough investigation to determine the cause of this incident and find ways to prevent it from happening again. If we find the culprit, or rather if we blame someone, the people's anger might subside," another adviser said in a serious tone.

"That is a sensible proposal, and we will consider it seriously. But we must remember that our priority should be to help our citizens who were transported to Fittoa. We cannot allow them to become double victims," Percival intervened more intensively.

With a softer tone, a noble ignored Percival and said, "Your Majesty, perhaps we could organize a fundraiser among the nobles to aid those affected in Fittoa."

Kaunis Freean Asura nodded and said, "That is a noble and generous idea. However, the assistance we can provide must be complementary to any efforts we make to resolve this mystery."

Since the death of his Prime Minister, the King had refrained from giving his opinion and remained neutral in the face of the thoughts of his supporters in the Crown. He believed that by maintaining a middle ground, there would be no further destabilization than what already existed.

A man from the Eurus family proposed, "Your Majesty, what if we simply forget about those citizens and move on? After all, we cannot allow an isolated incident to distract us from our more important affairs."

After over half an hour of the meeting, Kaunis Freean Asura said, "Nobles and advisers, I have heard all your proposals and concerns. However, the Crown has decided not to intervene but also not to abandon them. Instead, we will put all our efforts into helping those who were not transported. This includes investigating the causes of the incident and providing humanitarian assistance."

"Your Majesty, it is a wise and compassionate decision."

"I appreciate your support and understanding. Our kingdom will demonstrate that we are worthy rulers and protectors of all our citizens, no matter where they are. Please, let us unite in solidarity to face this challenge together." 1

"Cursed nobles," Percival muttered with a somber expression and was the first to leave the place.

…

Asura Kingdom Borders.

Official Announcement from the Crown of Asura Kingdom.

[To our beloved citizens,

It is with profound respect and concern for the well-being of each and every one of you that the Crown of Asura Kingdom addresses you at this moment. In recent days, we have faced a situation of great complexity and difficulty, one that has affected a significant portion of our population. As leaders of this nation, our unwavering duty is to safeguard the safety and prosperity of our people, no matter the circumstances.

We have witnessed an unusual and unexpected event that has led to the transportation of over a hundred thousand of our fellow citizens to different parts of the world, reducing numbers in Fittoa. This situation has understandably caused anxiety and concern for all of us. However, we want you to know that we are committed to addressing this situation in the wisest and most compassionate way possible.

After careful reflection and consultation with our advisers and experts, the Crown has decided not to aggressively intervene in other realms regarding the events in Fittoa. We recognize that this choice may generate concern among some of you, but we believe it is the most appropriate measure to prevent conflicts that could exacerbate the situation and further endanger our citizens.

Our foremost priority is the well-being and safety of the citizens of Asura, wherever they may be. We call upon all those transported from Fittoa to use all available means to return to our homeland. We are working closely with aid organizations and specialized resources to provide support in this process.

We understand that this situation is distressing, and some of you may feel abandoned, but we want to assure you that we are closely monitoring the situation and continually evaluating our options. We are committed to finding peaceful and diplomatic solutions to address this root problem.

Furthermore, we extend our gratitude to those citizens who have shown solidarity and support for those affected in Fittoa. Your generosity and compassion are examples of the best of our society.

At this time, it is crucial that we stand united as a nation. We must not allow divisions or differences to weaken our resilience. Together, we will overcome this challenge and build a stronger and more united future for all.

On behalf of the Crown of Asura Kingdom, we reaffirm our unwavering commitment to the safety, peace, and well-being of all our citizens.

May peace and hope guide our hearts in these difficult times.

With sincere gratitude and affection,

Kaunis Freean Asura.

Asura Kingdom.]

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 115: The Resentment of the People

"What kind of garbage are these empty words in the end?"

"We're stuck here, and they won't send help… I didn't expect the kingdom to be so heartless as to abandon us here. What kind of trash is the King?"

"He's still the king, watch your words," said a man who had lost everything.

"Watch my words? You know perfectly well that we've all lost everything. We have nothing in this world, and we don't even know if our families, friends, and coworkers are alive."

A man dropped to the ground, lifeless in his eyes. He believed he could never find his relatives, let alone rebuild his life. "We've lost everything…"

"Move out of the way!" shouted a thunderous voice, and when all the refugees who had gathered near the Fittoa border in recent days saw a group of knights in black armor, all of them carrying flags of the Asura Kingdom but not appearing to be here under the King's orders.

A man took the lead, bowed before everyone, and said, "On behalf of Prince Gilgamesh, we deeply regret the entire situation you're going through. We, the group of adventurers with the title of Templar Knights, along with the assistance of Prince Gilgamesh's personal knights, will take care of helping you recover your lost family members and rebuild your lives."

"Wasn't Prince Gilgamesh in Fittoa?" asked a slightly confused man.

"Fortunately, we received a letter in time; powerful mages realized what was happening, so Prince Gilgamesh ordered the teleportation of hundreds of thousands of people to what was expected to be a safe place. Unfortunately, we couldn't rescue them all, so we prioritized the younger ones and small children," the captain of the Templar Knights explained their doubts to everyone present.

"Are you saying my little one wasn't teleported?" shouted a man from the crowd.

"If they boarded the magical ships, they are not in danger. For all those who didn't enter the safe zone, I'm afraid they are somewhere else in the world. However, I, Captain Hugo Darroway, will establish a shelter here to help all the affected, and I won't move until everyone has been recovered."

Everyone showed relieved smiles, tears of despair welled up in their eyes, and many even shouted for joy. Gilgamesh's name resonated strongly in the place, thanking the prince who acted faster than the Crown itself.

Rumors began to spread like wildfire, throughout all the regions and primarily in the capital of the Asura Kingdom. The rumors varied from the red prince who was traveling the world upon learning of what was happening in Fittoa decided to give everything he had for the affected.

Many others said that if it weren't for Prince Gilgamesh, many more people would have been affected. As for the Crown, the people began to blame it, and the negative rumors about the current King were so numerous that they reached the monarch's ears.

"How is it that my son has so much power?" asked the king to one of his advisors.

"No one knows, but it's said that his faction is much larger than the others', and now, with his announced marriage to Miss Eris Greyrat, he not only took his sister Ariel's faction but completely divided Prince Grabell's faction. Furthermore, prestigious knight families have sworn allegiance to Prince Gilgamesh, supporting his ascent to the throne."

"I suppose no one can stop him now, can they?" The king wouldn't intervene in the battle for the throne succession; this was normal, so he would let it pass despite all the complications it would have for the future of the Asura Kingdom. 1

…

Notos Family Mansion.

In the darkness of the night, dozens of figures dressed entirely in black moved around the mansion's surroundings, and when they were in position, they began to move.

Their current mission was to eliminate all the main leaders so that Philip could lead the family while Sauros would become the prime minister. This way, Gilgamesh would gain absolute control of Fittoa, beginning its future construction.

"Move now!"

"Yes!"

The figures soon reached the door of the first buildings, but it was clear they would encounter guards, so combat was inevitable.

"You! Who the hell are you?" asked a guard as he unsheathed his sword.

"Identify yourselves or be eliminated!"

"We are the cleansers; we eliminate the useless and rebuild a proper path for our lord, the three-eyed crow."

"Then die!" shouted a guard while his companion alerted the other guards that there were intruders in the mansion.

Boom!

However, at that moment, a curtain of blood stained his vision, and when he tried to regain his sight, he discovered that his companion had been turned into pulp.

"Enemies, we are under attack by multiple enemies; we request assistance!" Someone took a deep breath as a sword was deeply thrust into their chest like a ghost.

When all the guards had been eliminated, there were several fights heard on the upper floors and screams of terror. "Prioritize the targets, avoid unnecessary confrontations but eliminate any nuisances."

"Who sent you?" Pilemon Notos Greyrat looked at the corpses of guards, members of the Notos family, and yet not a single assassin had been even wounded.

"Pilemon, if you die right now, we won't kill your stupid son who is with Princess Ariel. You are the last in the family's succession line, so killing you would remove all future problems," said the lead captain of the black-clad and masked assassins.

"If you promise not to kill anyone else, I can accept it," said Pilemon Notos as he raised his sword.

"The reports said you were a very distrustful person and terrible with a sword. Now I believe it's true, but you have courage." The captain of the assassins didn't move, so without warning, a figure like a ghost appeared behind Pilemon Notos, and his sword plunged into his heart. 1

"How…" Pilemon Notos didn't know who had attacked them, nor did he understand how the enemy was so strong.

"Last obstacle eliminated; the message will be sent, so let's get out of this place," said a man as all the other assassins retreated.

In just one night, a family proud to be exceptional knights had been completely crushed by an unknown force. That night, the heads of the Notos family were eliminated, and no one would know what had happened. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 116: All Blue 4

"Have you heard about it?"

"The Notos family thing? Yeah, it was a damn tragedy…"

"Now that I think about it, maybe what happened in Fittoa has a lot to do with what happened just a few days later in this place. Doesn't it all seem very connected? The Greyrat family are the feudal lords in the Fittoa region. Days after the explosion, the Notos family in Ars is attacked with clear intentions of extermination."

"You're just drunk; what happened here is a mere coincidence…"

It had only been one night, and the news of the attack on the Notos family had spread throughout the capital. This news even reached Sauros, who was in Fittoa, organizing people so that the city's reconstruction could be done as Gilgamesh had requested.

In the Tower of Uruk, Elaine watched attentively as the Asura Kingdom stirred due to all the various problems that had occurred. She had personally revived the assassins to clear the way for Philip to regain leadership of the Notos family, thus giving full support to Gilgamesh's ascent to the throne.

There was no doubt that now, with two candidates to become King and Queen of this kingdom, the only obstacle for the nobility could be Gilgamesh's brother Halfus, but as is well known, he has no interest in ruling. Therefore, the fight for the throne had ended long before it began.

"There's no doubt that no one could even oppose Gilgamesh's reign, but we still have to consider different factors to make everything perfect." Elaine spoke these words as she returned to her room, but at that moment, Sylphy appeared in her sight.

Elaine looked at her and said, "I had reminded you not to come back until you were well. Have you not followed my advice, or have you recovered in just one day?"

"I'm well, Mistress." Sylphy touched her chest and said, "Regretting a loss I'm not aware of happening is absurd for my training. With all these things happening in the kingdom, I'm sure the least I can do is work hard to protect those closest to me, and those are my parents."

Elaine looked sternly at her student, who seemed to have awakened from the glass bubble she was in, so she smiled with satisfaction. "Then go prepare yourself; I will train you much harder than before."

"Yes!" Sylphy showed determination in her gaze for the first time, although that still had to be proven.

Since she arrived at the Tower of Uruk, Elaine, who had picked her up from the mage tower, knew immediately that her personality would become a problem. Sylphy had many insecurities; she was a shy girl and didn't seem convinced of how much she was worth. Things like what she could achieve were something she constantly questioned, so before fixing that, Elaine couldn't help but be harder on her.

"At least it will be worth it. She must be useful enough to Gilgamesh, so I'll make sure she suffers enough to be strong enough to defend herself." Elaine muttered as she entered a special training room.

…

A few days ago…

Right after the mana disaster, in an unknown location, a figure that could fly suddenly appeared in the uninhabited area.

"Wow, where has that thing taken me?"

Oom!

The sound of the rushing air was very loud, catching his attention. When he finally managed to open his eyes, he found himself in a completely different place from where he had been, and he was amazed by the views.

There was nothing around him…

In fact, he had appeared among the clouds, and if it weren't for the fact that he was practically flying, he would have died a long time ago along with Eris. But fortunately, that was not the case, so he descended slowly to the altitude where he felt a salty touch in the humid air.

"It seems that somehow that big explosion made Eris lose consciousness, which is normal considering her weak body…" Gilgamesh, as he descended through the clouds, saw a vast sea stretching as far as the eye could see.

A sea so vast that it was astonishing he had never been here before. Having seen the map, he could be anywhere in the world, and if he was here, it meant that the people who were teleported should be in a similar or worse situation depending on the cases.

For anyone else in his situation, it would have been risky, but as long as Gilgamesh had a need to occupy himself, there would always be interesting things at his doorstep in Babylon.

"Well, at least I managed to avoid half of the great disaster…" Gilgamesh sheathed his sword, EA, and snapped his fingers to summon Vinama. After sitting on his throne next to the sleeping Eris, he thought it would be best for her to return to her family once they reached a point of civilization, not knowing where they were.

Not knowing where he was, Gilgamesh decided to go in a completely random direction, and the speed of his Vinama wasn't too fast. After all, he wanted to appreciate the sights, and before leaving this place, he would like Eris to see this place.

"It seems there are monsters under the sea, dangerous enough to make me move my hand…" The presences beneath the water excited Gilgamesh a little.

"Where are we?" At that moment, Eris, who had been unconscious in Gilgamesh's arms, slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the smile of the person who had carried her into the sky without warning.

"How do you feel after that incredible adventure?" Gilgamesh cast a glance at Eris, who seemed dazed.

"I'm fine, just a little confused…" Eris sat up, holding her head, and when she saw that they were sitting in what appeared to be the middle of the sea, she grabbed Gilgamesh's clothes tightly, with an impression so great that she remained silent for a long time.

"You must be impressed. It turns out we're in an unknown place after the explosion, so…" Gilgamesh couldn't help but explain to Eris what had happened. In addition to that, knowing the many things that could happen, he had prepared in advance.

It was then that Eris understood what was happening. It turned out she had been protected by Gilgamesh when all that happened. Now that she thought about it, looking around, she wasn't scared; on the contrary, she felt very excited about embarking on this adventure.

She was relieved that her parents were okay, so Ghislaine was likely fine, knowing that a powerful Spirit summoned by Gilgamesh was protecting him. Now, without those worries, she stretched her body and said, "I'm ready to travel the world!"

Gilgamesh turned his head, thinking, "Who invited you?" 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 117: In the Middle of the Sea

"Isn't it better to fly?" Eris leaned her body against Gilgamesh's, unaware that she was the first woman to sit on the throne of his Vinama and act this way with Gilgamesh.

"Weren't you so scared to the point of digging your nails into my back?" Gilgamesh asked with a calm look directed at Eris.

Eris wore a serious expression and said, "It was just the heat of the moment. Better yet, how can you fly? That's unimaginable. I can't forgive the fact that you can fly, and you never showed me that incredible ability in all these years."

"There are many things you don't know about me, Eris. I become more incredible every time you dig deeper into my secrets," Gilgamesh said in a mysterious tone as he manipulated his Vinama once again.

"You're still as arrogant as ever, just more subtle. How could there be secrets between betrothed? We will marry in the near future, so there's nothing to hide, right?" Eris extended her hands and boldly embraced Gilgamesh because he never told her anything.

Gilgamesh sighed and said, "Just remember to behave in front of others. I usually don't show my kindness to those who might be my enemies."

Eris nodded. She thought that Gilgamesh would tell her about the secrets of his power at some point, so there was no need to know it now. Besides, because they were still very young, and Gilgamesh didn't seem like a young man with active hormones, she felt the need to take the initiative in this regard.

If Gilgamesh didn't want to take the first step, she needed to mark her territory before another wife arrived to take her first position. As the future King, Eris understood that Gilgamesh would have more than one wife, and it was something she accepted as natural. But she couldn't tolerate another witch taking the top spot from her as his only betrothed at the moment.

"It is said that in the sea, there are truly terrifying beasts that many pirates and sailors encounter, although it's rare for ships to fall victim to them," Gilgamesh said after running out of conversation topics. After some thought, he concluded that it wasn't suitable for Eris's peace of mind.

"Then I'll cut them with my sword!" Eris didn't worry about such trivial things. After all, they were flying on a ship that was incredibly fast.

But just then, a few dozen meters in front of them, a burst of water stirred the waves, and an enormous serpent's head emerged in front of them. Its appearance seemed ancient, and its aura was very profound.

Roar!

The mighty roar made Eris, who had arrogantly declared that she would kill any creature emerging from the sea, feel afraid. She gripped Gilgamesh's shoulder tightly and asked, "What do we do now?"

"But look at that beautiful creature. It's been a long time since I've seen such a large and aggressive-looking marine creature," Gilgamesh ignored the beast's roar, showing no concern for safety.

At this moment, the only one unaffected by that aura was Gilgamesh. He observed this supposed invincible beast and remained silent.

The serpent's shadow gazed at Eris for a while, then turned its attention to Gilgamesh for a longer period. Finally, it all turned into a gentle snort, and the shadow materialized in front of the two of them.

Feeling the presence of this serpent, Eris, who had a pale expression, dared not close her eyes. This was the first time she was so close to a dangerous creature.

"Humans, it's been a long time since I've felt energy so similar to the divine from a mere human…" Much later, after the serpent's presence subsided, Eris finally grew less nervous, and her expression softened. This scene, at least for her, was truly terrifying. This was a serpent that possibly had over a thousand years of existence, so it was natural for her to feel fear.

"That thing can talk!" Eris couldn't help but exclaim with surprise and fear.

"Don't be afraid. This kind of worm can't even touch us, and he knows it very well, right?" Gilgamesh looked at the serpent with such a cold expression that even the well-concealed killing intent in his face was overshadowed by the creature.

That arrogant comment made Eris want to cover Gilgamesh's mouth. She couldn't imagine he would dare to say those words after being in the presence of that serpent. Anyone else would have already fainted from fear, gasping for air, and unable to speak.

The ancient aura that the serpent was emitting was something only beings like dragons could release, but not just any dragons. It referred to the oldest and most powerful dragons that had mastered the ability to speak.

"You're right, human… You're much stronger than all the self-proclaimed gods in this world combined. You don't need an introduction because everyone should know you."

The serpent lowered its massive neck and asked, "But I don't understand, why are you in the body of a mere child?" 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

6 comments

VOTE

Chapter 118: The Turbulence of the Sea

"Is that worm upset because it hasn't spoken to humans in a long time?" Eris cast a puzzled look at the serpent.

Gilgamesh nodded and said, "Perhaps you might think of me as someone of such low stature as the odd gods of this world, but believe me when I say that no being, even those who hide from the human eye, is my rival. None can match my power, so you should choose your words carefully and not interrogate me as you would with others."

"That's true. In this world, there have been incarnates, summoned beings, and reincarnates, but it's the first time someone like you has arrived in our reality. I assume no one summoned you; you're not an anomaly but rather a result of sheer fate." 1

"Are there human summonings? It seems somewhat similar to Spirits," murmured Eris, observing Gilgamesh's unusually serious expression.

The serpent moved its body weakly and spoke in a deep tone, "You should be well aware of your situation. The power you possess isn't from this world, so things should be easier for you moving forward. However, I must dare to make a very important request: do not destroy the world. There are beings here who are just learning to live, so please consider that every time you engage in combat with others."

Gilgamesh smiled coldly and said, "That depends on my enemies. I don't know what's been happening, but lately, they've been throwing themselves at me like uncontrollable pests."

Eris looked around, not fully understanding what was happening. She approached Gilgamesh and asked, "So, are you Gilgamesh or not?"

"Do you believe this stupid worm? Well, you should be the first to know about this, and I'll fully understand whatever decision you make."

Gilgamesh turned to Eris and said with a dignified voice, "My name is simply Gilgamesh. I awakened in this body after dying in a war at a relatively young age. It was the creation of gods whom I later began to challenge, and after my death following the victory in that war, I don't know how I woke up in this place." 1

"I never married, I never had children, I had no lovers, and all I remember from my previous life were the final moments. Mysteriously, I don't know how it happened, but I woke up in the same body I remember. I had planned to tell you much later, but now that I think about it, if we are engaged, you should know before things happen that you might regret."

As he spoke these words, Gilgamesh didn't feel guilty, nervous, or fearful that Eris might say she didn't plan to marry a man older than her. In a way, it was understandable, but from another perspective, people here often married elves who were over two hundred years old and dragons who had lived for over five hundred. In a way, these words were only something from the past, as he didn't intend to pursue an eleven-year-old girl.

That's precisely why Gilgamesh never crossed any boundaries with a child, never touched her inappropriately, and respected her personal space at all times. Now that his plans included building a place where he might spend most of his life, he simply followed his heart.

However, having glimpsed fragments of the future, he knew that in a way, they both ended up getting married, something he couldn't quite comprehend.

"Then you don't know if your memories belong to someone else, if you're your own self, or if it's just an inheritance?" Eris extended her two hands and touched Gilgamesh's face. She looked at him with a calm expression and said, "You are Gilgamesh Asura, you are both the same and different, the same and another, to me, you are the red prince who came to my family to propose marriage. I don't care about the past because I want to live in the future, so it doesn't matter to me."

"Are you serious?" Gilgamesh asked, becoming increasingly interested in Eris's thoughts about him. In a way, she wasn't lying, but she seemed upset.

"I'm serious, but I'm upset because a stupid worm ruined this story with its annoying appearance." Eris turned to the serpent and asked, "So, what more do you want? If you think about it, this conversation shouldn't even be happening, you know? There are few people curious about the lives of others, knowing how complicated their own lives are, but you seem interested in things that don't concern you."

The serpent looked at Eris and displayed its enormous tongue. "I was merely curious to know what kind of being had so much divine and magical energy. Now that I've seen it with my own eyes, I can leave you in peace. However, if you have any questions for me, I can answer whatever you like."

Gilgamesh nodded and asked, "Do you know the Human God and do you know where he is?"

"I do know him. I've encountered many of his apostles in past years, but where he is located remains a mystery. Certainly, it's not in this world, so there must be a place that humans can't easily tread." The serpent replied in a deep and cold tone.

"So, you don't know anything…" Eris murmured as she sat on Gilgamesh's throne.

"Then answer me, are there humans nearby, and where exactly am I?"

"You are in the central sea, in the middle of the vast ocean surrounded by all the continents, a place where normal people certainly can't be. That's one reason why I approached you. But now that you ask, it seems you don't know where you are, so I must assume you were victims of that incident caused by the devastating mana from the central continent."

Gilgamesh nodded and said, "You've thought it through. We were teleported to this place, so we don't know where to go, hence the question."

The serpent began to submerge its body and said, "I sensed the presence of multiple humans about one hundred fifty kilometers from here. They found a dungeon, so perhaps they can guide you. I couldn't go any further than that, so good luck."

When Gilgamesh saw the serpent disappear, he turned to Eris and asked, "Do you want me to take you back to Fittoa, or will you accompany me on this adventure for a few months? Consider it something new that you can learn."

Eris didn't even bother to think it over when she said, "In my father's letter, he said I could have fun, so I'd like to visit that dungeon. Since you're so strong, there shouldn't be a problem, right?"

"Of course, no one can harm you if you stay by my side." Gilgamesh, feeling different, sat on the throne of his Vimana and embarked on the journey to meet those humans in the distance.

Although many things had happened a few minutes ago, he wasn't someone who dwelled on the past, as Eris had said, and he wasn't the same as in his previous life. In this world, he was someone entirely new.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 119: Gathering Point

A few days ago, in the central sea, a dungeon was detected where numerous ships had sunk. News of this began to spread among adventurers from various continents, so they decided to prepare a journey to find out what kind of strange phenomenon was causing these losses.

The attention towards this was so great that many mages, powerful swordsmen, and kingdoms wanted to get involved, at least to try and gain some fortune, inheritance, or knowledge. Everyone received the news free of charge, after all, it was better to have more fighters and mages in case the problems couldn't be handled by a small group of people.

In fact, when this kind of phenomenon is discovered, very few dare to venture due to the high risk of death. But this time was very different; the dungeon was completely unexplored, and that's what ignited people's intentions.

Many groups of adventurers were well-prepared, mages of all ranks were hired, and huge groups of warriors were formed with the intention of living this unique experience.

For everyone, this unexplored dungeon meant there would be a large number of medicinal plants, weapons or magical items, research materials, and even books full of history about long-forgotten magics.

…

All the groups had set off on the same day as the tragedy that struck Fittoa, which is why they all continued their journey without any problems.

Central region of the Ringus Sea.

It is well known that the Ringus Sea is a sea surrounded by the five continents. The Central Continent to the west, the Demon Continent to the east and northeast, the Divine Continent to the north, and the Millis Continent to the southeast.

This sea emerged when the ancient supercontinent split into the Central Continent and the Demon Continent during the second human-demon war.

The sea is inhabited by the sea people. The language spoken here is the language of the Sea God. Unlike other races, they have no contact with the outside world for obvious reasons.

For adventurers and mages to decide to come to this place would be only to enter the Devil's Cave. A labyrinth located in the middle of the Ringus Sea. It is brutally difficult even to reach this labyrinth, and due to its location, it is impossible to resupply once you arrive. Given its depth and the fact that slow-paced exploration is almost impossible, it has gained a reputation as one of the toughest challenges an adventurer can face.

Now, with a new area discovered, all those who have ever set foot in the Devil's Labyrinth became very interested in this dungeon.

Despite the legends, it is said that visiting the center of Ringus is a sign only of death and tragedies; it is a zone that any adventurer boasts of having visited at least once in their life.

No one could speak clearly about the origin of the dungeons. Some say they are simply ancient structures of dead civilizations. Others describe these places as created by God, something that holds any kind of treasure that would change a man's life.

In that war that few remember, this sea originated after a certain person unleashed a super attack on a particular enemy. Although that war did not end all life in this world, a large part of the continent was lost, and the entire central sea was once dry land.

That year was a time of absolute terror for anyone who remained alive. That's why many decided not to remember, hold grudges, or seek revenge.

This new dungeon, which was erased like the Deep Abyss, is not far from where many claim to have found the Devil's Cave. No one knows how large it will be, what everyone will find, or if it will be something interesting. However, after years of similar work, many were in need of something new to occupy their time.

Calculating the location Gilgamesh was heading to, it was exactly where all those adventurers were gathering.

All those who had decided to come were waiting on their ships. At this point, Gilgamesh traveled at a not-so-fast speed because he was not in a hurry. Because of that, Gilgamesh even performed maneuvers with his Vimana and only stopped when Eris ended up soaked in seawater.

"Come on, don't be mad; you told me you were hot, so I just got you a little wet!" Gilgamesh concealed his ironic smile from Eris's complaints.

Eris looked at Gilgamesh coldly and asked, "Then why am I the only one who's wet?"

"Just a coincidence…"

Gilgamesh manipulated his Vimana just above the sea surface, creating a powerful agitation that left traces in its wake due to the high speed at which it moved.

Gilgamesh's vision was not bad, so he could see perfectly certain figures in the distance that seemed to be ships, dozens of ships anchored motionless in the calm sea. Supposedly, this was the point where the serpent had encountered humans, something very abnormal according to its words.

The flags of various mercenary groups were flying high on the ships, while some of the more experienced adventurers were diving into the water after mages cast spells to scare off sea creatures.

At the moment when many groups of adventurers were stationed near the dungeon entrance, they had heard about what happened in Fittoa, which certainly piqued their curiosity.

However, right now, they were all focused on this point that could change their lives. Not long after numerous groups of adventurers arrived, there were other ships approaching from the distance.

"The Red Dragon Mercenary Group has arrived…" A formidable group of demon mercenaries enlisted from different parts of the continent, they specialized in wars and were extremely brutal.

The already stationed mercenary groups looked at these demons with expressions of disgust. There may not have been resentment between them, but they would definitely look for ways to kill each other.

The leader of the Red Dragon mercenaries simply greeted the humans standing in front of him and then turned his gaze to the tasks he needed to attend to on his ship. Next, there were many other scattered groups of adventurers arriving on smaller boats.

"The Green Spider Adventurer Group is here…"

"No way, those lunatics are here?"

"I heard that in their last appearance, more than half of their members died, a tragedy within the mercenary groups."

This group of adventurers took on the most dangerous tasks and fulfilled them only to taunt those who considered themselves adventurers and never left their villages, something that they enjoyed greatly.

"Aren't we more than a thousand adventurers?"

"Those who die will pass on their things to those who live; that has always been the way, so it's not surprising that they even brought their slaves."

Seeing the arrival of multiple groups of adventurers from all continents, a few inexperienced adventurers didn't understand why some even brought their wives on this deadly adventure.

"There's something you don't know. Ancient legends say that if a ship is abandoned, and there's no crew to protect it, what will happen is that the ship will disappear. By the time the adventurers resurface from the sea, they'll find their ships have vanished." An old adventurer commented as he opened a fish and tossed its entrails into the sea.

A woman who appeared to be a child said, "Those are baseless legends. What happens to an unmanned ship is that it is carried far away by the sea's waves. It can even be destroyed by sea creatures, which is understandable since we are in their territory."

"And who are you?"

"I'm Roxy Migurdia, a Holy Class water mage. Personally, I was hired by the sponsor of this expedition, so it would help many if you don't scare them with your old tales." 6

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

4 comments

VOTE

Chapter 120: Would you mind?

It was difficult to determine the conditions under which people had been living in recent years.

Life for everyone had been simple, and no one bothered to improve their way of life. It seemed that everyone was only concerned with surviving using their own methods. Reaching adulthood meant that you could become an adventurer, and if you were lucky, enroll in a school of magic or fencing to improve your strength.

But in recent years, conditions had changed, starting from the center of the Asura Kingdom and eventually extending to the other continents.

Boom! Boom!

A loud noise echoed in the sky, and suddenly, a golden aura arrived at a speed that no one noticed, near where some ships had been affected by the explosion.

"What the hell just happened?"

"Is it a sea beast?"

Everyone held their breath as they tried to figure out what had attacked them. Only moments later, they saw a strange ship flying above the water, something that was flying right before their eyes.

"What is that supposed to be?" one of the adventurers asked, confused to see a boy no older than sixteen, along with a girl who looked barely eleven, sitting on a magnificent throne that should belong only to a monarch.

"Hey kid, you've got a beautiful means of transport there, it could be the envy of everyone. Reminds me of the floating fortress of the Dragon King… You and your girlfriend better get out of here before some bad guys attack you and leave you with nothing."

These comments provoked laughter from many people, who found this scene highly irrational. But everyone fell silent when they saw golden chains emerging from behind that flying platform, which held the man by all four limbs, leaving him unable to do anything to prevent it.

"Aaaaahhhhhh!"

"Hey, what the hell are you doing?"

"Kid, be careful with your actions; you could end up losing your life in this place."

The boy everyone had mocked was actually Gilgamesh, who had arrived at the scene and received comments that he wouldn't let slide. He decided to set an example for them all. "Did you just call me a kid? Watch your words, mongrel, or I'll rip your companion's limbs off and completely destroy your miserable ship. I'm lost here, so I came to request guidance, not to receive sarcastic comments from your mongrel of a subordinate."

"Then let him go!" said the man as he gripped the hilt of his sword, and the men behind him did the same.

"You pathetic mongrels," Eris muttered with a cold look, holding her sword at the ready, prepared to start a slaughter in this place.

Gilgamesh, on the other hand, patted his chest, straightened his wrinkled clothes, and looked at the man in front of him. He said, "So, to ensure none of you die, apologize like the dog you are…"

When Gilgamesh's words were heard by the others, everyone looked at the boy with surprised expressions.

"He's completely insane…"

"Does he even know that those are the Black Bulls adventurers?"

"Should we tell him?" 1

The whispers were about to continue when one of the man's bones who was suspended in the air cracked, and he let out a scream of pain.

"Aaaaaahhhhhh!"

"Son of a bitch, you've crossed the line!" Rodolfo, the leader of the Black Bulls, unsheathed his sword and attacked the golden chains holding his subordinate.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Three distinct strikes were heard, but none of them managed to cut through those golden chains. Instead, Rodolfo's sword suffered severe damage. His previously cold face turned slightly worried as he couldn't sever the chains.

"Stop, Rodolfo, you're making things worse!" shouted an elderly man who was one of the captains of the disbanded adventurers' unification, formed and sponsored by nobles.

"Old man Bolt, stay out of this unless you want things to turn red before we even start the dungeon raid… Damn it, we both know my subordinate's stupid joke wasn't that big of a deal."

"They're just kids; we can let it go by simply apologizing…" Bolt said with a deeply concerned look, as he observed the chains that seemed to have a will of their own.

"Move aside!" A female voice came from the back of Bolt's ship, and when her gaze fell on the young man in front of her, her expression filled with surprise. Her hands trembled, and her voice barely whispered a name, "Gilgamesh…"

Old Bolt, who hailed from the Asura Kingdom, felt a chill down his spine upon hearing the name from the Holy Class mage on his ship. He turned his head and asked her, "Roxy, how did you just call him?"

"He is Prince Gilgamesh of the Asura Kingdom…"

Bolt furrowed his brow, and when he was about to ask how Prince Gilgamesh ended up in this place, he remembered the news he had received about a mana incident and muttered, "Is that him?"

"Aaaaahhhhhh!"

"Stop!!"

Just at that moment, more bones were fractured by the chains due to Rodolfo's continued threats towards Gilgamesh, who simply watched this beautiful scene with a calm expression, as if what he was doing was nothing more than trivial.

Gilgamesh wanted to send a message to all these adventurers with their heads between their legs, telling them that he was not a duck in dangerous waters; he was a damn predator among chickens, and if they messed with him, everyone would lose.

At that moment, a cold voice echoed from another ship, and it was directed at Gilgamesh: "Do you really, someone like you, prince, want to start a fight in the middle of the ocean? It seems you're doing well, but you should reconsider what will happen if all these experienced men unite to take you down."

"Do you expect us to be terrified by mere words from a scrawny old man?" Eris directed her gaze toward the source of the voice and questioned his warning.

"Little girl, your Notos family can't protect you, let alone that boy beside you. It would be better if you took a step back and obediently lowered your heads," said the man with the voice, appearing beside Rodolfo. When everyone saw him, they sighed with fear.

"King of the Sword, Brutus…"

Gilgamesh, from beginning to end, never looked at anyone other than the clear sky and said, "I will respect the dignity of those who respect mine. When I speak to someone, I always consider that I'm speaking to a person, not a dog. Do you intend to step forward and face the consequences?"

Brutus smiled coldly and asked, "Why don't we give it a try?"

However, at that moment, two powerful water explosions surrounded the ship, and a figure with a cap jumped onto Gilgamesh's Vimana. In an authoritative tone, she said, "My name is Roxy Migurdia, and he is Gilgamesh Asura, my best disciple and one of the strongest men present here. So, if you don't want this to turn into a fight where nobody can gain anything except their pride, it's better to forget this and focus on the main objective of our gathering at this point.

"Teacher?" Gilgamesh's eyes looked at the small figure with some confusion, but after figuring out what was happening, he smiled slightly, knowing who the woman in front of him was. 5

"Gilgamesh, make a decision, do you remember? Kill or spare, that's what you told me in our last lesson," Roxy said with a smiling look at her best student. "I didn't think this would happen, but I'm glad to see you again and in better conditions."

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 121: The Story of Prince Gilgamesh

A while ago…

"My name is Roxy Migurdia, and I am from the Migurd tribe, a part of the demon continent race. My parents are Rowin and Rokari, both of whom protected me until I ventured out of my village in a quest to find myself. Because I was born without the ability of my race to communicate telepathically, my parents taught me to speak normally, and I could feel less cursed."

Roxy was pained by her inability to have a conversation with others in her tribe. This led her to isolate herself from the rest and ultimately leave what was once her home. Feeling the void in her heart, she decided to leave home and become an adventurer to earn some money, all with the goal of leaving the continent.

During that time, she joined the adventurers' group called the Rikarisu Gang, along with Dale, who later died, leading to the group's dissolution. After those life-altering events, she stayed with Bloody Kant for a while, where Kant gave her a letter of recommendation for the Ranoa Magic Academy. She then headed to Sharia to become a student at the Academy.

Her life within the magic school was dull. She couldn't keep up with others, and her insecurities occasionally made her feel sad. She wanted to have her own love story, wanted someone to cherish her as their treasure, but no one had shown interest in her because of her petite appearance.

Upon reaching the advanced rank in Water Magic, Roxy became a student of Jinas Halfas and eventually became a Water Saint.

After graduating, she left the Academy without saying a word to her teacher and went to the Asura Kingdom to look for work.

She decided to visit every city, town, and interesting place that could give her an unforgettable experience and, hopefully, something that would change her life. Of course, during her solitary adventure, she heard rumors about the third son of the King, who was fourth in line for the throne.

When she heard these rumors, her interest grew, but they were just rumors she had heard on her way to Ars, the home of the high nobility and the capital of the Asura Kingdom. Along her journey, she heard much more about Prince Gilgamesh than anything else.

"Have you heard that Prince Gilgamesh is cursed? Rumor has it that he has sleep issues. Those who tell the story say that he can somehow see the future or at least claims to do so. He assumes he'll be king and will slay all the gods and their religions."

"Don't joke. How can those false stories be real? No one has ever confirmed the rumors about Prince Gilgamesh, and moreover, no one has even seen him to assume that his personality matches the rumors surrounding him."

"I only tell you what I've heard. Gilgamesh is, of course, someone special. He's excellent with the sword to the point where he can completely humiliate his instructors."

"Haha, of course. How can a five-year-old achieve something like that?" 1

It's true, how can a child be a sword genius to the extent that even his instructors have been humiliated? For Roxy, these were simply false stories, much like the foolish adventurers who claim to have slain a dragon with their own sword.

All the attention is on the princes because they will inherit the world's greatest fortune when they ascend to the throne of the Asura Kingdom. Of course, the privileged are always the most important. 1

"Thank you for the ride…" Roxy got off the carriage and walked down the main street of Ars.

The streets were luxurious, and unlike other places where adventurers abound, nothing here is similar due to the high level of security in this privileged location.

Roxy was at ease. Besides enjoying some delicious food in the city, she decided to visit the fountain that is said to grant wishes. According to rumors, you must leave something precious behind, and life will return it to you in the way you need it most. Most people do it for health; it was foolish, but she wanted to give it a try, so she tossed a gold coin.

"So, what wish did you make?"

When Roxy looked at the boy with golden hair, blood-red eyes, and a calm gaze, she felt he was special and replied, "Someday, I hope to get married, maybe not now, but it's something I hope to do in the future."

"A very human wish, considering you're from the demon continent. Although that privilege isn't just for humans. Each race adapts it to their lives, makes it their own, and cherishes that feeling as much as they can."

Roxy thought she had hit rock bottom when a child started talking to her about life. She was about to turn and leave when the boy spoke again, "Miss, do you know magic? First of all, my name is Gilgamesh, the future king of the central continent, and if you wish, I can be your husband."

"Are you the prince?" That was a clumsy question, but Roxy couldn't process the kind of information Gilgamesh had given her right after meeting her.

"Don't be alarmed. I'm just looking for future wives for my future self. You might not know this, but if I don't do this, he won't be able to marry anyone again. When I say 'he,' I mean myself, both the same and different in two distinct times." Little Gilgamesh, realizing he had spoken too much, turned his head. Fortunately, Miss Maga was still there, so he added, "If you teach me magic for a month, it will be more than enough. By the way, I'll pay you, and you can boast that you trained the world's greatest warrior."

Roxy couldn't exactly recall why she had accepted, perhaps all those rumors about Prince Gilgamesh had influenced her decision. Only after the first few weeks did she not regret her choice. She had never known anyone to learn magic just by seeing it once, and it was humbling. But she vividly remembered Gilgamesh's words regarding this.

"My talent is granted by the gods; I have no right to compare myself to humans because I have learned to be like them for a long time. I can't take pride in being invincible because no one was born like me. I'm proud of how far you've come, Roxy. If we ever meet again, I can cure your curse, give you the power of a goddess, and when that time comes, you'll be my wife."

She knew that Gilgamesh was no ordinary child; he could see people's past and even parts of their present. He said that, in the future, this would be a source of displeasure, although it wouldn't be fun to see whom he would end up marrying. But that was how the future worked, and he would have to accept it.

The weeks turned into months, and only after realizing that she had to leave did she, having learned so much about life from someone who might be the reincarnation of someone incredible, depart from the Asura Kingdom, slightly worried about what future Gilgamesh would become and if he would keep his promise.

Although it was hard to discern the variables of time, she knew she had to let it go and went in search of another job, which she was immediately hired for.

On her way to her next job, Roxy remembered the silly promise she and her student had made.

"Remember to always make a choice, to kill or to spare, all those who are your enemies, remember it well, but in the end, make a decision." Roxy looked at her first and best student, who had learned everything she could teach him.

"We'll meet again, perhaps in a slightly different way, but when we see each other again, we'll never be apart, and when the time comes, if you haven't found your love yet, let's get married." Gilgamesh looked at Roxy and said these words with a happy smile. He bowed respectfully and said, "I'm sure we'll meet again."

"I don't believe that. If you claim to be someone completely different, you won't remember me… As long as we don't see each other, you won't remember that I was ever your teacher."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

Chapter 122: My Promise

Everyone who becomes involved with Gilgamesh becomes stronger, their sense of life improves, and they bring out their best selves. That was something everyone could observe when they interacted with him, but many others were not as fortunate and ended up becoming his enemies.

Roxy Migurdia had grown in confidence; she felt that she should be proud of knowing exactly what her strengths were. Her life was pleasant; others weren't so lucky, so she felt blessed.

After she stopped training Prince Gilgamesh, she somehow knew that it was a silly excuse for that student to better the life of his future self as much as possible. She would have considered it selfish if he hadn't told her about some circumstances of the former Gilgamesh. When she thinks about it now, she believes he deserved a better life.

Dying alone is something no one should feel; a unique sensation of loneliness is not something one wishes upon people, especially when they only live once.

Her life was extensive, long enough to deserve a good life just like Gilgamesh. She deserved to be happy, just like everyone else, and that was entirely different from selfishness.

When she arrived at the Greyrat family to train her new student, she was somewhat disappointed that it was yet another child. She taught him the basics, and what surprised her about his abilities was his skill in using spells without naming them, much like Gilgamesh did.

There were clear differences between this child named Rudeus, whom she trained naturally, and someone who was vastly different from what she should have expected. There's no doubt that Rudeus was incredible, but she, who had such high expectations, was merely talented.

"Master Roxy, am I not the best student you've ever had?"

Roxy always gave the same response: "No, you are incredible, but my first student has never been surpassed by anyone. If you ever get to know him, you'll understand what I mean."

Rudeus didn't need to comprehend the greatness of Gilgamesh, as no one could compare to him, and this was not something she herself believed. Compared to those born with talent, her first student was born with the gift of surpassing any human, and that was something others shouldn't feel bad about.

During that time, Roxy discovered that despite teaching someone talented in magic, Rudeus was simply a child with better development than children his age. She hoped to find something similar to Gilgamesh in him but never did, so she focused on Rudeus' training.

What Rudeus learned in 4 months, Gilgamesh somehow learned in a week at most. He was someone who should be praised even by the most powerful wizards in history. If his talents were announced to the world, it might shake all the continents, after all, there was no one compared to Gilgamesh, and that could potentially bring certain problems.

But for some reason, the rumors about Prince Gilgamesh began to decline to the point where very few talked about him. At that point, everyone believed that no one would speak of that mysterious prince again, but when he reappeared, he would crush kingdoms and change the course of the lives of hundreds of thousands of people.

On a study night, Roxy was giving advanced lessons to her student, who seemed to be excelling in everything they did since they began practical training. It was straightforward, easy, and intuitive. Nevertheless, she couldn't quite understand why something bothered her.

"Teacher, why is magic only used in combat?"

"Well, actually, magic isn't used only in combat, Rudeus…"

Roxy always answered her student's questions seriously, taking each of her tasks seriously, so she continued, "Hmm, where should I start? First, magic is said to originate from the long-lived race of pointy-eared beings, or High Elves."

"Elves?"

"Yes, the pointy-eared ones live in the northern part of the Milis continent. A long time ago, before the great war between humans and demons, when the world was still in chaos, and wars erupted every day, the High Elves were able to communicate with the spirits of the forest to control the earth and wind to repel invaders. It's the oldest documented magic."

"Oh, so all that history is documented."

"Of course."

Roxy nodded and continued, "Current magic comes from the human race's imitation of the magic possessed by the High Elves, as well as its subsequent development. Humans are particularly good at this."

"What are humans especially good at?"

"Human adaptation to magic was a kind of blessing."

"Yes, the human race is always behind the creation of new things."

"The reason magic is mostly used in combat is that it's primarily utilized in conflicts, but even if you don't use magic, you can achieve similar effects by harnessing what surrounds us."

"What do you mean by what surrounds us?"

"For example, if you need light, you can light a candle or oil, right?"

"Also, not all types of magic are useful in combat. For instance, summoning magic allows you to summon magical beasts or spirits of the corresponding level."

"Summoning magic!? Can you teach me some?"

"No, I'm sorry, I've never used it. And, although I said 'tools,' it also includes magical items."

"Magical items?"

"Objects that possess special attributes or effects. To work, they have magical circles inscribed inside, so you don't need to be a mage to use them, although they do require a mana expenditure for their use."

"I see."

Roxy had somehow done a good job teaching Rudeus everything she knew, and when she was finally about to leave the Asura Kingdom for another kingdom, her student asked her.

"Teacher Roxy, now that you've taught me everything you can, who's better?" Rudeus asked with total confidence.

"What do you mean?" Roxy asked this question without understanding what Rudeus meant.

"Your first student, which one of us is better?" Rudeus asked again without losing hope. 1

Understanding that question, Roxy simply smiled and said, "No one, not even I can compare to Gilgamesh, but he doesn't compare himself to anyone else either. He taught me that merely comparing is a defect of confidence and longing. When we as a society stop comparing ourselves to each other, we'll understand the true value we bring to others."

"But I still want to know…"

"I already told you, Rudeus, you're incredible, and there's no doubt that no child your age can surpass you now or in the future. However, the student I told you about is extraordinarily talented. Someone born with magic in one hand and a sword in the other."

After leaving Rudeus's house, her best student, even though she felt that she somehow didn't teach him anything compared to Gilgamesh, Roxy left the Asura Kingdom with the hope that everyone would grow and make their lives. She, too, would seek her own path, leaving the future to unfold as it may.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

1 comment

VOTE

Chapter 123: The Reunion

Gilgamesh saw Roxy's past and then slowly peered into the future, and what he found was something unimaginable even for him. He had his ability to see the past and present of people, but he had never been interested in seeing the past of his own life.

The result of using his ability on this woman who had leaped onto his Vimana was certainly impressive. He never expected that the previous Gilgamesh in this body had a special circumstance in which he could see the life of his past self, the Gilgamesh of this world before his memories awakened was, in fact, himself, slowly receiving fragments of his life.

He met Roxy, the mage standing before him, and was certainly impressed with the intentions of the young Gilgamesh. These actions had made him believe that he might have a chance to get married in a future where he believed he couldn't find a wife. In all of this, Gilgamesh wondered, why Roxy?

"Is she your teacher?" Eris was surprised that a mage she didn't know had stepped forward and directly introduced herself to stop this fight.

"It's not appropriate to discuss that now. First, I must see if the ruffian in front of us will apologize." Gilgamesh's arrogant words caused all the adventurers to change their expressions.

The Sword King Brutus, who was accompanying them, was an excellent warrior raised in the best training grounds and dangerous areas. He had experienced horrible battles from which very few men would have survived, so it was foolish to try to confront him.

"Ignorant fool, I could kill you in this place!" Brutus's expression soured greatly. As a titled Sword King, he would never tolerate being ignored in this manner. If he let this matter pass, it would greatly diminish his status as an adventurer, so he decided to simply give Gilgamesh a beating.

However, just as he was about to make a move, Adolfo, who was standing beside Brutus, fell to his knees and said as sincerely as he could, "I apologize. My subordinate disrespected you even without knowing you, so I hope you can overlook his anger just this once."

Gilgamesh had other things to focus on at the moment, so he simply released the chains, letting Adolfo's subordinate fall. Killing him was not his goal, as he had already given a lesson to everyone. It was time to step aside and watch from a distance.

"Let's end this here," Gilgamesh said, giving Brutus a glance. "Unless you want to do something else, if you decide to step forward, I wouldn't mind playing with you. But remember, you have nothing to prove, so better go on your way."

"Our goal is to go to the dungeon, not waste time on these meaningless matters," Brutus said, turning around without looking back at Adolfo with contempt.

Gilgamesh then manipulated his Vimana and approached the old man Bolt, who had spoken earlier to stop the argument. It was nothing to admire, but his objective behavior was appreciated.

Upon seeing Gilgamesh approach, Bolt said, "Prince Gilgamesh, it's a pleasure to meet you in such a strange situation. Although I can't say these are optimal conditions, I must say it's a surprise to find you here. May I ask if you need any assistance?"

Those words from Bolt immediately alarmed the people. They simply didn't know if it was true that this Gilgamesh was, in fact, the Asura prince. After all, it was highly unlikely for a prince to be in the middle of the sea where even adventurers wouldn't dare to venture alone.

One has to know that a prince rarely leaves the Royal Palace and is hardly seen in public. But now, having the chance to meet a prince was something many felt curious about.

"It's nothing interesting. Both of us were victims of the mana disaster in the Fittoa region. We don't know the extent of the damage, but we were brought to this place without being able to do anything about it. It was a blessing for us to have my Vimana for transportation; we wouldn't have found you if it weren't for that…" Gilgamesh was more than modest in this situation, with no apparent reason, but he did it unconsciously.

Roxy looked at Gilgamesh and knew he was different from the one she had known, so she acknowledged that he had indeed changed. She asked, "How badly was the Fittoa region affected?"

"I was able to reduce the damage from spreading, but at least half of the region has been completely wiped out. Nobody would know the reasons for this even if they have basic knowledge of what happened. By the way, Mistress Roxy, what are you doing in such a dangerous place?" Gilgamesh asked, looking at Roxy, who seemed quite uncomfortable.

Although he said these words, many interpreted them differently, so they remained silent. However, Roxy knew about Gilgamesh's capabilities long before he became known, so she said, "How do you feel?"

"According to my memories, you should know the truth about what happened to me. Although it feels confusing, I could remember a part of my childhood when I looked at you," Gilgamesh said as he touched Roxy's head.

"It's not the right time to talk. By the way, who is the beautiful girl accompanying you?" Roxy looked at Eris after she had remained silent all this time.

"She's Eris, my current fiancée, and we were together at the time of the explosion," Gilgamesh introduced Eris formally.

"Nice to meet you. Can I ask if you're another suitor of Gilgamesh?" Eris took Roxy's free hand, and her expression became very serious when she asked this question.

"What do you mean?" Roxy stuttered when this bold girl asked her that.

Eris smiled and said, "Well, it's not usual for Gilgamesh to talk to women. So, besides me, there's a certain elf waiting in Ars, and you would be the third. It doesn't bother you, right?" 1

"No… Wait, what?" Roxy's mind short-circuited, and she didn't know how to respond.

Fortunately, Gilgamesh interrupted the conversation and said, "Eris, don't bother Roxy with uncomfortable questions."

"Haha, it's not uncomfortable at all."

"If she wants to marry me, I have no problem with that, but that comes from the heart, not just words," Gilgamesh said in a serious tone as he looked toward what was beneath the water.

On the other hand, Roxy didn't even bother to say anything. She knew that the current Gilgamesh was much more ruthless than his younger version. Although his words remained the same as before, their meaning had now changed significantly.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

Chapter 124: The Cave

In the depths of the sea, there was a hidden cave beneath massive rocks that obscured the view from above. After investigating for a few hours, the adventurers had found the entrance to the cave.

"They've found the entrance to the cave. We can go in and start our investigations!"

It seemed like a large place, and a location so concealed was certainly more than just a cave, judging by the recent disturbances they had caused. The loss of ships was due to something magical pulling them from within, so after some investigations and searches, they discovered that it was a dungeon.

"There have been rumors of many sunken ships in this part of the sea. Some adventurers who miraculously survived that catastrophe found signs of what could be a dungeon, so I came to support since I'm a Water Mage, a King-class," Roxy explained her reasons with more calmness after Gilgamesh gave her that confidence.

"From what I can see, everyone will die if they go down there."

Even Gilgamesh, with his exceptional abilities, was unaware of what lay below. That was why this place had caught his attention. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn't be interested in this place. However, now it was different because he was seeking the Human God. If he had a chance to find it, he wouldn't miss it.

How this world worked was still a secret to Gilgamesh, and so was finding that Human God who should be in an unknown place, a special zone just for him, like a different dimension. He had let his Spirits gather evidence, but none of them could uncover anything. That's why, while traveling the world, he would investigate the most mysterious places.

Gilgamesh stood apart from the others, staying with Roxy and Eris, who were sitting on the throne of his Vimana, observing the depths of the sea, which were difficult to see beyond with just their eyes.

"In normal circumstances, everyone should not get involved in this place. But as adventurers, telling them this might hurt their pride. That way, everyone will fall into the trap like a herd."

"How deep is it?" Eris leaned over the water, and no matter how close she got her face to the unusually calm water, she couldn't discern much.

Roxy held her magical staff and said, "It should be close to the depth. Fortunately, the entrance is much higher, so we shouldn't have to dive too deep. For many, this is already a challenge, but for the rest, it's just getting a bit wet."

Gilgamesh, who was sitting and analyzing the situation, watched as people began to dive into the water one after another, like greedy dogs. It was something so ordinary to see since it was a type of human nature. If he ever posted a worldwide announcement about an expedition with no possible way out, thousands of men, and perhaps women, would show up to experience that magnificent adventure.

The question that everyone always asks is… Why? A cold answer would be, Why not?

"Some have escape methods that are hardly feasible, which I consider not at all viable, so the first group of adventurers entering are a kind of bait. No one knows it, but the first group is the bait, and the expedition will be aborted if they die in the first few minutes," Roxy said these words indifferently as if she didn't care about the deaths.

"So, what are you going to do once no one dies?" Gilgamesh didn't say this to prevent Roxy from going in but to join her on this incredible adventure.

"Of course, I'll go in. It was a mission I accepted as an adventurer, even though I retired from expeditions a long time ago," Roxy had come here at the request of a family that had supported her in recent years, which was why she was here.

"Then I'll accompany you. Hold on tight," Gilgamesh said, and at that moment, Eris backed away, letting out a small cry when she saw the Vimana sinking into the ground. However, the shields prevented the water from entering the interior, so there were no breathing problems at the moment.

Behind the Vimana, several golden ripples opened in a defensive formation to protect them in case a sea creature suddenly attacked. The light from these ripples illuminated the increasingly dark surroundings due to the lower depths.

Of course, many didn't know the full capabilities of the Vimana, and when they saw this thing approaching, they were scared but later appreciated the extensive illumination. Although there was a rope connecting the cave's entrance to the surface, it was still terrifying to the point that many turned back. 1

"This is beautiful," Eris couldn't help but exclaim with excitement as she hugged Roxy, who was not much taller than her. 1

"Impressive. What magical functions does this thing have?" Roxy was more excited about Gilgamesh's Vimana than the fact that they were in the depths of the sea.

At this point, Gilgamesh noticed that as they delved deeper, there were plants that illuminated the deeper areas of the sea. Different types of fish and many harmless creatures were nearby.

Bubbles rose from the surface of the magical shield, beautifully encircling the Vimana's structure. Moving slowly toward the cave entrance, Gilgamesh, upon seeing that it could fit, carefully entered the passage.

It was known that underwater caves encompass natural cavities in the sea floor caused by various factors like water erosion, ice, or lava, or less commonly, a combination of these factors. In the most common cases, caves are formed by the dissolution of limestone rock by slightly acidic water.

But in this place, magic existed, incredibly powerful creatures like the serpent that Gilgamesh chose not to eliminate, and of course, beings very strong in magic. There were also magical inventions similar to Gilgamesh's Vimana, so the research of ancient races could not be underestimated.

"It seems like this cave is enormous, and the best part is it has oxygen," Gilgamesh emerged with his Vimana, and the people who were preparing inside the cave a few meters away had already set up campfires to keep warm.

Roxy looked at the illumination inside the cave and said slowly, "According to records, there are said to be enormous stone doors further into the cave, which is why we're here, but now it looks like we're going to find out. By the way, how strong are you currently?" 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

SrCuervo SrCuervo

You can also read more than 20 chapters on my : SrCuervo

COMMENT

0 comment

VOTE

Chapter 125: Greed

"Well, I've never really considered how strong I am in this world, as I haven't faced the strongest in this world yet. But I believe I'm skilled enough to get out of here with all of you. Let's go down and regroup with the others," Gilgamesh deactivated the shields and descended as far as he could to the cave's surface.

Upon seeing that the two of them were down, Gilgamesh jumped while automatically storing his Vimana in his treasury. As he took his first steps in this underwater cave, he noticed that the algae, moss, and other marine plants had disappeared a few meters from the cave entrance, leaving only the intact rocks.

"We shouldn't split up. If we go together and stay behind the others, we might be able to detect any traps in advance and act more skillfully," Roxy said, walking ahead with Eris closely following, bombarding her with questions about dungeons.

Ouch!

At that moment, more people followed in behind them, one after another. Adventurers made up the majority of those who had managed to reach this cave, and as for the mages who hadn't improved their physical abilities through training, they were in a difficult situation.

Gilgamesh didn't stop to look at the people much. He passed by, looking for something he was familiar with as he made his way through the spacious path formed by the interconnected rocks.

Fortunately, there were mages who used lighting spells, and the adventurers threw luminous stones, in addition to the glowing green plants on the ground, which made it perfect for everyone to see their surroundings. The challenge, however, was to maintain these conditions as they progressed deeper into the dungeon, which might not be feasible.

"Eris, could you hold this oil lamp…" Gilgamesh looked at Eris and handed her an oil lamp that appeared to be lit but wasn't, instead, it emitted an increasingly extended magical light.

"You always have the right things in these conditions. By the way, do you have something comfortable?" Eris leaned her body towards Gilgamesh like a cat nuzzling its owner, to which he simply handed her a jar of dried fruits.

"Roxy, how do you see this place? You must have more experience in these kinds of places, so your opinion holds more weight. What do you think is behind that stone door?" Gilgamesh approached Roxy and asked her this question, while avoiding using any ability that would spoil this experience.

Roxy seemed to think it over and responded simply, "It's hard to say. When I came here, I never thought of going directly into the dungeon since my primary job was to protect the ships. However, now that I'm here, I can say that it's not as straightforward as everyone is thinking. We're probably heading into a trap, a tomb of a mad being who only wanted to ensure no one found him. Another possibility is that this place belonged to a tribe of aquatic people, only they and those crazy enough would do something down here."

As Roxy's words spread through the crowd, a man at the front stepped into Gilgamesh's path and said, "Children shouldn't be here. You can leave this cave right now, and that way you won't be a nuisance to the rest of us."

The man who stood in front of Gilgamesh's group approached and looked at Roxy with a disdainful expression.

"Have you even thought about your words?"

Gilgamesh, who had been talking with Roxy about her experiences in dungeons, looked coldly at the man in front of him and thought to himself that this was what happened when you left leeches alive. None of this would have happened if he had cleaned up those scoundrels upstairs. Now he had to deal with the idiots down here.

"Anyone who wants to join this riff-raff, step forward. I alone will be enough to give you a warm beating. The more, the merrier. Otherwise, if you're not going to draw your sword, you can go to hell, scum!"

Gilgamesh's arrogant attitude infuriated the Red Dragon adventurers, and those who were tired of his comments moved towards him, trying to attack him with their swords.

Boom!

However, the others who were about to make a move stopped because more than six people who had taken the initiative to attack Gilgamesh were all hit by some kind of unseen attack. As they were in the air, a huge stone in the outer part of the stone door moved and grabbed one of the adventurers, carrying him into a slowly opening mouth that devoured him.

"Aaaaahhhhhh!"

"What the hell is that?!"

Everyone could see that monster; its huge body, formed from rocks, appeared before all the adventurers. It was about fifteen meters tall, its body was robust, and in its left hand, it held a massive rock that was hurled towards Gilgamesh.

"Careful, get out of the way!"

The other adventurers closed their eyes, while the more experienced ones raised their swords and formed a battle formation. As for the rest, they ran towards the back rows to see what would happen.

Roar!

The massive stone Golem, with moss covering most of its body, showed itself to all. It stood at least fifteen meters in height, with a strong body, and in its left hand, it held a massive rock that was hurled toward Gilgamesh.

"Watch out, move aside!"

The other adventurers closed their eyes, and the more experienced ones raised their swords and formed a battle formation. The rest of them ran toward the back rows to see what was about to happen. 1

Boom!

When the stone hit Gilgamesh, there was a massive explosion that shook the cave, and shards of stone flew forward. Everyone hit by it didn't even dare to breathe.

"This is getting interesting. What kind of aberration are you?" Gilgamesh's voice came from the dust cloud, and everyone then saw how the chains he had used before quickly immobilized the stone Golem.

"Incredible!"

"Can he subdue something so large with those magical chains?"

Standing in front of the enormous stone giant, Gilgamesh looked at it with a sense of insignificance, but before he wanted to see something else, at that moment, another massive rock at the far left, and another stone Golem of the same size emerged. Its dark blue eyes fixed on Gilgamesh as the primary adversary.

Gilgamesh smiled coldly and said, "Although it's a massive compliment, don't you have others right next to me? Don't attack only me; that's boring."